Some Shrinkism Stories by Kickyou
Summary:

Other people's POV in the Shrinkism universe


Categories: Breasts, Butt, Crush, Entrapment, Feet, Giant, Insertion, Mouth Play, Scat, Unaware, Violent, Vore, Watersports Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: Minikin (3 in. to 1 in.)
Size Roles: F/m, M/f, M/m
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 34 Completed: No Word count: 272523 Read: 532389 Published: August 04 2020 Updated: May 12 2025

1. Tess by Kickyou

2. Ryan's day at school (part 1) by Kickyou

3. Ryan's day at school (part 2) by Kickyou

4. A Day at Abby's Shop by Kickyou

5. The Breakup Party by Kickyou

6. Ryan's day at school (part 3) by Kickyou

7. Willow by Kickyou

8. Stay away from Sis by Kickyou

9. There can only be one by Kickyou

10. Panty Raid by Kickyou

11. Allison (1) by Kickyou

12. Tess (2) by Kickyou

13. Ryan Spends a Day with the Girls by Kickyou

14. What's a Brother For by Kickyou

15. The Reunion by Kickyou

16. Barry and Brook by Kickyou

17. Ryan's day at the beach by Kickyou

18. Barry and Brook part 2 by Kickyou

19. Little Friendship by Kickyou

20. A day with Abby part 2 by Kickyou

21. Hot Tub by Kickyou

22. The New Girl by Kickyou

23. Threesome by Kickyou

24. Lucky night by Kickyou

25. Car Problems by Kickyou

26. Merry times by Kickyou

27. One last bender by Kickyou

28. The Cheerleader by Kickyou

29. Brother's Belly by Kickyou

30. A day with Master by Kickyou

31. A Small Halloween by Kickyou

32. The new girl by Kickyou

33. Sean by Kickyou

34. Cucked by Kickyou

Tess by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Let me know what you all think.  Also join the discord to talk more about this or any other story/chapters


https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Mike’s eyes flew open when the sound of a light switch being flicked on filled the air for a split second before a bright flash of light flooded the room. Mike had to blink a few times to clear his sight from the blinding blare of the ceiling light that was switched on. The sounds of someone moving in the room with him could be heard as soft thumps filled the room, but Mike couldn’t see who it was. He expected it was his owner who kept him trapped in a large glass jar that he couldn’t escape from.

 

Sure enough when Mike’s eyesight came back he could make out the young nearly twenty year old walking through her room looking for something, all while texting on her phone. Mike pressed his hands against the glass as he watched the giantess walk toward a closest open it and grab a pair of sneakers. The giantess sat down on her bed and started to put her shoes on, while tapping away on her phone sending whatever message she had typed up. Once she slipped her shoes on, the Giantess headed toward her bedroom door and flipped the lights off before shutting her room closed, leaving Mike in darkness.

 

Mike sat down in the glass prison as he knew from his countless attempts to escape, there wasn’t any hope. The glass cup or bowl he was in was just too large for his 1 inch tall body to even budge. It was truly a nightmare for him. Mike had turned 19 last year, and caught shrinkism shortly after. The disease stole his height so fast, that he shrunk to an inch in almost record time, he barely made it 5 days before he was this tall. Mike spent a year surviving on his own till one day he was captured and tossed in this glass prison with a few others. Now he was the only one left…

 

Mike shudder at the fate of the others that used to live her with him. It wasn’t something he wanted to dwell on. Sadly, he couldn’t stop thinking about it as he was surrounded by darkness and glass.

 

Mike saw an alarm clock with it’s red lights showing the time. Mike could only look at the single light source in the whole room flash it’s numbers, signaling what time it was. Watching the digits flick from one number to the next, Mike sat there restlessly for over an hour before there was a slight bang in the distance followed by some thumping of footsteps. Soon the door swung open and again the light switch flicked on blinding Mike for a few moments. The familiar thumps of the young women walking through her room were heard. A slight creaking noise as she must be sitting on her bed before the sound of a large thump from a shoe being discarded filled the air. Mike’s eyes adjusted to the lighting in the room and sure enough the young blond head girl was taking off her shoes. She looked to be drenched in sweat and exhausted from whatever exercise she did. Mike would probably guess a jog or run, but really it didn’t matter. The Giantess was too busy listening to whatever music she had plugged into her ears as she pulled the sweaty looking sock off her left and than right foot. The clothing flopped to the ground as the blond haired teen got up off her bed. She walked toward Mike and the dresser he was set up on.

Mike stumbled back as the looming Giantess came toward him and blocked out the light from the ceiling. Just as Mike trembled with fear the Giantess bent forward and Mike’s world shook as she pulled open one of the drawers below him. Soon there was some rummaging and than a slamming as the Giantess pushed the drawer back into the dresser. Mike landed on his butt from the vibrations of the shutting drawer that shook the entire dresser. The Giantess soon yanked out her ear buds and tossed them on her dresser where they landed near Mike’s prison. The Giantess soon started to leave her room with a handful of clothing she got from the dresser beneath Mike. There was the faintest sound of water turning on and running, which Mike could only figure was a shower starting.

 

Mike let out a pent up sigh of relief as he feared for his life when the ginormous women stood over him. Just the prescience of her made Mike want to cry in fear as she could easily wipe his existence out within a blink of an eye if she so wanted to. It was a horrible feeling, and Mike wanted to not believe that she would do that… but he knew better.

Mike’s solitary wasn’t helping as he had no one to comfort him or talk to about his situation. He was just another shrinky trapped and waiting for his captor to interact with him. The minutes soon turned into an hour before the sound of the very long shower cut off. The sounds of someone getting out of the shower and a hair dryer going could be heard in what Mike could only assume was the bathroom. After a little while the sounds of the device used to dry the wet hair was turned off and the door opened. Mike heard more thumping but the door didn’t open. Instead it went past and faded off to another part of the house.

Where was she going? She wasn’t heading back to her room?

Mike wasn’t sure where she was going but the footsteps disappeared only to come back. Soon the door was opened and a look of a refreshed women came through the door. She let out a relaxed sigh before she picked up her phone she left in her room and plopped down on her bed. Mike just noticed that she didn’t have any dirty clothes… she must have tossed them in a laundry bin or washer. Although that didn’t matter, it was just his observation. Mike was still stuck and had no where else to go, so he stayed sitting there watching the young women taping away on her phone and occasionally making noises. A laugh her, a huff, or slight smirk. She was in her own world, ignoring anything but the small device held in her hand, feeding her information on the invisible world of social media and text messages.

 

Mike was tired of watching the giantess pretty much act like a frozen statue on her bed, and decided to try and look for a way out again, or at least something more entertaining for him. Looking for an escape had the same exact result as last time… nothing. As for entertainment, he found none. Mike knew much of the room from all the time he had spent in this jar like cage. Nothing had changed much since-

There was a loud creaking as the Giantess started to move and roll out of her bed. Mike squirmed back as far as he could as he watched the Giantess, not even looking up from her phone, head for her bedroom door. She opened the door like she was using her eyes, but her vision was clearly glued to whatever she was doing on her phone. The lights flicked off and the door was pulled closed. The stomping thuds faded off as the trail of footsteps faded as they traveled deeper into the home.

 

Mike once again was left in the darkened room with only dark red numbers giving him any companionship.

 

 

 

Mike was dreaming of something only to be woken by a light and the closing of a door. Mike scurried up and looked around forgetting where he was till the sound of a bed creaking under weight was heard. It was than that he recalled where he was and what was going on. He was stuck in a young giantess bedroom.

 

Looking over at the clock, which was the only way to tell what time or day it was due to the closed shades, he saw it was well into the evening. Mike looked to see the Giantess laying in her bed like the last time he saw her. Mike watched the Giantess spending her time on her phone. Mike looked at the clock and what time of night it was. She had to be going to bed soon, right? Sure enough she let out a soft yawn a few times in the next 15 minutes or so. As if to confirm his guess, the massive girl flicked her phone to sleep, before getting up and walking off. Soon the sound of water, like from a faucet could be heard. She had to be brushing her teeth. It only last for a minute or two before the water was turned off and the those stomps headed back to the room. Mike watched the Giantess close her door to her room.

 

She stood there for a second and stretched her arms over her head, and letting out a strained sounds as she pulled her arms as far above her as she could. The stretching in turn pulled at her shirt yanking it up showing off the young giantess toned belly as the fabric couldn’t cover all her body when she lifted her arms. Mike ogled over the showing of skin, till he notice the Giantess look over at him.

 

Mike gulped. She had a slight smile on her face as she headed over to Mike’s location. She didn’t say anything she just slowly walked over toward Mike. As she approached she started to strip off any clothing she had. First her shirt was gone in a flash, than she unhooked her bra and let it flop to the floor without a care. Mike watched as the Giantess’s chest jiggled ever so slightly with each encroaching step. The Giantess only paused for a moment to slip her shorts off, and finally the last fabric of clothing from down there. Mike couldn’t see what it looked like because she was too close to him, but he could tell that she was completely nude.

 

Mike looked up at the very nude and unbashful Giantess standing and towering over him.

 

A drawer opened beneath Mike shaking him, before the drawer was closed shut vibrating Mike again.

Suddenly the Giantess held something over the top of Mike’s prison. The large hand that was hovering over the cover of the jar opened and something small fell from the open hand. Mike acted out of instinct as he caught the small, even to him, object. Mike looked at the weird looking collar. What was he suppose to do with that? Mike held it up to his face and frowned. There was a weird smell coming from the collar. Something kind of stale and … he couldn’t tell what.

There was a slight clinking as the Giantess tapped the outside of the jar and pointed to her neck. She didn’t speak she just smirked.

Mike was hesitant but he figured, what else could he do. So he attached the collar on his neck and found a small button to hit and a light flashed on. As soon as the light was on the Giantess pulled out a small looking earpiece. She put it in her ear. It was now that Mike realized that he had a communicator.

“You, you can hear me,” Mike called out.

The Giantess nodded with a grin.

“Oh thank god! Ok, look I-”

Suddenly the Giantess’s fingers grabbed Mike’s prison as she tilted the jar and had Mike fall out into her open hand.

“Ahhhh,” Mike yelled as he fell down into the open fleshy palm. “Careful!” Mike called out as he tumbled to a stop. Mike looked around to see that the Giantess’s naked skin showing him that he was right about her nudity. “Wha-”

Mike’s speech was cut off as the Giantess started to head over to her bed. The movement forced Mike to shut up or risk biting his tongue or cheek from the bouncing he was receiving from the massive earthquake like tremors he was receiving. The Giantess didn’t seem to careful on how she walked. She was more concerned on how fast she could get to her bed without running. Mike and the Giantess were already sitting on her bed before Mike could recover from the aftershocks of the Giantess moving.

Mike looked up at the grinning Giantess. She looked happy… or excited?

Mike was in for a sudden surprise as the Giantess shifted on her bed and leaned over to her nightstand. She quickly yanked it open and there was the sound of numerous items rolling and moving around in the sudden opening of the small nightstand. The Giantess rummaged around for a few seconds before grabbing something. Once she had what she wanted, the hand holding Mike collapsed and wrapped around Mike, confining him again.

“HEY! NO WAIT!” Mike called out as the hand wrapped around and forcing him into a cramp and dark fleshy cave. A cave with no escape or exit with the massive fingers wrapping all around him. Mike kept protesting and calling out for the Giantess to stop or tell him what was going on, she didn’t answer. The only response he got was the hand holding him tightening a little for each time he squirmed, and some more rustling around. Finally after a few moments the sound of the nightstand drawer closing was heard.

After a couple of moments the hand around Mike opened, tilted to the side sending Mike falling through the air. Mike screamed out thinking he was being dropped to his death but instead he only feel a short distances before landed on something. It was hard but not too hard. It was almost like a firm plastic, maybe glass, Mike wasn’t sure what material it was, he just knew it was a firm surface he could stand on. Before Mike could react, he could only look up at a delighted Giantess bring something close to him. Suddenly a massive towering object was being brought toward Mike. Mike held up his hands thinking maybe she was going to crush him with it and hunkered down out of pure instinct, cowering for his life. However when the skyscraper sized object came down, it clamped down on something and the sound of plastic or glass screwing together could be heard. Mike opened his eyes and looked around. It was now that Mike found he was in an egg or sphere like clear prison, like the glass jar he was in before, only smaller. In fact it was much much smaller. Mike pushed his hands up and found the ceiling that curved upward only allowing a few inches of space for him. It was like he was trapped in a 6ft sphere or ball, sealing him from the outside world.

“What-what’s going on,” Mike called out looking through the layers of clear material that encased him and towering upward into the sky. He could just make out the Giantess still sitting there larger than his new prison. Mike was confused. What was this place, what was it for, why was he in it, what was going to happen? However the more he asked the less answers he got. The Giantess didn’t so much as laugh at him.

 

Suddenly something grabbed Mike’s new home as everything started to move. Mike’s cylinder like home was brought skyward toward the Giantess’s face. Mike didn’t know what she was doing, as he was brought closer and closer. Suddenly the sound of the Giantess opening her mouth and saying AHHH, filled the room.

“Wh-wh-what ar-are you doing!” Mike stuttered looking directly above him and seeing the dark void starting to encase the very top of the long clear tip of his prison. The Giantess’s only response was to bring the whole top part of the tower into her mouth. She clamped her lips over the tip at the top and sealing it with her lips. Soon she started to slowly push Mike’s home deeper into her mouth and pull it out in a slow jerking motion. Mike was being shoved around in his empty ball of space as the pushing and pulling yanked him around. He found the best way to keep from falling would be to stay on the floor laying down and looking upward. Doing this allowed him to watch as the two pink lips wrapped around the roof of his cage, slowly slide downward with each pull and push the Giantess applied to the object Mike was trapped inside of. He could see the deep void of her dark throat past her lips as more and more of his plastic covered world vanished deeper in her. Soon Mike was screaming as he watched those lips slowly descend deeper and around the plastic and nearly swallow Mike and the almost sausage like shell around him.

It was around this time that Mike found sweat building up on his body. Sure he was scarred but he shouldn’t be sweating this much. The room was hot, very hot. The air was starting to get humid and damp. Was his body temperature heating up the small ball like room that quickly?

The sight of the lips coming down the side of the plastic caught Mike off guard. They were sliding up and down the plastic surface much easier as Mike saw the built up saliva drooling down the side of-

 

Something warm and wet dropped onto Mike.

Confused Mike held his hand up to the small rain drop that splattered on his face. He wiped it off his face and brought it to his nose. He curiously sniffed it only to get a faint hint of mint. The slippery slimy substance was slightly bubbly but most importantly it was warm. Like body temperature warm. What was this stuff-

 

Another rain drop splattered his arm, as it dripped from somewhere.

 

Mike lost track of the sounds of the Giantess sucking and moaning around his prison as he tried to find where this mint smelling substance was coming from. Soon another droplet splattered and another, the pace was like a small leaking faucet or pipe as it dripped every 10 seconds or so. Before Mike could find the source the sound of his plastic prison being completely extracted from the Giantess mouth filled the room with a popping sound giving him light to see again.

 

The Giantess let out a deep sigh and gasp for air as she panted…

Mike couldn’t tell through the clear layer of plastic and the thick slimy covering of her saliva on the surface if the look she was giving him was the right one. It looked like she was turned on right now… like she was having very lustful thoughts.

 

Of course this was all cleared up as she started to rise up on her bed.

 

Sure enough she started to position herself above Mike and his almost sausage shaped cage.

“Oh no...” Mike gasped. He wasn’t in a tower or cylinder like container, he was in something much worse. Mike saw the shape better now that the Giantess cast a shadow over him blocking some of the light. The shape of the shell he was in, was actually very thick near the base, but thinned out near the top into a tip. Just like any penis shaped object would be designed. Mike’s frantic pleading increased as he saw small hair like fractures or lines feeding throughout the clear dildo leading to the outer surface. There were small holes littered across the surface of his prison as he saw them all leading downward toward the top of his small open chamber he was trapped in. That was when Mike spotted the 5 or so small holes in the ceiling that looked to have all the pathways of the many openings lead to. It was some kind of draining system.

Mike held his slightly soaked hand as another droplet of what he just realized was spit splattered on his hand. Mike shook his head at the same time the Giantess started to descend down. The moment the tip of the dildo started to slide into her open lips, a slight gush of air and trapped spittle in the tubing flushed into Mike’s chamber splattering the slightly mint scented saliva and soaking his feet in the goo.

“STOP!” Mike screamed as he watched with horror as the large legs on either side of the dildo started to bend, lowering more of the humongous women down. The sound of flesh rolling over more plastic and bubbling noise of saliva and trapped air filled Mike’s ears. He could almost swore he felt the air pressure change as more of the dildo slide into the Giantess sealing any open air holes he had. However the Giantess didn’t seem bothered by this as she kept sliding deeper and deeper onto Mike’s dildo casing. Soon instead of the Giantess mouth sliding down toward the base he was housed in, it was now her pussy lips greedily swallowing and accepting the massive plastic dildo. Mike watched as the light soon faded to darkness as more and more of the dildo disappeared till Mike was just barely able to see any light below him.

The sounds of moaning filled the air as the Giantess enjoyed the sensation of the sex toy filling her.

“PLEASE! Let me out!!” Mike screamed, “YOU CAN’T-”

The sound of dribble fluid splatted on Mike’s arm as it dribbled down from above. The smell wasn’t like the mint saliva from before, it was more like the smell of … his communicator?

“Oh god,” Mike panicked as he recalled the faint stale smell on his collared device, and now it made sense. Mike wanted to say something else, but there was a jerking as the Goddess of a women started to pull herself up off the dildo. This knocked Mike onto his butt again into the slightly small puddle of goo in his chamber. “Is this…” Mikes started to panic as he watched a long dribble of goo push out of a few open holes before stopping. The liquid was seeping into this room, but it didn’t seem to be draining…

“Oh no, no, no!” Mike quickly stood up but the Giantess barred down onto the dildo with enough force, she sucked up a good portion of the dildo and moved the dildo around from her massive force. Mike slipped on his knees and got more female goo on his legs and hands. A slight gushing force was heard as a little more fluid dripped down on Mike’s back. The warm hot liquid rolled off his back and down at his knees, filling the bottom of his chamber a little more. “SHIT! STOP IT!!” Mike screamed getting up and putting his hands up and trying to cover the holes as the fluid dribbled down. Mike found the holes were just far enough apart that he could only block 2 or 3 holes with his hands, leaving just a few more open. As Mike held the holes closed, he watched the Giantess continue to squat on and rise off the dildo at her own pace. Each time the dildo slide into her depths, a slight surge of her cream squirted out of the open holes. In fact, the ones that Mike was blocking with his hands wasn’t 100% plugged. The creamy warm liquid flowed around his palms and down his arms and body pooling more at the bottom of Mike’s enclosure. It didn’t seem like anything he did could stop the slowly rising female juices as now they were up to his shines. “Stop,” Mike begged as he could do nothing to slow down the slowly rising watery and slimy material that spluttered down on him.

There was a shaking as Mike saw the Giantess slide even further down than before, sealing Mike’s entire world in darkness as a moan echoed around him. Mike couldn’t see it but it sounded like the splashing of the liquid splattering into the growing pool at his feet grew larger. There was a good amount of fluid deposited into his room. Did she just cum???

Slowly the light came back as the giantess pulled up. Mike noticed her legs were shaking more than before, the sound of heavy panting could be heard from the women. Of course the clearest sign of the women climaxing, was the pool of girl cum rising up Mike’s thighs. It was a large amount of liquid that wasn’t there just a moment ago.

“Finally, you came...” Mike announced. “You can get me-”

Before Mike got an answer there was shifting all around him as his world tipped and moved. Mike fell to the side of his chamber as he watched the dildo tilt with the Giantess. She was starting to reposition herself, so instead of bouncing on the bed, she was slightly laying down on the bed.

“What-? YOU JUST-”

The Giantess thrust the dildo back in, making a sound of pleasure as she kept going. Mike felt the dildo slide forward sloshing the liquid up his legs and onto his chest as the swaying of the dildo pulled and pushed the cum in his prison in like a tidal surge. Mike got some of the hot gunk in his face and mouth. He quickly spit out the creamy thick slime out trying to get his bearings straight. However Mike didn’t have time to get set up as the slight wave of watery ejaculation splashed onto him as the Giantess yanked the clear dildo out of her pussy only to shove it back in with as much force and speed as before.

Mike gurgled and coughed as he couldn’t see with the slowly growing amount of fluids filling his chamber. What started as a simple splashing of cum on him, soon grew to a slight wave. The goo was splashing and hitting him too constant for him to prepare himself. It was like sitting at the ocean and having the waves batter him from both the front and behind as he tumbled around in his small room praying this would end. Soon Mike was finding it harder and hard to breath as more fluid filled any space in his chamber. The waves were picking up in both size and speed as the battering soon turned to a constant pummeling from ever direction. Front, back, left, and right… he was being hit by the Giantess fluids as she moaned and panted with each push and pull on the rubbery like dildo.

Finally Mike heard a harsh strained voice of the Giantess before a splash of fluid hit his back and head before the shaking stopped…

Mike coughed and spit up another mouthful of the warm and viscous gook, the slight white but clear goo was sloshing all around him… at about shoulder height.

 

“Sto-” Mike coughed and spite out the last mouthful. “I’M GOING TO DROWN,” Mike screamed as the liquid dripping and pouring in from above slowed down.

Mike watched the giantess slowly sit up from her laying down position. Mike felt the slight sway of the contents of the room shift as the Giantess got back up and into a kneeling position, with the dildo still between her legs. Mike saw that half the dildo was stuck in her.

 

“Please… you can’t do this to me,” Mike begged. “I-I’m a still… I’m still a p-”

The sounds of the Giantess slowly slinking down on the dildo started to fill Mike’s ears. She was slowly swallowing the dildo and shoving Mike deeper into utter darkness.

Mike realized she didn’t care…

“YOU FUCKING BITCH!!!!” Mike screamed in frustration.

There was a slight rumble… like a laugh. She was laughing at him…

There was the sound of something humming and buzzing just outside of where Mike was. Soon there was a slight vibration everywhere. It was just enough to slightly shake Mike’s prison. The buzzing kept going like some kind of machine or device was running, one that would shake and vibrate things. Mike was confused as to what this was but the sounds of the Giantess’s pleased gasps and moans were a little louder. Whatever she was doing it was getting her off. Sure enough, Mike couldn’t see in the dark, but the sound of liquid squirting and plopping into the ocean of goo already around him were noises of horror. His heart beat with a frenzy as the liquid that was up to his chest ever so slowly crept up to his neck. Each second rose the liquid just a fraction.

“She’s going to drown me...” Mike muttered and cried at the fact that this was it. This was how it was going to end. Mike couldn’t stop from praying and begging as he felt the goo starting to increase faster.

Suddenly there was a muffled cry from all around as a sudden surge of cum showered down all around him. Mike sputtered and splashed as the very warm cream like slime went up over his chin and up to his mouth. He took a deep breath as he slowly was quickly enveloped in the syrupy slime that swallowed his head. Mike had nowhere to go. Mike was about to give up, when all of a sudden the dildo was yanked out of the Giantess’s over used vagina. Mike felt a surge of hope as the Giantess pulled the dildo out of her. Still submerged in the girls cum, Mike watched as the Giantess looked through the clear plastic and slurry of her juices and at him…

She was grinning.

Mike felt any hope he had vanish as the smile grew wider and wider as she watched Mike struggle. The last thing Mike saw before he gave in was the Giantess biting her lip as a very turned on look washed over her face...

 

 

 

 

Tess finished fingering herself to one more orgasm for the night. Just the sight of the shrinky in her sex toy and cum… Tess shuddered. It was a major turn on for her.

However, she needed to get some sleep. Cleaning up, Tess dumped the filled dildo and lifeless shrinky away, she made sure to get the communicator off it first. Those were expensive, and she couldn’t afford getting a new one every time she wanted to have some fun. Putting the small communicator and ear piece away, Tess set her sex toy in the night stand by her bed. As she opened it she saw the countless shrinky based sex toys she bought or stole from her friend’s parents. She shut the drawer and started to go to bed only to lay down on a very damp patch. At first she was disgusted at the feeling of the cooled down stain she left from her massive climaxes… but than she just smirked recalling the sounds the little thing made and how good it felt.

 

Shrugging she ignored the feeling and would clean up tomorrow morning.

Besides she had more important problems to worry about, she was out of shrinkies. It seemed like she would need to get some more. Tess continued to smile in her sleep as she recalled something. There were rumors that the girl in her class, Marry, was starting to look smaller...

 

End Notes:

So was just going to make this like spin offs or one offs with different POV or character. Probably use Tess some more, and Allision I have a few plans (like her night with those shrinky outfits). Others just going to be like maybe a brother and sister shrinking… I might have some of these character appear in Shrinkism later or just kind of mentioned.

Ryan's day at school (part 1) by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP


Help support me, ko-fi.com/kickyou

Commission about a what if chapter of shrinkism

 

 

Ryan was inside Emily’s purse as she approached the high school she taught at.

“This is stupid,” Ryan repeated for the ninth time today.  Why he ever thought of going to school with Emily would be a “Great idea” was beyond him now.  The looming doors brought back memories of attending high school, which he did not enjoy.  So why did he suggest for Emily to take him to work?

“Em-”  Ryan started to speak up up only to have Emily push the double doors to the school open and step inside.  Now it was too late to turn back.  Ryan cut his words off and remained quite once they crossed into the threshold of the school.  Hunkering down in the side pocket of Emily’s purse, Ryan hoped no one could see him.

“Morning Cathy,” Emily called out.  Ryan saw a student standing near the entrance to the school's hallway, texting on her phone.

“Morning, Ms. Baker,” Cathy said not looking up from her phone.

“Did you finish your homework last night,” Emily asked.

Cathy looked up and smiled, “I still have time.”

Ryan watched Emily shake her head, “As long as it’s done before class starts.”

“Will do,” Cathy told her teacher before going back to her texting.

Ryan felt the purse sway as Emily continued to walk.  Watching Emily head into the administration office to check in, Ryan nearly jumped at the sound of someone calling Emily’s name.

“Principal Rice,” Emily responded as she turned to greet the man calling her.

Ryan listened to the conversation about combining classes for her last period.  It didn’t really mean much to Ryan, he was too busy trying not move, hoping that Emily’s boss didn’t spot the slight moving lump in her purse.  After a talk with the principal Emily headed out of the check in area and toward her class.  Ryan could see that the school was starting to fill up with more students as the morning grew closer to the first bell.  Emily headed off down the hallway littered with doors to other classrooms or long rows of lockers.  Finally after a few turns, Emily headed to a door and unlocked it.  Emily walked into the room letting Ryan look around at Emily’s classroom.  There were posters covering most of the walls as they showed off different levels of math jokes.  The room was clean for the most part with desk lined up in rows to face the front of the classroom with a large white board.  Near the back of the classroom was a teacher’s desk, Baker was on the desk header.

“Here we are,” Emily called out as she headed over to her desk.  Ryan felt the purse set down before Emily’s hand reached in and dug out Ryan from the side pocket.  “My classroom.  So what do you think?”  Emily asked as she started to unpack her stuff for the school day.

Ryan looked around at the classroom he never visited before.  “It looks good...” Ryan started to say only to realize that Emily didn’t have her earpiece in.  “Right, can’t hear me,” Ryan muttered.  It took Emily a few moments before she looked at Ryan who just nodded and gave her a thumbs up.

“Really, I tried my best to make the place feel more comfortable for students of different ages...” Emily went on explaining her thought process behind the classroom, but Ryan wasn’t really paying attention.  Not like it would matter, it wasn’t like he could ask Emily what she meant by having a low control indulgent permissive.  Whatever terminology she was using was over his head, so he just pretend to understand anytime she looked over at him while she set up for the first class of the day.

Before the bell rang, Emily stood over at her desk and picked up a pile of papers, “Class is about to start,” Emily said sounding happy.  A feeling that Ryan wasn’t so keen on.  The thought of seeing large kids filling this room scared him.  However he knew that Emily wouldn’t let anything happen to him.  “Sit tight,” Emily told Ryan.

Well no duh.

What was Ryan going to do, follow Emily?  Heck what was he going to try and do, teach the class?  No way was that going to happen.

Emily walked off toward the front door and opened it, just as the first bell rang for students to head to class.  The silence and emptiness of the classroom didn’t last long as large teens started to file in one at a time over the next few minutes taking their seats and chatting with each other.  Ryan noticed some of the students were excited to be sitting in class, while others looked exhausted from lack of sleep.

“Ok class,” Emily called out once everyone was seated and the bell rang.  “I’m going to collect everyone’s homework.  Please pull out the assignment I gave you.”  Ryan watched the whole class behave and follow the instruction.  Emily went around the class room collecting the papers before heading back to her desk and dropping the stack of papers down near Ryan.

Ryan jumped at the sound of the paper stack slapping the desk.  He glanced over to Emily to see if she was worried about how close she dropped the small mound of papers, but she almost seemed ignorant of him on her desk.  She did she him there right…?

Before Ryan could determine if that was just some playful teasing or Emily’s lack of concern for him, she was off to the front of the class to teach today’s lesson.  Ryan turned around and looked at the pile of papers that surely would have injured him if Emily dropped it any closer to him.  What was she thinking throwing them on the desk like that?

“Today we’re going to learn about the quadratic formula,” Emily announced to the class as she headed back to the front of the classroom to teach the class.  Emily was too engrossed in her class that she didn’t even glance back to Ryan once during the first period.  Sure enough the class time went by in flash before the bell rang.

“Wait, don’t forgot the homework,” Emily called out as she started to quickly write on the board.  “I want everyone to do problems on page 258, 1-13 odds, and the ones on 267, 2-20 evens.  Please don’t forgot, Jack I’m talking to you,” Emily called out as her students hurried out of her class. 

Ryan watched Emily let out a tired sigh as she went about scrubbing down the board of all the marks she left from the first class.  Emily headed over to the door just in time to greet the first student for her second period class.  One after one they came in like the first class filling every seat.

“Ok, please get your homework out,” Emily called out.  Once again like before she collect the homework before heading to her desk.

“Hey EM,” Ryan called out to her.  Ryan waved his hands and stood up next to the large pile of paper-

The sound of the stack of paper slamming down near Ryan caused him to jump back as an equally tall tower of paper fell down from the sky and nearly flattened him.  “HEY!” Ryan shouted at Emily who didn’t hear him.  She was already walking away toward the front of the class.  Ryan grumbled in disbelief… she did forget about him.  She took him to work with her and now she forgotten he even existed.  That was beyond messed up.  Looking over to the two equally large stacks of paper, Ryan found that the desk was starting to get a little crowded.  Not wanting to get squished by the next stack of paper, Ryan figured it would be best to stay away from the area that Emily was tossing the homework at.

Staying clear of the drop zone, Ryan looked out at the class and spotted one student near the back of the classroom.  While Emily was teaching the class upfront, Ryan heard the students around the smaller looking one lean over and speak to him.  The child who was obviously being bullied froze.  Any notes he was taking stopped as a girl snickered and taunted something into his ear.  The reaction was clear that what the boy heard was not friendly teasing.  Emily was clearly oblivious to it all as Ryan watched the group of child slide notes and whisper and gesture toward the bullied child.  Each act only seemed to deflate the boy till it was amazing the child didn’t cry or lash out at the others. 

Once the bell rang the boy was the first one out the door, only to be followed by the mocking students who were eager to chase after their target.  Ryan was appalled watching the young student not get any help from Emily, who was busy wishing the other student’s a good day.  By the time the last student left, a new group was coming in.

“Oh come on,” Ryan shouted, purely upset that Emily literately didn’t have any time to talk with him, that was if she recalled he was still on her desk.  Ryan sat there as Emily greeted and said hello to her next period, while Ryan was forced to wait till she came toward him.  If it was anything like that last two classes, she would collect the homework, toss it on her desk and walk back to the front of the class.

“Ok class, please take out your homework,” Emily called out as she shut the door.

Ryan let out a tired sigh, yup.  Just what he thought was going to happen.  Emily repeated everything that Ryan expect from her, all the way down to her tossing the homework near him with the other piles of paper on her desk.  Ryan finally figured this was how the entire day was going to go, Emily doing her school thing and Ryan just sitting back and watching.  Although he didn’t know what he was expecting from coming to work with Emily and to a high school of all places. 

Ryan figured he could just sit here and learn whatever Emily was teaching, but it turned out that his knowledge of such math left him long ago.  The terms and equations that all the students in the class seemed to understand where like a foreign language to Ryan.  He was dumbfounded and found he couldn’t keep up.

“Stupid math,” Ryan said as he ended up just laying down on his back on the desk. 

Maybe it was the lack of sleep from earlier or just boredom but Ryan started to drift off to sleep.  The voice of Emily teaching the class lulled Ryan into his dreams where he didn’t have a care in the world about being tiny.  At least he would be his normal size there.

 

 


The sound of something slapping down on Emily’s desk woke Ryan up.

“WHA-” Ryan called out jumping up only to find Emily walking off after tossing the homework from the previous day down on the desk.  “right...” Ryan muttered shaking his head from his sleepy state.  He was in Emily’s class.  He watched as she was still as oblivious and unaware as before, heading back to the front of the class room to teach the new students the topic of today.  “What time is it,” Ryan asked himself as he sat up from his nap.  Looking toward the clock he noticed he snoozed through the last class.  It looked like it would be lunch after this period, and than Emily had 1 more class before the day would be over.

Lunch couldn’t have come sooner as Ryan was dying of boredom.  Sitting in a class full of students learning about math was even more dull than how it actually sounded.  Still, Ryan was able to maintain his composer and not jump off the desk right now to end it all.

After the long grueling lecture, Ryan heard the bell ring and the class get dismissed. 

“Finally,” Ryan muttered to himself.  He looked toward Emily who was cleaning up from the class when there was a sudden knock on the open door. Ryan looked over to see a man around his age standing there.

“Hello, Ms. Baker,” He greeted.

“Oh Rick, you can just call me Emily.  What’s going on?”  She asked wondering about his appearance.

Ryan looked between the two people.

 Rick??  Who was that?

“I just heard that you’re picking up my class.  You have lunch next right?  I thought since we both have some free time, we can grab something to eat and talk about where I left off with them.”

Ryan frowned at the lunch invitation.  “Emily you can’t-”

“Sure that sounds nice,” Emily smiled.  “Let me just grab my purse,” Emily said as she started to head back to the desk.  Ryan stood up and was about to wave down Emily when she came by.  Hopefully reminding her that he was still here!

“Oh don’t worry about it, I’ll cover it.  It’s my treat,” Rick said.

Emily paused before turning around, with her back to Ryan.  “You sure,” She asked.

“Yeah, it’s no problem,” Rick told her.  “Think of it as an apologize for dumping my students on you,” Rick laughed.

Emily headed toward the door leaving Ryan dumbfounded by her actions, “Oh, please, you didn’t dump them on me,” Emily told him as she exited the classroom door.

Ryan’s mouth hung open as he watched the door close and the sound of it locking filled the empty classroom.

“I’M STILL HERE!!!  WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!!”  Ryan’s shouts did nothing as he was still left in the completely dead classroom.  Alone on the desk surrounded by the newly formed mound of paper work that Emily left.  “She fucking left me...” Ryan grumbled upset with rage and anger.  How could she do that to him?  She just left for lunch with another person, and it was another guy too.  Ryan couldn’t help but feel betrayed by this action.  It stung… heck it hurt more than his hungry gut right now.  Well at least there was something for Ryan to focus more than his actual hunger.

It was a long lunch, and a longer break for Ryan as he felt like every minute was 10 minutes.  Emily was gone for over an hour or more.  Ryan’s hunger died in the first thirty minutes but his rage didn’t.  It only seemed to build the longer Emily was gone.  To be forgotten so easily and than to take off to eat lunch with someone else, it hurt him deep.  The feeling of loneliness sank deep into Ryan as he struggled with the isolation of being left on Emily’s desk all day.

There were some noises outside of the door as it sounded like someone trying to get in.  There was muffled talking and an indistinguishable laugh from behind the door.  Ryan knew that laugh anywhere, it was Emily.  She was back from her lunch with that other person, and it sounded like they had fun.  Sure enough the sounds of keys trying to enter the door were heard as the two muffled voices continued to talk to one another.  Ryan waited for the door to open but it seemed that Emily or whoever was trying to enter the classroom kept getting distracted by the other.  Each second Emily spent on the other side of that door only increased Ryan’s emotional state.  Would they just hurry-

There was a bell that rang signaling the end of seventh period and the transition to eight period.

“Oh that’s the bell,” Emily said as she opened the door to her classroom.

“Alright, I should head over to the new class preparation they have me doing,” Rick told Emily as he step to the side to let a student into the classroom.  “Let me know if you need anything else,” Rick said as he started to head off.

“Thanks for the practice test,” Emily told Rick holding a sheet of paper in her hands.

“Oh come on, you can at least not pretend to look so happy talking to him,” Ryan said to himself watching the two teachers separate as more students came into the classroom.

“Hey Ms. B,” one student greeted.

“Rex,” Emily greeted as the large teen headed to his seat.

Rex continued by asking Emily as he sat down in the back of the room, “Is it true that our class is combining with another?”  Before Emily could answer another student walked in causing Rex to jump up, “Ayeeee, Ethan, my man!”

“I guess that answers your question,” Emily said laughing at the sight of the two high schoolers.

“There’s a seat over here,” Rex called out to Ethan.

Ryan watched the other equally tall student head over and sit near the loud teen.  Ryan ignored the two students and the others coming into the classroom.  He was more interested in giving Emily the stink eye or a look when she finally spotted him.  Make her feel guilty about leaving him-

“Ok class,” Emily called out.  “Obviously we have some new students.  Mr. Sanford’s class will be combined with ours.”  There was some happy muttering and talk before Emily silenced it, “Now, it can be hard merging classes, which is why I have a practice test for everyone-”

There was an instant complaining sound filling the room before Emily again silence it with a hand.  “I know, I know.  No one likes test.  However, for every 10% you sore on the test, I will give you 1 extra point in class.”  This seemed to change everyones tone.  “Now, I’ll be back in a few minutes after making a few more copies of the test,” Emily said holding the one she got from Rick.  “Please stay seated and quite till I get back.

Ryan watched as Emily headed out of the class leaving him yet again in the classroom, only with a bunch of students.

“OH COME ON!”  Ryan shouted as he kicked the nearest thing to him.  A small stack of paper.  The force of the kick moved the pile just enough that the top sheet slipped and fell off the desk.  The paper floated and landed at the feet of one of the students.  Before Ryan could move, the large teen, Rex, bent down and picked up the paper.

“What’s that,” Ethan asked.

“uh, looks like homework from another class,” Rex said as he turned around and went to put it back on Emily’s desk.  Just as the hand dropped the sheet of paper on the desk Rex’s eyes saw Ryan standing on the desk.  “Holy shit!”

“HOLY SHIT,” Ryan shouted as the large teen stood up and headed for the desk.  His size was more than just massive compared to Ryan as he stood towering over the desk. 

“I found a shrinky!”  Rex’s voice filled the classroom drawling everyone’s attention toward Ryan. 

Ryan ran.  He didn’t know where but he had to run.  That was all he knew.  Ryan headed to the other edge of the desk trying to find a way away from the kid named Rex.  The large hand reaching out for Ryan just missed him as Ryan got out of reach just in time.

“Little shit,” Rex growled with anger leaning over the desk as much as he could.

Ryan never felt more frightened in his life as the enormous angry student pulled back and started to head around the desk.  Like his nightmare the other day, more of the Giants and Giantess started to come toward the desk, swarming it to see or possible grab him.  Ryan felt his heart explode as 5 or more students were already encircling the desk with him stuck in the middle.  There was no where to hide.  The mounds of paper offered no cover, he couldn’t even find a short pencil or pen to use to smack the encroaching hands toward him.

“What’s it doing on Ms. B’s desk,” Someone asked.

“Oh wow it is a shrinky,” Another person commented.

“He’s about as tall as Teddy,” Someone added.

“That’s cause they are both Shrinkies.”

Ryan tried to keep an eye on each student, but it was impossible now that they were around the desk like hungry lions looking at fresh food.  Ryan backed up into a small stack of paper, distracting him long enough for a large hand to snatch at him.

“GOT HIM,” A girl calls out holding Ryan in her grasp.  The grip is so tight that it was surprising that Ryan didn’t break any bones from the crushing grip.

“Alright hand him over Lindsy,” Rex told her.

“No way,” Lindsy protested.  “I caught him.”

“I found him,” Rex argued. 

Ryan didn’t care who had found him or caught him, he just wanted Lindsey to stop squeezing each time she talked.  Each word seemed to tighten the confines around Ryan’s body as Lindsey didn’t care much about his safety, only that she had dibs on him.

“So what are you going to do about it,” Lindsey asked in a defiant voice that told Ryan that things were about to get serious in the classroom.  Maybe he could use this time to get out of trouble.

Rex just laughed before giving up, “Fine.  Do whatever it is you were going to do.”

Suddenly the sound of Emily’s chair rolling out from under the desk was heard before there was some movement.  The Giantess holding Ryan quickly dropped Ryan.  Ryan wasn’t ready for the sudden release as he dropped from some height and landed on the hard ground.  Ryan looked up to see a young teenager sitting in in Emily’s chair grinning down at Ryan.  Beside her on either side of the chair were more of the classmates looking at Ryan.  Ryan quickly turned around and started to run.  He didn’t know where he was going because under the desk there was a dead end.  The back of the desk connected to the floor sealing Ryan in a semi box.  The only exit was back toward the awaiting students.  Spinning around Ryan was greeted by two large feet stomping down with some pretty worn out shoes.  The size of the large shoes dwarfed Ryan.  Lindsey who was sitting in the chair laughed as she reached into her pocket and pulled something out.

Ryan was still pushing his back into the hard firm wall behind him, as Lindsey leaned under the desk and opened her hand dropping the object.  Ryan saw that it wasn’t something, it was a someone.

“Holy shit,” Rex spoke up, “Is that Teddy?”

“Yep,” Lindsey smiled as she leaned back and into the chair again.  “Picked him up after gym was over.  Figured no one would miss him.”

“They are the same size,” One student commented looking between Ryan and Teddy.  Teddy looked frightened but other than that, he seemed fine.  Whatever Lindsey had planned for them couldn’t be good.  Ryan’s only hope, was that Emily got back soon.  He didn’t know how long she was gone, or how long it would take to come back with the copies she needed to make.

“What are you going to do with them,” Rex asked sounding a little hurt that Lindsey had both shrinkies when he should have had at least one of them.

Lindsey smiled as she started to pull her shoes off, “Gonna have them crawl into my shoe-”

“What are you all doing,” Emily’s stern voice was heard as everyone's head snapped up toward her voice.

“Uhhh,” Someone said.

“Trying to find the answers to the test,” Emily guessed before making a disappointed noise.  “Please head back to your seats.”

Ryan noticed the hesitation on Lindsey’s face as she did a quick glance toward Ryan and Teddy who were still stuck under the desk.  She really didn’t want to leave them down there, but there was no way she could get them without Emily wondering why she crawled under the desk.  Unable to reclaim her captives, Lindsey sadly pulls back from the desk and gets out of the chair. 

Ryan looked to Teddy and offered him a weak smile of comfort.  He didn’t know who this Teddy was but they definitely just dodged a bullet together.  Making him feel a small sense of bond with the shrunken student.  Teddy looked a little grateful right now, but he still had a grime look on his face telling Ryan that this was still a nightmare for him.

Ryan tried to cheer him up, “Don’t worry now that Emily is here we’re saf-”

The sounds of the desk chair rolling forward cut Ryan off as the large chair legs rolled under the desk nearly colliding with Ryan and Teddy as the chair was tucked under the desk.  Lindsey walked off leaving Ryan and Teddy close to one of the large wheels.  Ryan was sure if they were run over by the plastic wheel, something would have broke on his body.

“Ok, take your seats… alright here you go,” Emily said handing out the test to everyone.

“Alright let’s get out of here,” Ryan told Teddy.  Teddy held his position as Ryan wanted to walk past the large chair.  “What are you doing?  Come on let’s get out of here.”

Teddy shook his head, “It’s not safe out there.”

“And it’s not safe here,” Ryan protested looking around.  “Look, class wont last forever… I can guarantee if we don’t get out and get Emily’s help we’re not going to get any.  How long do you think it’s going to be before Lindsey comes back looking for us?”

Teddy seemed frightened at her name, but slowly seemed to understand what Ryan was saying.  It took a few minutes before Teddy was convinced, “Y-yeah… Alright.”

“Ok, let’s-”

The sudden sound of the desk chair rolling out cut Ryan off from his words as he looked to see the new figure standing by the chair.

“Ok, class, I wont be helping because that defeats the purpose of seeing what everyone knows.  But if you have any general questions, I’ll be at my desk.”  Emily told the class before turning the rolling chair toward herself.  Emily turned around and at down in the chair.

Ryan decided maybe now was the time to call out for her, “EMILY-”

The loud rushing sound of the chair rolling forward frightened Ryan as Emily came swarming at him with her enormous size.  The chair stopped just in time as her massive feet were inches from him.  Ryan looked at Emily feet and noticed the kind of footwear she had on today, sandals, allowing him to see her fleshy toes and full foot blocking his view of the outside world past them.  Ryan looked at the not too bright pink colored toe nails attached to the toes that were just were larger than he expected.  The foot itself dwarfed Ryan’s size… and there were two of them.

Ryan flinched in response as the foot in front of him flexed and Emily’s big toe started to wiggle in the sandal.  The simple action itself was meaningless or not even recognized by Emily as she muttered to herself, “Time to grade some homework.”  Emily was using this time to get some of the countless papers on her desk done, which meant she wouldn’t bother looking down under desk for any reason at all. 

As packed as the desk was with Emily’s legs and feet under them, there was just enough room for Ryan and Teddy to walk around the feet on either side.  They could walk right past her foot and not have to worry about coming close to the enormous stompers.

“This way,” Teddy said leading the way toward Emily’s left foot.  There was space between her left foot and the side of the desk that lead all the way past the chair and into the open free area outside of the desk.  “How are we going to get her attention,” Teddy asked.

“Well,” Ryan thought about it as they made their way toward the path. “We could-”

Before Ryan could finish his statement, Emily’s feet started to move.  Ryan and Teddy both stood still as they watched Emily slip her feet out from both sandal and had her bare feet emerge free from any confines.  Ryan watched with horror as her feet slapped on either side of her sandals and blocked off the path they were going to take.  

“What the...” Ryan gaped in disbelief as Emily seemed to enjoy having her feet exposed under her desk.  “You can’t be serious,” Ryan complained looking at the two extremely large objects blocking any path they could make past them.  The only way to get by would be walking on the sandals themselves.  “There’s no way I'm walking on them,” Ryan protested looking at the large landscape they would have to walk over.

“Why not,” Teddy asked already heading toward the nearest sandal.  “We should hurry up,” The boy said as if he was not the least bit frighten of where he was climbing up on.  It seemed like he was willing to tempt it.

Ryan protested, “Wait, it’s not safe!”

Teddy didn’t listen as he got up on the sandal and started to head across the footwear.  Emily’s feet didn’t budge a bit as Teddy walked over the toe straps and started to head for the middle part of the shoe and toward the heel at the back of the sandal.

Ryan watched with horror as the teen didn’t see it coming.  Before Ryan could call out to him, Emily shifted her feet.  The right foot was lifted up and drifted over toward the left sandal.  Emily was absentmindedly playing with her sandals as she gradded papers, and that meant her feet had a mind of their own.  The right foot came down and stepped down on the left sandal.  The massive sole came mashing down on the slight spongy materiel of the sandal just in front of Teddy making him fall backwards out of the way.

“LOOK OUT!”  Ryan shouted as Teddy was crawling backwards, not looking.  Ryan watched with horror as the left foot came up and the ball of foot came crushing down on Teddy.  Emily now had both her feet stepping on the same sandal, her right foot cutting off the back side of the sandal and the left stepping on the front part.  “TEDDY?!”

“H-help,” Teddy’s voice could be heard from somewhere behind the left foot.  “She almost stepped on me!”

Ryan felt a slight feeling of relief that the boy was fine.  He must be in between the spot that Emily wasn’t stepping on.  “Get out of there!  Teddy you have to get out of there,” Ryan warned him.

“I can’t, I'm trapped!”

Ryan couldn’t see anything past Emily’s left foot steeping across the top of the left sandal.  It was like a blockade of flesh, and there was no way he was going to climb it.  Ryan decided he would try and go around.  There was a small gap between the heel of Emily’s foot and the side of the desk, now that it moved over a little to step on top of the sandal.  “Alright… I’m going to try and-”

The feet were moving again.  Ryan watched the right foot slip off and move over to the right sandal, where it slipped back into it’s home.  With a horrible feeling, Ryan watched the left foot doing the same.  It picked up off the sandal and drew back toward the heel of the footwear.  Just before it moved, Ryan saw Teddy curled up into a ball.  Ryan was about to say something, for him to run or do something, but the foot was too fast.  It slide over Teddy and into the grooves of the sandal where it belonged.  The sound of Teddy letting out a cry of help and pain, his body vanished as Emily put her sandals back on her feet.

“Teddy!” Ryan called out as he rushed to the top of the sandal.  There was no sign of Teddy.  However Ryan could hear a faint sound.

“Hhhheeeellllp,” A squeak came from under the foot.  In fact it sounded closer to Emily’s big toe. 

“Teddy!” Ryan called out again near the toe.  The same muffled sound could be heard from the foot.  Ryan spotted a tuft of hair between Emily’s big toe and the second toe.  Hair that didn’t belong to Emily but to the boy under it.  “Teddy,” Ryan shouted now spotting the poor child.  He was directly under the ball of Emily’s foot and stuck in between her toes.  Not a place Ryan would want to be.  “Don’t worry I’m..I’m going to find a way to help you,” Ryan told not just Teddy but himself.  He had to do something.  Not thinking, Ryan jumped up and tried to reach for the top of Teddy’s head to help pull him out from under the foot.

Teddy let out the same panicked sound as before, and was now trying to struggle and worm his way out.

Before Ryan could stop him, the foot came to life.  All the toes started to wiggle and squirm from the sudden movement Teddy was doing.  The sound of a painful cry could be heard as the foot responded to the stimulation under it.  Ryan was knocked out of the way and off the shoe as the big toe move around a little and starting to bend and flex, causing the foot to start to scrunch up.  Teddy let out an agonizingly horrified sound as Ryan heard crunching and cracking noise.

“EMILY YOU’RE KILLING HIM!”  Ryan screamed at her, but she didn’t stop.

The foot was just getting started as it flexed it’s muscles and crunched down on whatever was under it.  The noises got worse as Teddy’s cries were muffled harsher.  Ryan watched with horror as Emily’s foot slowly lifted upward, so the heel was in the air, and the ball of her foot was pushing down on the ground, with Teddy directly under it.

The muffled sounds of Teddy grew harsher before it peaked and than silence followed it as the large foot started to twist and turn, grinding out the annoying feeling from under it.  Emily continued to press and push her foot into the ground till she was satisfied with the results.  Ryan couldn’t move as he watched his girlfriend rest her foot back to normal and slip it out from the sandal.  Ryan’s fear soon turned to disgust and back to horror as a small red strand of goo could be seen connecting Emily’s foot to the sandal just for a moment before it snapped, as Emily’s left foot was brought up toward Emily’s lap.   Ryan couldn’t help but look in the middle of the sandal and spotted the red stain of what remained of Teddy.  There was nothing but a splotch of red paste stuck to the inside of the sandal, matching the rest of the slightly less red colored shoe.  Ryan glanced up at Emily and saw that she wasn’t even looking.  She took her right hand and started to scratch her foot as she muttered.

“Stupid itch...”

Ryan watched as her fingers rubbed and scratched off any remains of Teddy as they started to sprinkle down from above erasing any evidence that Emily crushed a person.  Once she was done scratching her foot, she flicked her fingers a few times to get whatever gunk she scrapped off and set her foot back down.  If she just looked, she might have noticed the red stains under her nails or fingers… but now that she flung everything off, she would never know. 

Soon the murderous foot returned to it’s home and slide over the sandal, tucked in and snuggled back inside the straps.  Effectively burying any evidence of Teddy’s death from the outside world.  Ryan would be the only one to know what happened to Teddy.

“Oh God,” Ryan whispered as the two large feet presented themselves menacingly in front of Ryan.  He didn’t want to end up like Teddy… but he couldn’t stay under the desk for the rest of his life, which could be till class was over in however minutes. 

“Fuck… FUCK!”  Ryan yelled as he figured he would go for it.  Getting up, Ryan quickly headed over to Emily’s right side.  This one seemed less active than the left side.  Hopefully it stayed the same.  Ryan looked down the massive alleyway that was just wide enough for a foot to fit.  Ryan had to make a run for it.  If he was fast enough, maybe he could make it.  Not taking a chance on it, Ryan ran as hard as he could past the sandal.  He was halfway there when his foot hit a smooth part of the floor and slipped.  Ryan fell to his knees for just a second, but that’s all the time Emily’s foot needed.  This brief pause was enough time for Emily to carelessly pull her foot out of the sandal and once again step down the cold tile floor, right where Ryan was.  Not having a chance to react, the massive pressure of the looming foot hit Ryan unprepared.  One second he was trying to get up, the next the fleshy wall of skin smacked into him and pressed down on his body.  The stone floor came up to his face and the warm skin pushed down on his back. 

Ryan let out an alarmed sound, as he hit the ground with such immense pressure on top of him.  Things couldn’t get worse.

He was wrong.

Emily started to move her foot, or more like drag it.  She slide her bare foot across the floor dragging Ryan with it.  His body was being rolled and pushed one way, only to be shoved back as Emily played around with her foot.  Ryan wasn’t sure if she could feel him or was just doing this out of a habit but her foot didn’t stop playing with Ryan’s small body.  She rolled her foot back and forth, left and right, and even in little circles.  All the while battering Ryan’s body around, rolling him under her foot forced his body into weird shapes and angles that were agonizing for Ryan to endure.  His right arm was pushed behind his back while his left arm was pulled away from his body, and his legs were also at a funky angle.  This changed the moment Emily played with Ryan’s body some more spinning him into another weird pose.  Arms flung around legs bent here and there, over and over again.

Ryan didn’t know how long this was going on but when it was finally over, Emily decided to put her foot back into the sandal.  Ryan felt Emily’s massive weight starting to lift up off him.  He felt the pressure ease up off his back.  But just as he thought she was going to release him from her torment, he felt his body starting to be picked up.

Ryan was too weak to speak but he let out weak moan of horror as he body was stuck to Emily’s sole.  She was taking him with her as she lifted her foot up off the ground.  Ryan couldn’t move his hands or legs as he saw the ground below him slowly grow out of view before it was replaced by the slight red insoles of Emily’s sandals.  Shaking his head, Ryan tried to struggle to get free.  However whatever sweet or grime build up that was keeping him stuck and snared to Emily wouldn't let him go.  He had to watch with horror as the soft material came closer and closer till it was right in his face.  The darkness overwhelmed him again, but instead of the hard cold surface of the tile ground, it was a slight warm and softer feeling.

“Class is almost over,” Emily responded to everyone.  “5 more minutes please make sure to leave your papers on my desk,” Emily told the class.

Ryan’s heart froze from the news.  It was bad enough with Emily sitting down, if she stood up…

Ryan didn’t want to know what that felt like.  He struggled and tried to get free from Emily’s unaware foot, but between the pressure it had on his back, and the whatever build up that kept him stuck to the foot before, he wasn’t moving.

“Not like this,” Ryan said as he fought for his life.  He was able to peel himself off the Emily’s sole, but the pressure was still baring down on his back.  There wasn’t much Ryan could do to get out from under the weight of the large foot.  If he could just get Emily’s attention!

Suddenly the bell rang.

It was the dread sound that Ryan wasn’t wanting to hear.  It was quickly followed by chairs moving and students getting up.  There was a slight shift around Ryan as it seemed the foot moved slightly but not enough to let Ryan go.  Emily was still stepping on top of him, and wasn’t allowing any escape.

“EMILY!”  Ryan shouted the best he could from under her foot.

“Hey Ms. B,” The voice of Rex could be heard.  “I’m sure I passed with flying colors.”

Emily laughed, the slight laugh made her foot bounce ever so slightly, knocking air out of Ryan’s lungs.  “We’ll see.  Have a nice day,” Emily told him.

“You too Ms B.”

Ryan was finding it hard to breath under the sweltering foot, or maybe it was his panic as the sound of students leaving died off. 

“Welp, I should probably head home,” Emily said out loud.

“No!  EM!  STOP!!”  Ryan yelled and fought under the massive foot.

It didn’t help.

The moment Emily pushed the chair out from the desk and started to stand, Ryan knew it was over.  The massive pressure on him became deadly as he felt his own body scream out from the pain.  His voice was the first thing to go, followed by his consciousness.  The immense pressure was enough to send snapping and crackling sounds throughout his body.  Ryan was passing out when Emily took her first step.  One of many many more to come...

 

 

 

Emily walked toward her car.  Each step brought an annoyance to her as she kept stepping on what she thought was a pebble or a large piece of lent or something under her foot.  The object caused just enough irritation that Emily couldn’t ignore it, but not enough to cause pain.  Finally after reaching her car, Emily let out her frustration in a gruff huff.  Pulling her foot up she slipped her sandal off.

“Alright what the heck is it,” She complained as she reached under her foot to nab the thing stuck to her sole.  As Emily pulled the object off her foot she let out a shocked sound, “Is.. is that a shrinky?”  Emily looked at the body, or what was left of it.  “Oh, I hope it’s not anyone I know… please don’t be Derrick, or the new kid,” Emily whimpered as she examined the body.  After a few seconds she let out a sigh of relief.  What she could notice from the shrinky, it wasn’t a student, it was too old to be a high schooler.  “Oh thank god,” Emily spoke with relief, as she rolled down her window and chucked the mangled object outside of her car.  With the annoyance gone, and finding out it wasn’t anyone she knew, Emily seemed happier now.  Without a second thought, Emily drove off the school grounds, unaware of tossing Ryan’s body out the window and leaving him in the parking lot.

Ryan's day at school (part 2) by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

commission for chapter 2

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Ryan felt dead.  No Ryan was dead, but that how was he still breathing.  The ground was rough and hard like rocks, hot rocks.  The last thing he recalled was seeing Emily’s relieved looking face before flinging him out the window and than everything was dark.  The sun was starting to set and Ryan’s legs weren’t moving, his eyes wouldn’t open, and ever breathe he took brought him so much pain.  However, Ryan was breathing which was a good thing… right?

 


Emily grabbed her papers she still needed to grade and headed inside of the apartment. 

“I’m home,” Emily called out as she entered the room.  Taking a look around Emily saw that Mary wasn’t in the living room.  “Where did she go?  Hey Ryan,” Emily called out putting in her ear piece as she looked around.  “Ryan?  Do you know where your mother went?  Ryan?  Hello...” Emily called out not hearing anything from Ryan.  “Where is he… did he go with his mother?”  Emily huffed a little at the lack of communication between everyone.  “They should have sent me a text or something.”  Slightly annoyed that she was left alone, Emily was also kind of happy.  She could now have some quite time to grade and finish the school work.  With Ryan out of the house and with his mom, Emily could relax without worrying about him.  The slight sense of him being gone was kind of like a weight lifted off her chest.  She wouldn’t have to try and keep one eye on him at all times. 

“I guess I could use a drink,” Emily remarked as she grabbed some wine and poured it into a glass as she sat down at the dinner table and laid out all the papers she needed to go over and grade.  As she worked she took a few sips and saw where her student’s were at with their school work, especially her last class.  The new students were roughly in the same spot as her usual students.  It seemed her class was just about a week or so behind Mr Sanford… Rick’s class.  Emily would have to get used to using his first name.

After all the grading was finished, and Emily set up tomorrow’s work, it was getting kind of late.  After finishing another cup of wine, Emily was feeling relaxed and calm.  Heading into the kitchen she looked for something to make for dinner.  Since it was just her, Emily didn’t have to worry about cooking for more than herself or any restraints on what people would enjoy. 

Grabbing some hamburger meat, Emily decided to make some simple chili.  It would be quick and filling.  Between the cooking and preparing, Emily’s mind was nearly turned off and ready for bed.  Her brain wasn’t even working at 50% capacity, she was just going through the motions and eventually completed cooking the pot of chili.  Eating the food took less brain power than making it, and it wouldn’t be long before Emily was finished cooking, eating, and cleaning up her mess.  By the time everything was done, Emily was mentally checked out for the night and was tired.  She was ready to get some sleep and wake up for work the next day.  Emily yawned and didn’t even recognize that Mary and Ryan were not back from whatever they were doing.  Emily brushed her teeth and jumped into bed.

As Emily was drifting off to sleep, she felt like she was forgetting something.  It was a small nagging feeling in her, but she usually always got that before she went to bed.  Usually it was nothing or turned out to be something insignificant like charging her phone, but her phone was plugged in and charging for the night.  So it had to be nothing.  Emily fell into her deep sleep as she started to dream.

 


Emily was still sleeping when she felt a light slowly beam on her face.  It was the morning sunlight.  Odd, normally the sun wouldn’t be up so early.  Emily stirred as she tried to think why the sun was waking her up and not…

Emily’s eyes shot open as she recalled what she forgot about!

“MY ALARM!”  Emily called out as she grabbed her phone.  Sure enough, she didn’t set the alarm.  She was late.  It wasn’t like “OH DEAR GOD I’M LATE,” It was “Oh shit I have to skip breakfast and my shower,” late.  Jumping out of bed, Emily skipped the small things that she could avoid so she could make it to work on time.  She dashed to her closet and grabbed some clean clothes and tossed them on.  Quickly she nabbed a banana and a bottle of water for a meal in the car and shoved all her papers into her bag as she headed for the door.  She prayed that she didn’t smell too bad from the lack of shower.  Emily hopped into her car and drove off.  Her mind was too preoccupied with short cuts to shave off a few minutes on her trip in order to make it on time, to say goodbye to Ryan.  She didn’t even bother to see if Mary made it back last night.  Emily was too busy mentally kicking herself for not recalling to set her work alarm. 

Starting up the engine of her car, Emily was already driving away trying to eat and drive at the same time.

“Stupid, stupid, stupid, I’m so stupid,” Emily muttered to herself for forgetting about something so important.

 

 

Emily arrived just in time.  Pulling into her parking spot, Emily got out of her car and sighed as she was on time.  It was a close one with a lot of close calls with some traffic lights, but she made it. 

“Rough morning,” Emily muttered as she walked toward the front doors like any other day.  Heading inside the school, Emily went to check in.  Signing in, Emily headed to her class room to prepare for her first period.  Opening her door, Emily was about to head in when she heard someone calling out to her.

“Emily,” Rick waved her down as he went to meet up with her.

“Oh, Rick,” Emily called out as he approached.

“So how did my student-”  Rick stopped himself before correcting his question, “sorry YOUR student’s do on that mock test,” Rick smiled.

“Oh they did fine.  Ethan is a sharp one isn’t he,” Emily remarked as the student scored the highest of all the student.

Rick laughed, “He sure is.  So all seven of them behaved the other day?”

Emily nodded before she caught the number, “Seven?  I only had six extra student,” Emily recalled mentally picturing all of the new faces.

Rick in turn frowned at the number, “Really?  You should have had seven.”  Rick went down the list of students that were added to Emily’s class.  Each one she nodded as she recalled the name and face.  Finally Rick said, “And Teddy.”

Emily’s brow furrowed more as she tried to remember the last student, “Teddy?  Which one is Teddy?”

“You know,” Rick said as he held up his fingers and showed a small size.  “The smallest of the kids,” Rick added to get the point across.

It dawned on Emily what Rick was saying, a shrinky.  But she didn’t recall seeing a shrinky in her classroom…

“Huh, haven’t meet Teddy yet,” Emily told Rick.

“You didn’t?  That’s strange,” Rick commented looking perplex, “I thought he came to school yesterday.  I guess I mistaken him for another student,” Rick told Emily before chuckling, “That’s kind of embarrassing.”

Emily smiled at Rick, but didn’t say anything.  As much as she hated to admit it… they did kind of all look the same at a certain distance.  It was a horrible thing to say, but it is hard to make out some features that someone would have.  “Just don’t let anyone hear you say that,” Emily remarked.

Rick shook his head, “Never.  Alright, I should head out, got to get ready for first period.”

“Same,” Emily told him as she opened the door to her class room.

“Lunch?”  Rick asked.

“Uh,” Emily paused.

“I can order something quick, before your lunch starts.  It’ll be here when 6th period is over,” Rick offered.

Emily hesitated as she thought about it.  She didn’t mind having lunch with her coworkers, especially with Rick, but two days in a row seemed a little too much.  A little too friendly for coworkers.  However before she could decline it, her empty stomach protested and reminded Emily that she did rush this morning.  She didn’t have any food for lunch.  “Just a quick lunch,” Emily said.

“Oh absolutely,” Rick smiled.  “A quick lunch, can’t keep you from your work.”

Emily shook her head with a smile, “That’s right.  Oh, and nothing with tomatoes.”

Rick nodded.  “Wouldn’t dream of it.  I’ll see you for lunch,” Rick said as he left Emily.

Emily couldn’t help but feel a slight sense of guilt.  The idea of spending some time with Rick and eating lunch sounded great, but was she looking froward to it more for his company or for the food? “It’s just lunch.  That’s all, just lunch with a coworker.”

Entering the classroom, Emily prepared for her students and the first period.  Heading to the whiteboard she started to prepare the first lesson.  Just as she was finishing up, Emily tossed her purse near her desk and went to greet her students just as the bell rang.  Her students were entering the classroom, the same familiar faces came through the doorway.  The usual faces of tired or cheerful students took their seats and started to get ready for class.

“Okay, class, today-”

The sound of Emily’s phone going off was heard from her desk.  The class turned toward the sound.  Emily was embarrassed by the distraction, “Sorry, one second class.”  Emily hurried to her purse to pick up her phone.  It was Mary.  Why was she calling?  Emily couldn’t think of a reason she would call, so she let it go to voice mail and flipped the do not disturb on the phone.  Emily would call her back after class.  It probably wasn’t anything important, like they ran out of milk or picking something up for dinner.  Turning back to her class, “Sorry.  Where were we… Oh right, today we’re going to continue from where we left off.”  Emily said heading back to the front of the classroom to teacher her students.

 

 

It was hard keeping it together through the morning and closer to lunch with just a banana and some water, but Emily did it like a champ.  Her hunger was very distracting and she found it difficult keeping up her positive attitude for the classes but her class didn’t comment or notice it.   Finally it was fifth period and the last one before lunch.  Emily held back a groan at the thought of food right now.  She needed to concentrate.  As Emily wished her class a good day and waited for the next group of students to fill the room, she stood by the door.  There, she saw Mr Holt walking toward her class with Derrick.

“Hello, Mr. Holt.  Hello, Derrick.”  Emily greeted and spotted one extra person in Mr. Holt’s hand.  “Kayla?  Where’s your sister Kristy?”

Mr. Holt responded for Kayla, “She was sick this morning.”

“Oh, I hope she feels better,” Emily sympathized with the girl’s twin being sick.  Emily held out her hand as the two small students walked into her gentle palm.  Emily placed Derrick on her desk before walking Kayla over to her usual desk and set her down “Are you going to be fine here by yourself today?”  Emily asked.

Kayla looked hesitant before nodding and saying something that Emily didn’t catch.  It sounded something like “might need help”. 

“I’ll get someone to help you for today,” Emily told her before heading to the doorway.  As her students came inside she saw just the person she was looking for, “Cathy.”  Emily greeted.

“Hey Ms. B,” Cathy greeted.

“Do you mind helping me out,” Emily asked.

Cathy looked confused but nodded, “Sure, what is it?”

“Kristy is sick today and I was hoping maybe you can help Kayla-”

Cathy’s face lit up, “OH YEAH!  Totally Ms. B, I gotcha.  Just like ask questions for her and like help with her notes right,” Cathy said with a smile on her face.

Emily nodded, “Yeah, just look after her till class is over.”

Cathy’s grin stayed on her face, “You can count on me!”

Emily let out a sigh, “Thanks.”

 

 

Kayla shook in fear. 

“No… anyone but her,” Kayla said out loud watching Ms Baker talking to Cathy.  Sure enough, the look on Cathy’s face told Kayla her nightmare was coming true.  With Kristy absent, her tormentor would have full rein over her.  Kayla prayed that Ms. Baker would have gotten another student to help ward off Cathy today, but it backfired on her.  The look on Cathy’s face as she walked over to Kayla’s desk was of pure glee.

“Heeeeey,” Cathy greeted as she loomed over Kayla.  “I’m here to help you today,” Cathy told Kayla as she took a seat in the desk.  Kayla felt a cold shiver rise up her spine from those words.  The tone behind them were the complete opposite of the meaning. 

“Please, just leave me alone,” Kayla shouted up at Cathy who grinned down at her.

“No can do, I promised to keep you company till class is over.  That’s another 45 minutes.  45 minutes of me, and you...” Cathy said point her big finger at Kayla

Kayla gulped as she looked up at the girl.  Kayla didn’t know what she did to provoke the giantess.  Ever since day one she had been out to get her.  Kayla wanted to protest and get Ms. Baker’s attention but she started to teach the class already.  Her attention was on the other 30 students. 

“Should start taking notes,” Cathy said as she pulled out a large sheet of paper and slapped it on the desk.

“Y-yeah,” Kayla said as she pulled out her own version of a small sheet of paper.  Kayla was about to start taking notes when two large fingers grabbed the small sheet out of her hands.  “HEY!”  Kayla shouted as Cathy plucked the paper out of her hands.

“What is this?  Oh my God you actually have your own paper,” Cathy asked amused by the fact.

“Give it back,” Kayla protested looking at the giantess holding her sheet of paper.  Cathy on the other hand didn’t listen as she just dropped it off the side of her desk.

“Ops, guess you can’t take notes,” Cathy remarked with a smirk.

Ms. Baker’s voice was heard, “Is everything ok?”

Cathy and Kayla both turned to look at their teacher.

“She took my paper!”  Kayla screamed. 

No one reacted to her shouts.

Cathy on the other put on a friendly smile, “Oh it’s nothing.  Kayla forgot to bring paper.  I’ll just have to take extra notes for her, isn’t that right,” Cathy said looking down at the helpless girl.

Ms. Baker smiled at the two girls, before heading back to teaching.

Cathy’s eyes locked onto Kayla as she continued to grin that horrifying smile.  “Time to take notes,” Cathy said as she picked up her pencil.  She effortlessly brought it toward Kayla.  Kayla backed up from the tip of the eraser moving in closer.  The rubber tip was jabbed at Kayla forcing her back a few steps.

“Stop it!  HEY!”  Kayla called out.  However all she got was another jab near her shoulder sending her backwards and down on the blank paper underneath her.  Kayla landed on her back.  By the time she opened her eyes she saw the sharp tip of the pencil aiming at her.  “NO NO NO!”  Kayla screamed trying to get away.  It didn’t help, Cathy just smiled as she pushed the tip down and aimed for Cathy’s belly.  “STOP!!!”  Kayla screamed as she held up her hands and tried to fend off the large pencil.  It took all her force to stop the pencil from being pushed into her skin, however it slowly didn’t help as Cathy simply applied more pressure.  The tip inched it’s way closer and closer and closer.  Kayla was crying as she was losing ground.  The tip was so sharp it would pierce her if it was stabbed into her!

Kayla could make out the smirk and enjoyment that Cathy was having as Kayla struggled to keep the skewering tip from making contact.  Just when the black tip was going to collide with Kayla’s skin, the pencil stopped it’s descent. 

“Better hold on,” Cathy remarked as she started to move the pencil like she was writing.  Kayla felt her back rub on the paper as she was dragged with the writing utensil.  Kayla let out a cry of protest as she was flung around as Cathy pretend to take notes with Kayla on the tip of the pencil.  She was being wiggled and dragged around the paper up, down, left, and right.  She was spun around in circles and shapes.  Kayla didn’t know why no one was stopping this, but not even Ms. Baker was aware of this.  Cathy had to be putting on a good show for everyone to not think she was doing anything wrong. 

Kayla’s arms screamed in protest as she knew that the moment she stop resisting the pencil it would stab her in the belly button and straight into her gut.  All her crying and pleading for mercy was unanswered by Cathy who was slowly playing around with her.

Just as Kayla was about to lose the battle, the pencil stop writing.  Cathy eased up and pulled the pencil away from Kayla’s body.  Kayla just laid there looking up with tears in her eyes.  What now?  Was class almost over?  Kayla looked at the clock and saw with horror that it had only been the first 5 minutes.

“Checking the time,” Cathy asked lightly.  “Don’t worry, there’s plenty of fun time,” Cathy remarked as she dug into her bag to find something else.  Kayla watched as Cathy pulled out various writing tools, markers, pens, glue, and highlighters.  “I only have so much time that I can play with you, better make it count,” Cathy said cheerfully.

Kayla shook her head as Cathy popped the top of a glue stick.  Before Kayla could try and run away, Cathy had her flipped on her back and laying down.  She felt the glue stick rub on her back leaving behind a sticky layer of glue before she was flipped over and pinned to the paper by the same glue stick.  Kayla struggled and fought to break free, but the glue stick was too big and heavy from Cathy pinning it to her.  It only took a few moments but the sticky back side of Kayla started to dry and soon, she was stuck and glued to the sheet of paper.

Smiling Cathy began to pull the stick away from Kayla.  “Ok, now that you can’t move… hehe,” Cathy laughed softly.  The sound of a top to something popping off could be heard.

Kayla couldn’t help but scream, “WHAT ARE YOU DOING!”

Cathy ignored her as she brought what looked like a highlighter or marker to Kayla.  Soon the wet tip was jabbed at Kayla’s legs as Cathy started to color over Kayla’s body, till her whole body was bright yellow.

“Mmm, maybe another color?  Yeah, I think blue will look better,” Cathy proceeded to take another highlighter with blue coloring before marking Kayla’s frozen limbs.  Over and over the giantess colored parts of Kayla’s body.

As much as Kayla hated this she couldn’t help but finally have a sense of victory.  She had proof now!  She could prove that Cathy was tormenting her in class!  Ms. Baker would see her color coated body and know that Cathy was her bully, “Enjoy it, cause now Ms. Baker will know about you!”

This didn’t even seem to phase Cathy, “Oh please.  Like I'm that stupid,” Cathy smirked. 

The way she said that made Kayla sick to the stomach.  “What?  What do you mean?”

Cathy didn’t comment as she popped the top of another marker, “Don’t you worry, little thing.  We still have more than 30 minutes of arts and crafts.”

Kayla could only stay there as Cathy did as she pleased with her.  Cathy continued to mark and scrible things on Kayla’s entire body.  Lays of on layers of colorful dye were pressed and rubbed into Kayla’s skin.  All the while Cathy teasing and taunting her struggles to get free.

 

 

Emily watched Cathy vigorously take notes.  Swapping between different writing utensils.  Emily had never seen Cathy so involved with her class like this.  She was using highlighters and markers to take notes, it was amazing.  Emily felt so proud of her student, helping her fellow classmate…

Emily frowned, where was Kayla?

Emily couldn’t see from this angle and Cathy’s desk.  Kayla had to be on the other side of Cathy’s arm as she was copying what Emily wrote on the board.  Emily was temped to slow down so Cathy wouldn’t trail behind on note taking, but she did have to get through this lesson.  Emily figured she would see if Cathy or Kayla needed to see her lesson plan after class to finish any notes they may have missed.

Just as the bell was about to ring for the end of class, Emily started to head over to Cathy and Kayla.  Cathy looked up and before Emily could notice the rest of her desk, Cathy’s arm bumped into something.

“OH NO!”  Cathy said jumping up as a bottle of white out splashed all over her paper and spilling on the desk.

Emily watched as the goo spilled and blanketed the desk, paper, and poor little Kayla.

“KAYLA,” Cathy nearly cried out.  “I’m so sorry!”  Cathy cried out as she tried to pull the little shrinky out of the white swamp.  “Ms. B, I’ll take her the nurses office right away,” Cathy told her.

The bell rang and any student that wasn’t getting up to see the mess was now getting up to leave the classroom.  Emily was about to say something when Mr. Holt came into the classroom.

“What’s going on?  What happened,” He asked.

“I spilled some white out on Kayla,” Cathy told everyone as she was in tears.

“It’s alright it was a mistake,” Emily said.  “Come on we need to get Kayla to the nurses to rinse this off her.”

Mr. Holt headed to Emily’s desk and picked up Derrick and all four of them headed to the nurses office.  Emily locked the class room door before turning to Cathy, “I think we can take care of it from here, you should get going to your other class.”

Cathy sniffed, “You sure, Ms. Baker?  I feel so bad about what happened.”

“I’m sure,” Emily nodded.  Cathy nodded before walking off.  “Poor girl must feel so bad right now.  We should get going,” Emily said as the rest of them headed to the office.

 

 

Derrick tried to get Mr. Holt or Ms. Baker to hear him as he tried to explain what he witnessed.  He saw the whole torment going on since Cathy sat down with Kayla.  She tormented the small little girl all class.  The white out wasn’t an accident, it was all on purpose.  However as they headed to the office, neither of the larger adult figures were really paying attention to him, just the small white covered Kayla.  Once they got inside the administration office, Mr. Holt set Derrick down on the main welcoming desk. 

The secretary looked up, “What’s going on?”

“A small student got doused in white out,” Mr. Holt told her.

“It was all an accident,” Emily told her.

“Oh the poor dear,” The secretary said getting up and following after the two, “Is she ok?”

Derrick was left on the counter top like desk.  Unable to do anything but stand there, he looked around.  There wasn’t anyone in the office expect one student.  He got up and headed over to Derrick.

“You in Ms. B’s class,” He asked.

Derrick was hesitant to answer.  He had no idea who this was.  Or why he was even here.  Slowly he nodded.

“Yeah me too.  Names Rex, so” He said pointing the direction of where the nurse office was, “What happened?”

Derrick wasn’t sure why but he felt like he had to tell someone the truth.  “She was bullied in class.  I saw the whole thing, Cathy tortured Kayla all through class and than covered her in white out!”

“Oof, that sounds rough,” Rex commented.  “You said you saw all of it?  So, your like an eyewitness?”

Derrick nodded, “Yeah, I just need to tell someone about this.”

“Yeah…” Rex nodded.  “Yeah.  But you haven’t told anyone yet?”

Derrick shook his head, “No.  They didn’t hear me yet.”

“Ah,” Rex said seeing the issue.  “Yeah, that is a problem.  I’m guessing you’re going to tell them as soon as you can?”

Derrick paused at the weird question, “...”

Rex chuckled, “I’ll take that as a yes.  You see, you shrinkies usually have a big mouth for something so small.  My brother likes to tattle a lot.  Or I guess USED to.  Anyway,” Rex’s fingers were on Derrick before he could protest.  “Can’t have you getting someone in trouble.  I mean sounds like she was just having some fun, right?  No point in getting in trouble over just a prank.”

“Wh-what hey!  NO!  Wait!”  Derrick shouted. 

Rex was already holding Derrick in his hand.  “Now… what to do with a rat like you?”

Derrick saw the grin on Rex’s face.  He let out a fierce scream, “SOMEONE HELP!!!!”

 

 

Emily made sure that Kayla was okay.  She was shaken up, and couldn’t speak as they had to furiously scrub her to peel off the white paint.  When they were done, her skin was a deep red as they might have scrubbed off the top most layer of dead skin leaving her looking pink.  There were still splotches of white in her hair and some other places they couldn’t reach, but when they were done, she was mostly depainted.

Emily headed out of the office to see Rex there.

“Rex?  What are you doing here?”

“OH, hey Ms B.  I was just here to change my classes for next year.”

Emily nodded, “Oh right, forgot about next year.”  Emily turned toward the reception desk and didn’t see Derrick.  “Did-”

“Oh Derrick?  From your class?  Yeah I thought I would walk him to his class for everyone.  Seemed like you all were in a panic.”

Emily shook her head, “You have no idea.  Some white out landed on a small student.  She was covered in it...”

Rex winced, “Ooo, yeah that sounds bad.  Speaking of… Ms. B,” Rex said pointing down, “Looks like you got some on your shoes.”

Emily looked down and sure enough she had a nice splatter mark on her shoe.  “Oh dang it… I love these shoes too.”

“I mean… I could get them off for you,” Rex offered.

Emily looked puzzled, but a slight ray of hope, “You could?”

“For you, totally, Ms B.  I’ve had my spills of white out before.  I could get them fixed up before next period if you want?”

“Uhhh,” Emily was hesitant.  This was strange to ask her student to do.

“If your worried about shoes,” Rex commented as he pointed to the lost and found.  “I think they might have a spare.  It would just be till last period, I swear on my heart,” Rex said marking a cross on his chest.  “I’ll make it look like it never even happened,” Rex grinned.

“… I couldn’t have my student-”

Rex laughed and winked at her, “Just give me 2 extra bonus points and we call it even.  What do you say.”

Emily couldn’t help but smile and shake her head, “You’re not going to make me regret this are you?”

“No way, Ms. B.”

Emily let out a sigh, “Alright.”

 

 

Derrick couldn’t move, literally.  Rex, the asshole, had taken some tape and strapped Derrick down in the heel of some random set of shoes.  Derrick tried to escape but the tape was too strong.  As he lay strapped down in the heel of the shoe, Derrick prayed that someone would find him.  His legs were strapped down, his arms, and his chest too.  The tape was just over his mouth so any cries for help were muffled into the plastic around it. 

There was some talking that Derrick couldn’t make out, but the sound of some stomping toward him could be heard.  Suddenly a pair of fingers dipped around the entrance of the shoe.  Derrick noticed the large fingers gripping the inside of the shoe as they picked it up.  It belong to a woman.  It was Ms. Baker’s fingers!

Derrick let out a squeal of noise that went unheard.  The shoe was lifted up and carried somewhere before they were dropped on the ground.  The sound and vibration of the impact were devastating to Derrick as his entire body shook from the noise and force.  Derrick was forced to look upward as a larger socked foot started to approach.  The panicked sounds coming from Derrick increased as the toes of the sock covered foot slipped inside the shoe. 

The only thing that Derrick could pray for, is the shoe was too small or large for Ms. Baker to wear.  Surely the odds of a random set of shoes being her size in the lost and found were astronomically impossible.  How could Ms. Baker’s feet fit in a random pair of shoes found in the lost and found?

However Derrick watched with horror as Ms. Baker’s sock covered foot started to slide into the shoe.  The width seemed just right as her toes glided past Derrick’s position.  Soon the tip of her foot went forward deeper into the darkness of the shoe.  Derrick let out a muffled scream as the bottom of the foot came closer to his face.  The smell of her feet were strong, as the scent of unwashed feet started to reach Derrick.  It was a harsh and pungent smell.  The sock covered sole of Ms. Baker was just a few inches away from Derrick so the smell became even more intense.  Derrick would have stop sniffing the air, but his mouth was tapped shut and was forced to breath in the strong sweat like smell leaking off of her foot.  Derrick watched as the last of the light was bloated out as Ms. Baker’s heel lined up right above Derrick’s body.  Derrick felt the massive heel start to press down on him as Ms. Baker finished slipping the shoe on. 

Letting out a huff as the soft nylon clothing pressed into his skin and the immense pressure of Ms. Baker’s weight pushed down on his legs, arms, chest, and face.  Derrick couldn’t move as the tape held him still and the crushing pressure of Ms. Baker bore down on him and into the insole of the shoe.  Derrick couldn’t hear what Ms. Baker was saying outside of the shoe.  However she soon started to walk.  The pressure eased up off Derrick as the heel of the shoe was lifted off the ground. 

Than came the horrible weight of Ms. Baker stepping down first with her heel.  Derrick felt his face getting scrunched and squished as the bottom of Ms. Baker’s foot rolled from the back of the heel to the tip of the shoe in a simple walk.  It was like someone had a large rolling pin and started to roll it over his body.  His face felt like it was pushed inward as his arms screamed in pain than down his chest and stomach and finally to the tip of his toes.  All this happened in less than a second.  Enough time for Derrick to muffled out a cry of agony before it all happened again, only it felt worse.  Ms. Baker had to have been speeding up her steps because the pain intensified after each and every step she took.  Derrick felt his body breaking down after the fourth step, but there would be many many more steps to come. 

 

 

Emily walked back to her classroom.  The new shoes felt weird.  Not, weird like they didn’t fit, but weird as in they weren’t really her shoes.  Wearing someone else shoes felt kind of gross in some way.  To Emily it was up there with using someone else toothbrush to clean your teeth.

However she couldn’t walk around with no shoes, and Rex said he could clean them by eighth period. 

Emily spotted Rick standing at her classroom door.  It wasn’t till now that she recalled how hungry she was and how grateful she was that Rick was there with two bags of food in his hands.  “Just in time,” Emily said with relief, “I though I was going to starve to death.”

“You’re that hungry?”  Rick asked surprised at Emily’s words.

“I had a rough morning, and afternoon,” Emily told Rick.

Rick nodded, “I’ve had those kinds of days before.”  Rick laughed, “This usually helps,” He told Emily as he held both bags up.

Emily stepped inside her class room and headed to her desk as Rick handed her a bag.

“Do you mind if I join you for lunch,” Rick asked.

Emily wanted to say that she was busy, but he did buy her lunch.  It would be the nice thing to do, “Uh, yeah sure.  Grab a seat,” Emily told him as Rick sat down and joined her.  Emily chatted and talked with Rick as they ate and she started to plan for her next and last class. 

“This was greet, we should do it again tomorrow,” Rick offered.

As fun as it was, Emily felt like that Rick might have gotten the wrong signals from her.  She didn’t want to have him misinterpret her actions the wrong way.“Uh, I’d like to, but-”  The bell rang cutting her off.

Rick laughed, “Time flies when your on lunch.”  Rick started to get up and head for the door, “Talk to you later?”

“Yeah,” Emily said, “We should talk later.”  Rick smiled as he left.  Emily was distracted by trying to recall if Rick knew she had a boyfriend.  Did he know or did she forgot to mention it?   Would it be weird to say it now after having lunch a few times-

“Hey Ms. B,” Rex called out as he came into the class room.  “Got your shoes all clean.”

Rex snapped Emily out of her thoughts, “Oh right.”  Emily lit up seeing her favorite pair of shoes clean and spotless.  “Oh my, you did clean them.”

“Ms. B, that hurts,” Rex said holding hand over his heart pretending to be offended, “Did you think I was lying?”

“No Rex,” Emily said rolling her eyes, “I just didn’t think they would be this clean.”  Emily took the shoes and sat down at her desk.  She slipped her feet out from the lost and found shoes and put on her nice work ones.  It felt better to have her own shoes on.  She wiggled her toes and stood up in the shoes.  “Thank you Rex,” Emily said reaching for the old shoes.

“I got this Ms. B,” Rex said snatching up the shoes and holding onto them, “I’ll take these back.  You don’t have to worry about them.”

Emily was shocked, “You sure?”

“Yup, I’ll be back before the bell rings,” Rex said as he headed off to return the shoes.

“I have the best students,” Emily said amazed at Rex’s action.

 

 

Rex smirked as he looked and made sure the shrinky was dead.  The crushed and blooded shrinky was unrecognizable in the shoe.  The tape was coming off but it didn’t matter, the shrinky was nothing more than a stain in the shoe.  The red remains were already mixing with the insole of the shoe.  Unless you knew there was someone in the shoe, one would have mistaken it as part of the shoe itself.  Rex grinned as he peeled and tossed the tape away in a trash can.  Ms. B had some killer feet.

 

 


The bell for the end of the school day rang and Emily sighed, “Okay class, I'll see you tomorrow.”

“Bye Ms. B,” Rex called out as he headed out of the room along with the other students.

Emily said bye before heading to her desk.  She picked up her things and than her purse.  Out of habit, Emily picked up her phone and looked at any missed messages-

“What,” Emily muttered as she looked at her phone what had 10 missed calls and over 30 some text.  All from the same person, Mary.  “Why...” Emily pondered why she was getting so many messages.  A small feeling of dread ran through Emily as she unlocked her phone and started to listen and read the messages.  Each one had a hysterical and upset sounding Mary asking if Emily had seen Ryan since yesterday. 

“Yesterday?… YESTERDAY?!”  Emily nearly cried out as it all snapped back to her.  Emily dumbly looked at her desk, as if she would see Ryan standing there from yesterday.  Obviously he wasn’t there.  “R-R-Ryan,” Emily called out feeling her heart starting to hammer in her chest.  “Ryan?”  Emily peeked under her desk praying that she would find him there.  She only saw the tile floor, spotless.  There wasn’t any red marks, so that was a good thing, right?  “Oh God… where is he,” Emily said out loud looking around the classroom for any sign of Ryan.

“Calm down… where was the last place you recall seeing him,” Emily said out loud as she thought.  The only thing she really recalled from the other day was the unknown shrinky in her...shoe?

“OH GOD!”  Emily cried out as she felt tears welling up.  “Ryan?!”  Emily wasn’t 100% that it was Ryan but it would make sense if it was.  Praying that she was wrong, Emily ran out of her empty classroom and toward the parking lot where she hoped that she was wrong. 

As Emily rushed toward the parking lot she passed by Rick, “Emily,” Rick called out as she ran by him.  “What’s wrong?”  Rick asked heading after her.

Emily didn’t have time to tell him.  She needed to find Ryan.  She recalled how bad the shrinky looked yesterday and if that was Ryan… than it might be too late for him.

NO!

Emily wouldn’t accept that.

Rushing past the doors, she headed to the parking spot she parked in yesterday.  Looking around on the dark gravelly asphalt, Emily tried to pick out any form of a person that she tossed out her window… Why did she do that?!  Emily wanted to hit herself right now for being so stupid and heartless.  Looking around she started to get on her knees and search around like she lost her glasses or something as precious, like her boyfriend.

“R-Ryan,” Emily called out, trying to listen to any whisper of his voice. 

“Emily what are you doing,” Rick asked sounding worried from behind her.

“I-I…” Emily sniffed, “Ryan?”  Emily asked as she found what she was looking for.

 

 

Ryan heard a voice.  Maybe he was dreaming, or maybe he finally died.  He couldn’t tell.  He just knew that it sounded like Emily.  He slowly opened his eyes to see a heartbroken Emily crying in front of him.

Ryan tried to say her name but nothing came out of his mouth.  He was too tired, exhausted, and hurt to say anything.  He just laid still as he looked at Emily and with Rick standing behind her.

“OH GOD IS HE DEAD?!”  Emily cried looking at Ryan’s body.

I’m not dead, I think?

“Who is that,” Rick asked.

“He’s my b-boyfriend,” Emily said in tears.  She was really in bad shape.  Part of Ryan felt good about her looking so devastated, but the other part was hurt for seeing her cry like this.

“Boyfriend,” Rick asked.

Ryan shuddered as he took a breath.  Emily reached out but couldn’t touch Ryan.  Maybe it was cause she was afraid to hurt him more than he was now?  Or maybe she was worried to find that he might be dead?  Whatever the reason she couldn’t bring herself to inspect Ryan’s body.

“Is… is he dead?”  Emily asked again looking to Rick.

Rick leaned down and inspected Ryan.  “I’m sorry,” Rick said to Emily.

I’m not dead…

Emily looked so deflated at the news.  The horror on her face was clear.  She was devastated at the news.  A wave of tears came down from her eyes as she turned away.  “I did this to him,” She said so quietly.

“No, no you didn’t,” Rick tried to ease her.

“You don’t understand!  I-”

“Shhhhh,” Rick held Emily as he walked her a little further away from Ryan.  Ryan could still just make out their words as he struggled to move.  “Look, you’re hurting right now.  I’m sorry that this happened, but you don't’ seem like you should be alone right now.”

“His mo-mother…” Emily sniffed.

Rick shook his head, “I... I don’t think,” Rick sighed, “Maybe you should come to my place.  Just to till you calm down.”

“Y-your place,” Emily repeated.

“Yeah,” Rick said softly and sympathetic.  “I’ll take you home when you calm down,” Rick said as he walked Emily off and toward his car that was a few parking spots away.

Ryan was hurt and even more betrayed by this action.  She was going to his place?  Why would she do that?

“I’ll take care of the body,” Rick said walking back into Ryan’s view.  The large male gently picked up Ryan and brought him to Rick’s face.  Rick shook his large face as he examined Ryan’s body, “I’m sorry.  You must have been through hell-”

Ryan took a deep breath in to say something.  The action made Rick’s eyes widen in response.

“You’re alive...” Rick asked sounding shock at the struggles Ryan was doing.

“E-EM,” Ryan spoke weakly as those were the only words that came out.

Rick looked at Ryan as he struggled to move and talk.  “Well… this could be an issue,” Rick spoke.  “I’ll have to deal with you later,” Rick said as he slowly looked around. 

Ryan wasn’t sure if he heard that right.  Just when Ryan thought it couldn’t get any worse, Rick slowly lowered Ryan toward the hem of his pants.  Ryan would have protested if he could as Rick pulled the front part of his pants open.  Ryan was slowly slipped inside of Rick’s underwear.  Ryan tumbled and rolled down bouncing of Rick’s crotch and underwear as he was dropped down inside Rick’s clothing.  Ryan’s let out a sound of pain as he finally came to stop.  Ryan’s injuries sparked more pain for him as he lay there.

“Don’t struggle too much,” Rick warned.

Ryan couldn’t do much as he looked up past the dangling meat sacks above him and through the small gap that Rick was holding open for Ryan to see him staring down from above.  Ryan watched as the gap snapped shut sealing Ryan away from the world under a pair of testicles of a man he knew nothing about.  Sadly Ryan had a feeling it would have been better if he was actually dead...

A Day at Abby's Shop by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

A commission for someone


https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 

“Stop laughing Pam,” Susan said over her drink as she watched both her friends snicker and laugh at her problem.  “You too Abby,” Susan said looking at her other friend who broke into more laughter.  “It’s not fun, this is serious.”

“Oh come on Su,” Pam laughed before taking a sip of her drink, “He’s hitting puberty!  Boys always get horny when they reach that age,” Pam told Susan.

Susan turned red at the comment, “But Jason isn’t like that.  My son...”  Susan stop to think about it.  “Jason is a good boy-”

“Oh cut the crap Su,” Pam cut in.  “Boys will be boys.  Doesn’t matter if it’s your son, my son, or even Abby’s son.”  Pam turned to Abby, “Well, if you had kids.” Pam added quickly.  Abby didn’t comment as she just shrugged.  Pam continued on her rant, “My point is no matter how good of a boy he is, they still do...” Pam did a little gesture with her hand for jerking off.

“PAM!”  Susan sputtered at the action as she realized what she was referring to.

Abby burst into laughter at her nearly naive friend.  Even as a mother, Susan was a very timid and prude woman.  Abby would call her old fashion, but they were roughly the same age.  Abby shook her head as Susan was trying to get Pam to stop jerking her hand around, taunting her.

Abby didn’t say much, she wanted to stay out of the conversation as much as possible for a few reasons.     First reason would be she didn’t really find it all that big of an issue that Susan caught her 18 year old son jerking off, if anything that was Susan’s problem for walking in on her son.  Second reason she didn’t jump into the conversations is that she had much more lewd and sexual stories that would scar these two woman for life.  The third and final reason would probably be that Susan’s son is a shrinky.  She dealt with shrinkies at her job, and it was hard to treat Jason anything more than a shrinky sometimes.

“What about you Abby,” Susan spoke up breaking Abby out of her thoughts.

“Huh?”

Pam laughed, “Getting bored with our timid conversation?”

Abby gave Pam a look.  “You want to hear some dirty stories?  Working at a sex shop really does have it perks,” Abby warned.

There was a look in Pam’s eyes that wanted to test Abby, but Susan took over the conversation.  “What do you think I should do?”

“You really want my advice?”  Susan nodded.  “Look Su, he’s a man.  They only think with their,” She pointed downward, “Like Pam said, Jason isn’t any different.  Just let him do his thing, and try not to catch him doing it.”

“But that’s the problem,” Susan whined.  “He was… he was in my,” Susan looked down as she tried to say it, “In… my… underwear...”

Both Pam and Abby nearly fell out of their seats. 

“WHAT?!”  Abby and Pam both shouted at Susan.

“Shhhh,” Susan told them making sure the others around the bar didn’t hear her.  “I… I was putting some clothes away, and saw my underwear… out of place.  I was going to pick It up… and,” Susan took a sip for courage, “He was jerking off in them!”

“oh,” Pam spoke quietly.  “Wow, that is …. yeah that is kind of,” Pam stopped talking.

“I know,” Susan whined.  “Where did I go wrong?”  Soon Susan added, “So what do I do?  I mean what if next time I don’t look and when I go to put them on,” Susan turned a darker shade of embarrassment thinking about it. 

“Maybe talk to him,” Pam offered.

“I wouldn’t,” Abby commented.

“Why not,” Susan asked.

“...” Abby sighed, “Because, it sounds like it’s a fetish thing.  It seems like he has a thrill for being in a dangerous situation, which is why he picked your underwear.  Confronting him might just make the thrill more enticing for someone like that, which would be a situation.”

Pam frowned, “What are you talking about?”

“Are you sure,” Susan asked.

“I work at a sex shop.  The things I go through and hear, trust me, I think I know more about this than you two.”

Pam shook her head, “Are you telling me that if we talked to him he would be more likely keep using Su’s underwear?  Than what do you suggest we do,” Pam asked with skepticism in her voice.

Abby sighed again, “Bring him by the store tomorrow morning.”

Susan looked worried, “What are you going to do?”

Abby finished her drink, “Trust me, you don’t want to know.”

 

 


Jason sighed as his mother woke him up early this morning.  Sure, he had nothing going on today, but that was usually everyday.  In fact 98% of the time he had nothing going on since he shrunk down to this size.  It was a little worrisome that his mom was taking him somewhere and hadn’t told him yet, but knowing his mom it was probably for some clothes to try on at the mall.

Jason yawned as he sat in the cup holder that his mother turned into his personal car seat.  It was stupid that he had to go to the mall for clothes, he much rather be back home alone.  Alone… alone to masturbate.  Jason couldn’t help but get slightly hard thinking about jerking off.

Before he shrank Jason would steal some underwear and use them to orgasm.  Jason had become addicted to the smooth silky fibers that would please him till he squirted.  Now that he was smaller… it was HEAVEN!  It was like laying in a world of silk or wrapping yourself in a pillowy world of satin till you climaxed.

Jason had to think of something else as he tried to settle down.

“Alright we’re here,” Jason’s mom said as she got out of the car and helped him into her hand.

“Why are we going so early in the morning,” Jason asked.

“To beat the crowd,” she told him like it was obvious.

Jason wasn’t sure if she was being serious or not, but figured the sooner they were done the sooner he would be able to get home.  Jason sat in his mother’s hand as they started to head toward Shrinkies R Us.  Jason noticed a lot of the shops were just starting to open up.  As they came across Shrinkies R Us, Jason’s mom turned off toward somewhere right across from the store.

Jason frowned, “Uh, where are you going?”

Jason saw the store that came into view, It’s a Small World.  “Uh, mom?”

Susan didn’t respond to Jason as she walked toward the store and was greeted by her friend Abby.  “You made it,” Abby said walking toward Susan and Jason.  “And I see you brought him with you.”

“You sure about this,” Susan asked Abby as she handed an ear piece to her to connect with Jason’s communicator. 

“Sure about what,” Jason called out but his mother and Abby were ignroing him.

“Trust me, this will change his behavior.  I’ll bring him back later,” Abby told Susan who slowly tilted her hand and dropped Jason into Abby’s waiting hand.  “Talk to you later,” Abby waved to Susan as she walked away.

“MOM!  WHAT IS GOING ON?!”  Jason called out.

“Oh hush up will you,” Abby said to Jason.  “She’s just dropping you off for a day with me.”  Jason was stunned by those words. 

“W-why,” Jason asked as he looked around the shop.  The adult shop was covered with so many sex toys and clothing that Jason couldn’t help but get a little hard from the sudden influx of naughty things. 

“Oh we both know why,” Abby said pointing her large index finger between Jason’s legs. 

“What?  What does this have to do with anything,” Jason asked sounding embarrassed.

“Look, kid, your mom caught you doing,” She did an air quote with her free hand, “things.”

“Things,” Jason repeated defensively.

“Your mom is worried about you and your...” Abby seemed to ponder the right word, “habits.”

“What does that have to do with you,” Jason asked still sounding defensive about the topic.

“Well… you’ll see.  I’m sure I'll have plenty of customers today.”

“C-c-ustomers?”

 

 


Jason had been standing on the counter for about an hour.  He would watch Abby walk around the store fixing displays or setting out items that had been shipped to the store from the manufacturers.  Jason wasn’t sure what spending time with Abby was going to accomplish.  So far nothing seemed to be a problem for him or whatever Abby thought was going to “Fix” him.  Jason still didn’t know what she meant by “fix” or whatever it was his mom was hoping would happen to him.  Like, why would he stop jerking off just for spending a day with Abby at her work?  It didn’t make any sense to him. 

“This is so boring,” Jason said from the counter not sure if Abby heard him from the distance.  “Do I really have to stay here the whole time-”

The chiming of someone coming into the store filled the room, causing Abby to look up from her work.  “Welcome,” Abby called out as a younger girl somewhere in her early 20’s came in.  “How can I help today.”

“Well,” The girl said doing a quick look around to see if anyone saw her walk into the adult shopping area.  “I.. I was thinking…”  She walked closer to the counter where her eyes locked in on Jason.  Jason saw a small fire in her eyes, one of lust before she turned her attention to Abby, “I wanted something to use … for myself.  You know?”

“Something for yourself,” Abby repeated.  “We have a lot of self pleasing toys, but was there something else that you were looking for in this toy,” Abby asked.

The girl slowly nodded, “um…”

Jason watched her eyes flick toward him for a few seconds before looking back to Abby.  Abby smiled at Jason as she knew exactly what the girl was looking for.  “Ah, I see.  Well you came to the right place.”  Jason felt a feeling of dread run through him the way Abby said those words.  Before he could react, Abby picked up Jason by the back of his shirt.  Jason was being lifted off the counter before landing in Abby’s palm as she walked around the counter and to the sales floor.  “Well, let’s start with something tame,” Abby recommended as she walked over to the women vibrators that were on a set on a shelf.

Jason saw the many bizarre shaped sex toys on the shelf.  It was hard not to start getting excited when looking at the toys and the cute Giantess who he could all but imagine using them on herself tonight.  As the stranger looked over the toys she came to one and pointed to it, “What’s this one.”

Abby smiled, “I’m SO glad you picked that one, here I’ll show you.”  Abby picked up the box and headed back to the counter before Jason could see exactly which one.  Abby set Jason down on the counter as she opened the box.  “This is a special toy,”  Jason watched as Abby unboxed and pulled out a remote control attached to two long wires that had, some pads on the end?

“What is that,” Jason asked.

“Lift you shirt,” Abby told Jason.

“My shirt?”

Abby sighed, “Here,” Abby pulled Jason’s shirt off and quickly slapped the two large pads on him.  The first was on his chest the second was on his back.  The size of the pads covered most of his body. 

“What are you doing,” Jason protested.

“And than you hit the switch,” Abby said clicking he remote.

Jason felt a shocking sensation run through his body as it started to spasm and move.  “AHHH,” Jason let out a squeal as his muscle moved on their own and spazed.  It wasn’t painful, just frightening at how he lost control of his body so easily.  Jason fell to the ground and shook and shivered as his body vibrated in time to the coursing current sending through him.  Abby spoke as Jason was spazing out.

“Now you have a shrinky vibrator.”

The girl’s eyes lit up as she watched Jason involuntary wiggle and move on his own, unable to stop.  “oooo, that is amazing.  Is there a higher setting,” She asked.

“Sure is,” Abby said handing it over to the girl.

Jason watched as she yanked the nob all the way up.  Jason let out another horrified squeak through his teeth as his body threshed around like a fish out of water.  Again, it wasn’t painful but the fact that he couldn't move his body the way he wanted, was freaking him out more and more as he shook and twitched on the counter.  

“Wow, and than you just...” The girl started to ask.

Abby nodded, “Yup, you can shove them wherever you want.  Rub them into your clit, for a good vibration, or up your pussy to squirm and thresh about till you cum.  Or,” Abby grinned, “I like to put them in my ass.  Oooo,”  Abby moaned before asking,  “You into ass play?  Those guys freak out before I even turn it on, and than they REALLY freak out.”

“Your ass?”  The girl asked sounding amazed at the idea.  “Does it really… can you really get off on that?”

“Sure can,” Abby nodded, “Takes some practice… only down side of this thing is if you leave the shrinky on high too long, they can get some permanent damage to their nerves.  Than they can’t move on their own...”

Jason heard this and started to panic.  CAN’T MOVE ON MY OWN?!

Abby turned the device off and removed the pads.  Jason found that his fingers and toes were still twitching from the surge of electricity but soon that went away and he was back to normal.  Jason slowly sat up as his muscle felt sore from freezing and flexing and twitching for the couple of seconds he was attached to the shocking device.  He couldn’t imagine if he was hooked up to it longer than a minute.

“Oh…. That does sound like a problem,” The girl said sounding disappointed by the news.

“We have other toys,” Abby recommended as she walked the girl over to a large variation of dildos.  Abby grabbed a few and brought them back to Jason’s location as she slammed each one down next to Jason.

Jason looked at the mammoth sized dildos.  Each one had different features and designs to them.

“First,” Abby said picking up a dildo that on the tip looked to have a small capsule like top.  Abby simple unscrewed the top and picked up Jason.  She dropped him on the top and sealed it.  Jason looked around through the slightly purple but clear plastic like material.  “It’s the safest of them, you can put this bad boy anywhere in your body and the shrinky will be fine.”

Jason turned to Abby when he heard those words, “Safest?  Fine?  What are you talking about??”

The customer looked at Abby, “Seems a little simple.”

Abby nodded, “Yeah, don’t sell a lot of these.  Next,” Abby said unscrewing the top of the dildo and pulling Jason out.  “We got what I would call a squishy dildo,” Jason was soon looking at a clear dildo.  The dildo had a strap on the bottom that looked to snap together.  Abby unsnapped the band and pulled the dildo apart.  The phallic looking shell wobbled a little before Jason saw the inside of the didlo had what looked like a platform that went halfway up the dildo.  “It come with adjustable stands of where you want the little guy to be at, base, mid section, or tip.”  Abby plucked up Jason and dropped him on the stand.  The stand was a strong sturdy like rubber material that let him stay on top of it.  Before he could move or protest, he watched as Abby slid the covering over him.  Abby plopped the hallow like dildo casing over Jason and the stand he was on.  He looked through the material and sure enough was about 3-4 inches inside the 6 inch dildo, halfway up the thing.  “Feel the material,” Abby told the customer.  Jason did so too, touching the inside as he poked and touched the rubber layer.  It felt like a normal rubber material, he watched as the girl poked the wall around Jason and saw that it was slightly firm.

“I don't get it,” the girl said confused, “how is this different?”

“So it’s strong enough to hold up under basic pressure...” Abby said, “But give the tip a slight squeeze.”

The girl grabbed the tip and applied a little pressure.  Jason watched the ceiling about him collapse with just the slightest extra pressure to it.  The plastic bent inward as the hand clamp a little.  Jason let out a cry of alarm as he watched the rubber walls crumple and collapses. Above his head.

“Once you orgasm… squish.”  Abby explained

The girl’s eyes danced at the idea of clamping down on the dildo with her insides.  Jason realized that it would be a death sentence if he was in there when it happens.

“And one of most popular ones,” Abby said extracting Jason from the dildo and showing one that was already open.  She dropped Jason into a small ball like chamber before sealing it up tight with the other half of the dildo.  “See the holes on the side?  Yeah those,” Abby told the customer as she pointed to the many holes covering the dildo, “Catches your excretion, and,” Abby followed one of the many vein like paths down toward Jason.  Jason looked at his chamber and saw the few holes in the ceiling.  “Gather’s them to give the guy a nice shower.”

“No way… do they, like drown?” the customer asked looking shocked.

Abby shrugged, “It happens sometimes.  It depends.   How much do you leak, did you use lube, and other factors but it can happen.”

Jason gulped as he heard those words.  Drown?  Like in girl cum? 

“Althought…” Abby smirked, “I hear they are making a butt plug version.”

“Butt… butt plug?”  Jason asked.

Abby’s smile turned into a grin, “Speaking of butts.  Let me show you one of my all time FAVORITE toys.  Abby headed off to grab something from a shelf.  Jason was left on the counter still stuck in the dildo.  The large Giantess leaned in and examined Jason’s prison. 

She muttered loud enough for Jason to hear her.  “I’d have to be going for like an hour to fill that thing up…”

The thought of being trapped in here for an hour while someone rode the dildo till it filled up was a horrifying thought.  Jason banged on the side of the dildo, only to find it too sturdy to even attempt to get out.

Abby came back and moved some of the dildos to the side before setting down a long string with glass or light bulbs attached to it.  Jason wasn’t sure if he saw that right, was Abby selling a string of lights?  Before he could question it, Abby unscrewed the dildo he was in and was plucked up again.  Once again he was brought toward the new toy.  As he got closer he noticed it wasn’t lights, it was little plastic empty balls. 

“You pop one of these open,” Abby said removing part of the ball and dropped Jason into it.  “It’s a tight fit,” Abby commented as she started to seal the ball.  “If they fight , like they usually do, you got to shove them in,” Abby commented.   Jason didn’t fight and found that he had to slightly curl up into a ball to fit inside the ball.  It was cramped, just enough to make Jason feel a little uncomfortable.  However that was it, there was some room to move and shift around but not to stand or get up.  Jason looked through he clear bubble surrounding him.  Again there were little holes around the ball on the ceiling, side, and bottom.  It allowed air to flow in, which was a blessing.  Jason would hate to be trapped in a plastic prison with no air.  Looking down the string he noticed he was on the end of one side of the string, and the string going all the way down to the end of the counter.  It was a good long distance, maybe 10 inches long or so, and after every inch or so was a bead. 

“You can fill each one or each other one, it’s really up to you,” Abby told her.  “Than you stick them up your butt.”

“YOUR BUTT?!”  Jason felt disgust at those words.

“My butt,” The customer repeated. 

“Yup, these are anal beads.  Designed to house as many shrinkies as you want.  You can put them in you for as long as you want.  Oh, and this is my favorite feature,” Abby clicked something at the end of the long string of anal beads and suddenly LED lights started to glow along the string and prison that Jason was in.  “It’s got non heat generating light, so it wont heat up your booty,” Abby laughed at her comment as she went on, “And let’s the little guys see what’s going on inside.  Go ahead, cup one of them and see.”

Jason watched as the girl picked up the end with Jason in it and cupped her hands and brought her face toward the hands.  Sure enough her large face bloated out any normal light and the glow coming from the lights showed off her face and hands clearly in the dark.  “oooo, wow.  So they would see… like what my insides are like?” 

“Yup, you can leave them in you as long as you’d like.  However...”  Abby started before stopping.

“What,” The customer asked looking at Abby as she set the anal bead that Jason was in, down.

“Well… there are a few problems.”

“Like what,” She asked.

“Well,” Abby said before she went on, “Some tend to pass out if they stay in there too long.  You know… butt smell and stuff.  Also, this brand,” Abby said as she grabbed the end with Jason.  “The tip tends to fray a little.”

“What does that mean,” The girl asked.

“… You tend to lose the first bead… like,” Abby gave a small tug and Jason let out a startled cry as the bead popped off with little effort.  “And… slurp...they’re gone.  Won’t be seeing them for a while,” Abby stated.

“Gone??”

Abby held up her hands, “Hey, they come back out… just not as clean and alive as they used to be.”

The customer frowned and than gasped.  “YOU SHIT THEM OUT?!”

“Well… yeah, I mean it doesn’t stay stuck in you forever just till the next time you got to go.”

“Oh god,” Jason said as Abby looked at Jason through the glass ball.  Jason didn’t have to ask, it was clear Abby had experience this.  Maybe more than once. 

“Uh, maybe not,” The customer said sounding disgusted at the idea of having a plastic ball lost inside her. 

Jason felt the top of the ball he was stuck in pop off as Abby extracted him from the plastic ball.  “Too much?”  Abby set Jason who was now felt traumatized just being near the two women.  “How kinky did you want to get with the toys?”  Abby asked the customer.

“Kinky?  What do you mean?”

Abby couldn’t help but smile at the nearly innocent reaction, “What really turns you on?  Is it wearing leather?  Collar and leash?  Maybe some bondage?”

“Bondage,” The customer asked wondering what that was.

“Oh honey,”  Abby said turning around and grabbing something from the back behind the counter.  She pulled out a large strap with a ball in the middle.  Jason knew from his experience on the internet what the toy was, however the customer was oblivious to it. 

“What is that?”

Abby just grinned, “Want to try it out?”  Abby picked up Jason and brought him closer to the ball gag.  Jason struggled as Abby slowly brought him to the toy.  Looking at the spot on one side of the ball there looked to be two very small straps that were attached to the plastic ball.

“Wait what are those for?!”  Jason called out as Abby brought him closer till he was right on the plastic ball.

“It’s for the shrinky obviously,” Abby told him.  Jason protested but soon the straps had his arms pinned to the ball.  Jason struggled against his binds only to find he was pretty stuck.  His arms wouldn’t move as he was tied to the side of the ball.  “And now, we just slip this part on,” Abby said as she picked up the ball gag with Jason still on it.  She started to bring it toward the customer’s mouth.  Jason watched with horror as the woman’s mouth opened wide.  So wide that Jason knew there wouldn’t be an issue sticking the ball gag in her maw.  The open hole was gaping wide as Abby started to push Jason all the way toward the enormous opening.

Jason was soon trapped in the humid and dark cave of some stranger he still didn’t know the name of.  Once the ball gag was plugging up the only exit from the mouth, the air instantly hit Jason.  The moister and temperature coming from deeper inside the cavern swallowed him as it could no longer escape through the mouth.  Gust of steamy air blew into Jason as the large customer tried to breath around the ball gag.  It wasn’t after the third puff of air into Jason’s face did she learn to use her nose instead, to breath.  The muffled sound of the customer trying to answer whatever question that Abby asked shook Jason.  The sounds of muffled talk hit Jason as the girl couldn’t speak through the ball gag and only ended up vibrating the round sphere stuck in her mouth.  Jason was still shacking from her trying to talk, or making sound through the plastic orb.

Jason wasn’t sure if the place was getting wetter or he just imagined it, but the humidity seemed to increase tenfold.  Suddenly, Jason felt something large and firm touch his foot. 

“WHAT IS THAT?!”  Jason screamed as the hot slimy object pushed on his leg and rolled up the front of his legs and his chest and flicked over his face leaving a nice long trial of slobbery liquid.  “SHE’S LICKING ME!!!”  Jason screamed to not just himself but for Abby to know.  The woman seemed to enjoy the teasing as she went back for another taste.  As the ball gag held Jason still, the woman’s tongue had easy access to him as it flicked and licked him all over, really drenching him in her saliva.  The goo oozed over him and all through his now soaked hair. 

Jason couldn’t see it, but there was a build up saliva due to the sex toy stopping the women from swallowing.  The liquid tried to find a crevices to seep out of from around the foreign object.  However if air couldn’t escape, spit wouldn’t.  The amount of juices built up the longer the toy was in her mouth which was starting to grow in mass.

A large splatter of slobber hit Jason on the face as something flung it at him or it dripped down from the roof of the mouth.  Jason tried to rub the goo off his face and into his shoulder to get it off his face.  After a soft tug, Jason felt his arm starting to slip out of the confines that held him tied to the mouth piece.  Before Jason could react to this, the massive tongue was back at him again.  The massive beast slithered over his body, but instead of licking it tried to pull him off the ball.  With one arm out of the binds, Jason’s right side was able to be pulled form the ball.

Jason tried to tell the woman to stop but he just got a face full of fleshy tongue.  The slithering monster hooked itself around and behind Jason as it tried to dislodge him more.

“STOP!”  Jason screamed through the murky hell.  His voice was lost in a deep moaning sounds coming from further in the mouth.  It seemed the woman found out that she might be able to extract Jason from the ball… and that’s exactly what she planned to do.

Jason felt his body getting pulled away from the ball, but still having one arm stuck to it.  The large tongue wrapped around Jason and pulled and pushed him around.  He would be tugged for a few moments only to have the tongue smash him into the ball and swirl around him trying to find the perfect position to yank his body free from the binding around his arm.  The hard plastic provided a hard surface for the woman to pin him to as she tried to move him one way and another. 

As hard as she tried to free Jason, and most likely lead him to a horrible demise, she just couldn’t find a way to get him free.  Finally after what felt like forever, she gave up.  Jason was left dangling on the ball gag, feet dipping in the ocean of built up spit and exhausted.  Once the tongue was done, the ball gag was slowly pulled away from the mouth and Jason was able to get fresh air again.

The women let out a gasp before swallowing her drool, “Oh, that was fun… but kind of hurts my jaw,” She said rubbing her mouth.  Jason saw her eyeing him as he coughed up whatever liquid that might have made it’s way in his mouth.

Abby laughed, “It’s not for everyone.”

“I did like the shrinky part.  It made it… fun,” the woman said not being as bashful about it now that she got a taste of Jason.

“Oh,” Abby said sounding surprised.  “Well, I think we might have something that might be of interest for you.  And for you too, little guy,” Abby said as she removed Jason from the still drenched ball gag.  She set Jason down on the counter as she went to retrieve yet another toy for them to mess around with.

Jason didn’t know how much more he could take.  This was beyond anything he wanted to experience in his life.  Why would anyone think up such horrible toys?  How could anyone get pleasure from these demented death traps designed to hurt people like himself?  Jason didn’t want to know what Abby was bringing over as she snatched something from another shelf in the store and started to walk toward Jason and the customer.

Still recovering from the enormous mouth he escaped from he didn’t notice Abby returning until she slapped her humongous hand down on the counter startling him.  Jason turned toward Abby who was smirking at him as her palm lay flat on something that he couldn’t make out. 

“We usually sell these the most.  It offers just enough discretion and secrecy that most customers are looking for, but with the same kind of excitement they enjoy.”  Jason watched as Abby lifted her hand off the object and Jason saw the dark black silken panties on the counter.  It was like a trigger for him as he could feel himself getting excited over the large cloth of underwear.  However his rational mind told him that these weren’t normal ones.  There was something off about them.

“What are they,” The woman asked looking at the fabric.

Abby picked up Jason before he had a chance to move.  “I’ll show you.”

“ABBY,” Jason yelled as he was picked up and once again being used as an example.

“You see this,” Abby said holding up the panties and opening them up to show both Jason and the customer the inside lining of the underwear.  “It’s like the ball gag, only with panties,” Abby said excited.  Jason felt the color drain from his face.  “You just got to put one of these little guys in there,” Abby told everyone as she started to push Jason toward what looked like two lose strands at the bottom of the panties.  However as he got closer he noticed they weren't lose strands, it was bindings.  The loops were just large enough that Abby could squeeze his arms in and than pull on the other side of the fabric to tighten the holding on him.  Just like before, Jason was pinned to the silken fabric and unable to break free.  Jason struggled but tugging at the fabric did noting, in fact it seemed to only tighten it’s grip on Jason’s arms.  “Now you got one struggling shrinky ready to play with you for as long as you want.  Also...” Abby said holding the panties upward.

Jason could only watch as he was held up and  could see the inside of the panties being pulled tight.  He saw that he was in fact in the backside of the panties, right where someone’s ass would be.  If someone was wearing the panties he would without a doubt be stuffed between the massive walls of butt flesh that would engulf the panties back side.  As horrible as that seemed, in front on the opposite side of the panties was another bondage loops  hanging right across from Jacob.  Just about right where a crotch would rest into.  Jacob realized that either position was designed to stimulate the wearer, either in the front of the back.  A horrible fate to whoever was inside the clothing when it was being worn.

“You can have more than one shrinky in here at a time.”

The customer looked at the panties with amazement.  “Oh… Oh yeah that does sounds fun.  Do you … do you think I can try them on?  You know, with him still in it?”

Jason felt a cold sweat breaking out over him.  She couldn't be serious… was she?  Abby wasn’t really thinking about agreeing?  Looking at the Giantess holding the panties he was stuck to, she was indeed thinking about it.  She was going to hand Jason over to this woman to try on the panties he was stuck in.  As much as he loved panties and everything about them, this was NOT what he wanted.  He didn’t want to be shoved into some random woman’s buttcrack to be engulfed by her rear sweaty stinky ass  till she was satisfied with him rubbing and grinding into her fleshy bootyhole.  A hole that Jason was sure smelled less than pleasant.  No mater how clean she thought it might be, Jason knew it wasn’t…

Abby balled up the panties covering and silencing any sounds that Jason could make.  Jason couldn’t see what was happening but he could hear from around the layers of clothing.  “Sorry, we can’t let our customers try on the clothing.  Store policy, you’d have to buy them.

“Buy...” Jason whispered.  Was she selling him?!

“OKAY!”  The woman said sounding really excited right now.  “I’ll take them!”

The next words from Abby’s mouth froze Jason’s blood, “Sold.  One shrinky and a pair of cute panties to go.”

“ABBY!!!”  Jason screamed only to have the balled up panties squeeze around him as she balled them up more.  The clothing gagged Jason and compressed him into a tight ball.  As horny as he would have loved to be buried in these panties, he was too busy freaking out.  The sound of a cash register ringing up some items and opening sealed Jason’s fate. 

“Here’s your change and receipt,” Abby said as she finally opened up the panties.  “I hope you’ll enjoy them,” Abby said.

“YOU CAN’T DO THIS!”  Jason screamed and begged as he looked at a very unamused Abby.

“Oh quite, will you,” Abby huffed as she unstrapped Jason.

“Wh-what,” Jason stuttered.

The customer was just as confused as Jason was, “But… I just-”

Abby cut her off, “I can’t sell you this one.  There are plenty in the back, but this one isn’t for sale.”

Jason didn’t know if he was relieved by the news of him not being sold, or horrified that another shrinky was taking his place…

“...fine, but I want a cute one,” The customer gave in.

“This way,” Abby said leading the girl into the back off the store.

Jason was left on the counter with the countless sex toys he was used with, and the hollow feeling of joy, for not being sold off as some kind of sex toy for a stranger.  Jason sat there for what felt like a few minutes only to have the two woman walking out of the back room laughing at something funny. 

“Thanks again, I’ll have to make sure to come by soon,” The customer said walking out the door without a bag or box to hold anything.  In fact she wasn’t even carrying the panties she bought or the shrinky.  She let out a soft yelp before leaving the store.  Her hand flew back to her back side and pushed into her shorts, right where Jason would have been if he were still in the pantiess.  Jason closed his eyes and looked away in disgust as the girl left the store.  She was obviously wearing her new toys.

“Enjoying yourself,” Abby asked with a grin on her face.  “Did you really think I would sell you?  Well, the day is still young,” Abby laughed as she went back to restocking the store.

“You-you’re joking right?  Abby,” Jason asked feeling frightened that Abby never answered him.

 

 

 

After the woman that bought the panties, Jason was subjected to numerous different customers coming and going.  Most were regulars and didn’t need much than a restocking of some items: flavored condoms, lube, a broke sex toy, and more shrinkies.  The unregulars were the ones that Jason hated, the ones who he was forced to demonstrate how said toy worked.  Jason never knew there could be so many toys used in the bedroom.  However by the time Abby was closing up, he didn’t want to even think about sex or masturbation ever again.  The countless horrible images of him being in or used as a toy haunted him.

“So, did you have fun,” Abby asked as she picked up Jason.

“What the hell was this all about,” Jason asked still in shock.

“Your mom is worried about you.  I don’t really care if you want to jack off in her panties or not, but she does.”

“It’s not-”

Abby rolled her eyes, “Doesn’t matter what it is or isn’t, what matters is she doesn't want you jerking off.  Period.  So,” Abby said as she walked over to another part of the department.  An area that Jason hadn’t seen yet.  Abby held Jason up toward a mannequin of a man.  “If she so much as catches you with a stiffy again,” Abby threatened as she held Jason up toward the crotch of the mannequin and near the plastic looking toy.  The cage was wrapped around the lump on the front of the male mannequin.  The cage was obviously small and cramped as the plastic area on the fake model offered little space or room.  Abby went on with her warning, “I’m going to lock you up in my boyfriends chastity belt for a week.  Just to teach you how a good boy should control his libido,”  Abby grinned.  “Got it?”

Jason could only gap at the threat.  “You… you...”

“I wouldn’t,” Abby asked with an obvious cocky attitude, “Try me.”

Jason finally shook his head no.

“Good, now time to get you home to mommy.  I’m sure she’s dying to meet the new and improved son.”

 

 

Jason sat on the coffee table while his mom was watching TV.  It had been over a week since his day with Abby, and Jason had to force himself to not even think about anything sexual.  There was no way he was going to get caught and sent back to Abby.  She might have been just bluffing, but Jason was NOT going to find out for sure.  Even if that meant having wet dreams for the rest of his life and wearing his own chastity belt, he would be as pure as his mother wanted.

Susan on the other hand was quite happy.  After hearing the news that Abby cured Jason’s pantie fetish and even his horniness.  Susan’s son was back to normal.  She wouldn’t have to worry about him getting into some weird kind of thing or accidentally wearing her clothes with him in it.  Her biggest fears were gone.

Suddenly the doorbell rang. 

“Coming,” Susan called out.  She opened the door to see her friend there.  “Abby, what are you doing here?”

“Just coming over for a drink or two after work.  Is that okay?”  Abby asked.

“Sure,” Susan said as she walked Abby into her home.  “Careful with Jason,” Susan said pointing out her son.  She watched Abby sit down across the room, “Let me grab us a drink?”

“Thanks,” Abby said as Susan walked off to grab something for them.

Jason sat still as he watched Abby sit down.  The moment his mom left the room, Abby looked toward him.  There was a look on her face that told Jason that she was up to something.  However she just sat there.  Suddenly Abby lifted up her left leg and set it down on the coffee table on Jason’s right side.  Than came her right leg on Jason’s left side.  Just as her legs were propped up, her hand drifted down to her skirt and slowly pulled it up.  Jason felt his eyes bulge as he watched Abby flash him her underwear right in the family room.  WHILE HIS MOM WAS IN THE OTHER ROOM!

Jason gulped but couldn’t look away.  It was mesmerizing as he watched Abby show him the type of panties she was wearing tonight.  The white frail panties just showed the faintest outline of her lower lips, all pushed up against the clothing.

It would be impossible for any straight person to not react to such a sight.  His eyes were glued to Abby as she slowly lowered he legs off the table.  Her skirt was still slightly lifted, which allowed Jason to still catch a glimpse of-

“JASON?!”  Susan gasped nearly dropping the drinks.

Susan felt disgusted as she was watching her son look up her friend’s skirt.  He was taking a peek at her underwear while she sat there watching TV.  Worse was the erection poking up as he looked.

“What are you doing?!”  Susan asked horrified as she walked over to the table.

“Mom-” Jason protested.

“Oh my, Jason,” Abby gasped sounding shock.

“What?!” Jason looked to Abby who definitely had a look in her eyes.  She set him up!

“Abby, I’m so sorry,  He… I thought he was getting better,” Susan nearly wept.

“That’s not-” Jason protested only to have Abby cut him off.

“It’s okay Susan… I thought I helped, but it looks like a day isn’t long enough.”

Jason sputtered, “n-n-no, no.  MOM!”  Jason tried to get his mother’s attention but Abby was already there in front of him.

“Susan, I think he might need to stay with me a little longer.  I’d say about a week or so will help.  Don’t worry, I know the perfect cure for him,” Abby grinned at Jason who felt his erection dying down at what was to come.  The warning Abby gave him about what she had planned before came back to his mind.

“Are you sure it’s going to work,” Susan asked not so sure.

Abby picked up the drink and took a sip of the drink before nodding, “Yup.  We should get started as soon as possible,” Abby said as she picked up Jason.  “Sorry Susan, looks like I should get out of here.  Can I take the beer to go?”

Susan hesitated before saying, “Should you be drinking and driving?”

“Oh don't worry, my boyfriend Spike drove.”  Abby took the drink with her, “You ever meet him Jason?  I’m sure you and Spike are going to get to know each other very well in the next week to come.  Well I should get going, I’ll talk to you later Su.”

“MOM,” Jason protested trying to get her to listen.  The last thing he heard before they left the house was his mother saying.

“It’s for the best honey.  I’ll see you in a week.”

“Or two,” Abby muttered so only Jason could hear before she chuckled into the beer can as she walked toward her car where her boyfriend waited in earnest.

The Breakup Party by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Get next week's story early, or add a character to an existing story by joining

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP



Another Comission set in the same universe as Shrinkism

 

 

Chris sat nervously in Isebell’s hand as she walked toward the house party. Chris was shaking either from his nerves, the music vibrating the air, or Isebell’s walking that kept sending small tremors through her hand. It was probably a combination of all three to be honest. Chris didn’t know why he agreed to come to the party, especially as a shrinky. Chris had just started shrinking about a month ago. Luckily Isebell didn’t seem to mind Chris’ new size. In fact if anything Chris thought she enjoyed him this way. They spent more time together and if anything Chris felt much closer to Bell than before with her looking out for him and taking care of him.

 

 

 

So when Abby invited both of them, Isebell figured it wouldn’t be too bad if they went to the party together. Chris didn’t want to be rude and tell Abby no, so he figured, “Yeah sure.” Now here they were, the moment of truth as Isebell walked toward the large red portal that vibrated by party music. The moment Isebell knocked, the door swung open and Chris was assaulted by the trembling air waves before Abby stood in the door way. Her larger framed body blocked more of the sound waves than the door.

 

 

 

“BELL! You made it!” Abby said happily as she was already holding a red cup in one hand. Abby was dressed in her typical dark and blackened clothes and makeup. Her tone was totally different from her appearance.

 

 

 

“And Chris too,” Isebell said lifting Chris up a little more to show him off to Abby.

 

 

 

“Yup,” Abby said without much emotion as she had with Isebell showing up. “Well, both of you come on in,” Abby told them making way for them to enter the house.

 

 

 

Chris looked around the home he had been too so many times before. Abby liked to throw a party like every other weekend. Something that he usually looked forward to, but after shrinking last month… well he figured it would be best to stay away from the social event. It wouldn't be as fun when he was too small to do anything other than hang around Isebell. Isebell didn’t go to them either because, well it was probably because Chris wasn’t there. However Isebell figured they might as well try it out.

 

 

 

Someone in a dark hoodie called out from across the room. It was Beth, one of Isebell’s friends, “Bell, your here.”

 

 

 

“BELLY,” an excited voice came from behind Chris and Isebell as her best friend Emily swooped in to hug her from behind. “You came! Oh this is perfect, we were wondering if you were going to show up.” Emily smirked, “I wasn’t sure if you got cold feet.”

 

 

 

“Cold feet,” Chris repeated obviously unheard through the music.

 

 

 

“… no, no I thought it over. I think you guys are right. This is for the best.” Bell told Emily.

 

 

 

“The best? The party does seem kind of fun,” Chris remarked again more for himself as he looked around the slightly crowded room. It seemed Abby invited about 15 or so people. Most of them were from school. Chris saw a few faces he remember seeing before he dropped out of school thanks to Shrinkism. However most of the faces were of people Chris never even seen before in his life. Maybe from another school? Chris spotted someone looking at him, Chris gave him a wave hello that seemed to have been ignored, or maybe he just didn’t see Chris. He was pretty small at this size.

 

 

 

“Well, come on, let’s get you to the kitchen,” Emily smiled as she lead the way. Chris smiled too as he looked up at Isebell. The slight worried look on her face when they left her place was now gone and that smile was slowly coming back. Chris was happy that she was looking happier, more at ease than normal. It seemed all she needed was a party to cheer her up.

 

 

 

“You’re looking happier,” Chris laughed. Isebell on the other hand didn’t seem to hear him over the music. “That might get annoying,” Chris said feeling ignored but it wouldn't be the first time something he said didn’t reach Isebell.

 

 

 

The three of them entered the kitchen where Isebell held out her hand toward the counter top.

 

 

 

“Uh, okay,” Chris said as he took the hint and hopped off Isebell’s hand.

 

 

 

“Here you go,” Emily smiled as she handed a drink to Isebell, “You go have some fun, I'll take care of Chris.”

 

 

 

“Thanks,” Isebell said with a sigh.

 

 

 

Chris looked between the two giant girls before Isebell headed out the kitchen doors. “What? Hey, what?? Bell?! What’s going on?” Chris asked looking to Emily. She gave Chris a weak smile. A smile that she never showed him before. One that made him feel uneasy at this moment.

 

 

 

“Yeah… your probably wondering what’s going on,” Emily said as she leaned into the counter, resting her elbows on the counter top. The large arms on either side of Chris, as she looked down at his small body. He had to tilt his head upward as she looked down at his small form. “You see, Bell is kind of done with you.”

 

 

 

“Done… done?! What do you mean done,” Chris cried out. “BELL?!” Chris tried to call her but she didn’t respond. She was still gone.

 

 

 

Emily went on, “She can’t deal with it anymore, the whole, shrinky thing,” Emily told him. “I don’t blame her, she’s had to put up with a lot of changes. I just can’t believe she put up with your problems till now, what a trooper.”

 

 

 

“I don't believe you,” Chris shouted at Emily. “You’re lying… or playing a sick joke?”

 

 

 

“Sorry,” Emily laughed, “I can’t hear a word your saying. But it doesn’t matter, I'm pretty sure it’s not that important anymore.” Emily shrugged, “Anyway, I guess I should put you with the rest.”

 

 

 

“The rest-” Chris cried out as Emily effortlessly picked him up by his clothes and carried him around to the other side of the counter. “Where- oh god...” Chris’ words died in his throat as he saw a large punch bowl below him. However there wasn’t any punch in it, instead there were about 15 or more small people down there. Each of them had the same horrified expression that Chris was having right now.

 

 

 

“I would tell you all to say hello,” Emily said before dropping Chris into the semi crowded container, “But it won’t matter soon.” Emily took a sip of her drink, “… actually,” Emily said as she turned her head to look at the entrance of the kitchen, “One wont hurt.”

 

 

 

“One...” Chris repeated as he watched Emily smirk as she dipped her large fingers into the bowl to pick up one of the protesting Shrinkies. Chris reaction was filled with horror as the body sized fingers were aimed toward him. He didn’t budge an inch, she wouldn’t… would she?

 

 

 

The fingers plucked up the girl next to Chris and carried her out of the bowl and high into the air.

 

 

 

“You look tasty,” Emily simply dropped the screaming girl into her cup. The faintest sound of a splash could barely be heard over the music. Chris watched as Emily looked at the cup before saying, “Bottoms up,” Emily cheered, as she took her cup and tilted it upwards toward the ceiling. Chris felt his legs shake in fear as Emily took several large gulps before she finished her cup of liquid with a loud sound of satisfaction. “Mmmm, now that hit the spot,” Emily sighed as she licked her lips. “But I should save the rest of you guys for the others. I mean it is a party after all, got to share,” Emily winked at them before walking off leaving Chris with the other Shrinkies.

 

 

 

Chris felt any sense of safety vanish as he realized that he was just another shrinky.

 

 

 

“We got to get out of here!” Someone screamed inside the bowl.

 

 

 

“There’s no way out,” Someone responded behind Chris.

 

 

 

“We have to try,” a female voice called out sounding desperate.

 

 

 

Chris was still stunned by what was going on to even responed to the conversation around him. Why was he here? He didn’t belong here, he wasn’t like the others! He was Isebell’s boyfriend, not a shirnky. Chris knew that Isebell would come back looking for him, or if what Emily was saying is true, he had to talk to Isebell and clear up whatever mistake this was. It wasn’t like Isebell-

 

 

 

“Hey,” Someone called out to Chris, grabbing his shoulder and shaking him out of his thoughts. “We’re trying to get out, we need you to help us,” He told him.

 

 

 

“Uh… yeah,” Chris said still not fully aware of what was going on. He saw the shrinky leading him to a cluster of 10 or so others trying to form a human pile or tower to climb.

 

 

 

“What’s your name,” The man asked.

 

 

 

“Chris...” he told him. “Is this really going to work?”

 

 

 

“It has to, otherwise…” he didn’t have to finish that sentence as Chris already knew what fate was awaiting them. A bowl of shrinkies at a party was never a good thing, at least for the shrinkies. Chris followed the stranger toward the group huddled by what seemed impossible to climb.

 

A girl around Chris’ age let out a huff, “There’s no way we can make it up there! Look at the curved side of the bowl, and how tall it is!”

 

 

 

“We have to try,” The man who seemed to be the oldest and in charge or at least the one coming up with the idea told everyone. “It’s better than doing nothing and ending up like Katty,” he grimly responded. Chris didn’t know who Katty was but he figured it was the poor girl that was now swimming in Emily’s stomach, along with whatever else she drank and ate so far at the party.

 

 

 

“Than who gets to be on top,” The girl asked. Chris could tell she wanted to be the one trying to escape and not the one supporting the escapee.

 

 

 

Chris didn’t know why but he suddenly spoke up, “My girlfriend. She’s at the party. If I can get her attention she should be able to help us-”

 

 

 

The girl who was arguing made a disgusted sound, “The bitch that drop you in here? Or the one that left you in her hands? Cause neither one of them wouldn’t help us!”

 

 

 

“Bell isn’t like Emily! She’ll save you, I swear it,” Chris shot back.

 

 

 

“Alright fine,” The man said, “If it’s a small chance, it’s still a chance.”

 

 

 

“No way,” The girl protested. “You can count me out!”

 

 

 

Chris could see that the man was struggling from lashing out at the insufferable girl, but he held back. “Alright, everyone else come on, let’s help Chris.”

 

 

 

Apparently a lot of the people were unsure about it, as they seemed to be hesitant thanks to the bratty girl walking off, however there was still a good number of them left to help Chris out. Slowly they started to group together and make a mini base to hold up the next row of people as they made a human tower. Chris watched as after the fourth row of people stood on each other, that they were just barely a man short from the top. Everyone was straining to hold the ones above them up as they were ready for Chris.

 

 

 

“Hurry,” Someone groaned as everyone agreed as Chris just nodded and started to climb up. Chris placed his feet on someone’s shoulder’s and pulled himself up over another and another till he was the man on top. Chris looked to the edge of the dish and found that if he jumped… maybe he could make it. The sounds of everyone straining and struggling to stay up grew. Chris decided to give it a shot and jumped. Chris’s hands slapped onto the side of the bowl as he held onto the side.

 

 

 

“I GOT IT!” Chris cried out as he hung there. The tower itself hadn’t collapse.

 

 

 

“Alright,” The stranger somewhere down at the bottom of the tower called out, “We can try-”

 

 

 

A sudden shudder filled the bowl as it grew with more tempo, as thumping of footsteps were heard entering the kitchen. Chris watched as the tower shook and fell down as everyone collapsed inward and on themselves. Straining his hands, Chris tried to keep his hold… but the shaking of the bowl vibrated his arms and body so much he lost his grip, he went hurtling downward into the pile of people before landing on someone. The groaning of everyone was drowned out as the sound of the feet approached them. It was Abby. Here slightly chubby checks had a massive grin on them.

 

“Where you all trying to escape? Oh my god that’s so funny,” Abby chuckled, “Stupid, but funny.”

 

 

 

Chris felt the entire bowl shake as she picked it up with ease and started to carry the container with everyone in it. Chris felt the people under him squirm and roll out of the way as the bowl shifted and tilted people around with each and every step. It was pure chaos and Chris felt someone hit or bump into him multiple times till finally Abby slammed the bowl down in a new room. Looking up Chris spotted a few faces, none he recognized. Abby was still in view as the five faces looked into he bowl.

 

 

 

“Well grab some, can’t play ball without them,” Abby ordered them. Chris wasn’t able to avoid the large hands that came into the bowl and grabbed at the mass of shrinkies. Chris ended up being one of the unfortunate ones pulled out of the bowl. The large fingers wrapped around him and a few other people he didn’t see. He couldn’t tell if it was someone’s body or one of the fingers that pinned him to the palm of the large fist. All Chris knew was he couldn’t move, and neither could the others stuck with him.

 

 

 

The pressure on Chris soon vanished as one second it was dark than there was light as he started to fall through the air. Chris let out a yelp as he tumbled through the air. He was only to catch glimpses of things as he fell, a few people standing here and there, something below, a glimpse of Abby. Finally Chris landed in something. It was a large pool of liquid that caught his fall. Submerged under the fluid, Chris floated to the top of the golden fizzy material. Catching his breath, Chris noticed two things. The first was the heavy smell and taste of a certain beer like drink, the second was the container he was in now had large walls scaling high up and impossible to climb. The material of the walls were a white plastic like substance. He was in a cup.

 

 

 

“Rack them up,” A giant called out as Chris saw a large hand hover over the top of the cup. T hey easily gripped the top of the cup as it lifted it off whatever surface Chris was on. The cup moved and sloshed the beer around causing a small wave to ripple and splash into Chris. He was just small enough that he couldn’t touch the bottom of the cup, but the cup wasn’t fully filled, more like a third or half so. Chris gulped, just enough for a drink. The sound of plastic clunking into each other was heard and Chris watched as the hand let go of his cup. Finally after a few more clinks and clunks the giants that were moving things seemed satisfied. “We got first shot,” the same giant called out.

 

 

 

Chris looked up as he watched a bright neon orange orb fly above through the sky. There was the sound of plastic hitting plastic before a small splash could be heard.

 

 

 

“He shoots he scores,” The giant cheered as there was a high five just a little off. The sound of gulping before a cup being tossed could be heard throughout the room.

 

 

 

It was pure dread for Chris as the uneasiness spread through him as he knew it was the other side of the table’s turn to throw the ball into a cup. If the ball lands in his cup, he was a goner. The sound of plastic hitting the lip of the cup and the slight tint of orange just popping into view, gave Chris a heart attack before the ball had too much force and jumped off the lip and somewhere else. Chris wasn’t sure if he was lucky or not, but by the sound of the giants near him, it sounded like the other team missed.

 

 

 

“Go for the one on the left,” Chris heard one of the giants on his table call out. Again the sound of plastic colliding and a small splash could be heard. Some gulping and another cup tossed to the floor.

 

 

 

It was time for Chris to pray that they tried another cup.

 

 

 

They didn’t, the orange ball came back into view for a split second causing Chris to cry out in alarm as now the ball had more force to it. It bounced into the cup swirled around the rim, rocking the cup of beer before jumping out and landing into another cup nearby.

 

 

 

“DRINK UP!” Someone shouted.

 

 

 

A hand passed by the top of the cup, when it retreated Chris could see it holding a large red cup in it’s hand. Chris could hear someone crying out as it passed by. The screaming and crying was gone in an instant, however Chris could hear the loud gulping sound for a few seconds before the sound of a cup being crushed and tossed to the ground replaced it.

 

 

 

“Our turn again,” A voice said.

 

 

 

Chris was horrified as he watched the ball sail over head, however it seemed the perfect aim that the giants had before wasn’t as good as they thought. The sound of the ball colliding with the table could be heard before it was the other teams shot.

 

 

 

Chris was subjected to this mental torment for too long. The beer was starting to get to him, as it wasn’t as cold as it used to be but the smell was making him feel sick, or maybe it was the constant dread of seeing that orange ball landing in here with him, signaling it was his turn. The sounds of clunking plastic or the ping pong ball hitting the table continued on for what seemed like forever. Chris was forced to wince every time someone downed a drink and finally some dreaded words were spoken by the giants across the table.

 

 

 

“3 left, rerack,” someone called out.

 

 

 

“Hey you can’t do that,” one of the giants on Chris’ side of the table argued. “It’s against the rules.”

 

 

 

“House rules, right babe?”

 

 

 

Chris heard Abby’s voice, “My house my rules, each team gets one rerack.”

 

 

 

Chris didn’t know what that meant, but suddenly the giant hand came back into view as it picked up the cup by the top and started to move Chris somewhere. Soon his cup collided with another and the sound of another. The last three cups left on this side of the table were grouped together… which meant easier time to land a shot.

 

 

 

“This is some BS,” one of the Giants grumbled, obviously not agreeing with this rule.

 

 

 

The sound of someone bouncing the ping pong ball on the table could be heard before there was a dreaded silence before the ball was being thrown. Chris watched the ball arc through the air, with perfect precision as the ball headed straight into his cup.

 

 

 

“Ahh,” Chris cried out as the large orb splashed into the cup and nearly collided with him.

 

 

 

“BINGO,” Someone shouted as Chris tried to throw the ball out of the cup, but obviously wasn’t able to.

 

 

 

Soon two fingers dipped in and pulled out the orange ball and than grabbed the cup. The liquid sloshed around as Chris watched the lip of the cup starting to tilt toward two fleshy lips. The drinker’s face was obviously looking pissed that he was forced to drink, but other than that it didn’t recognize Chris. Most likely because he didn’t care or whatever.

 

 

 

“STOP!” Chris shouted as he felt the tide of the beer starting to tilt while everything started to be drawn toward the closed mouth. Chris watched the lips part and a row of teeth were exposed as the cup was tilted more upward. Soon the mouth opened all the way showing the dark pit of despair that Chris was heading toward. “NOOOO!” Chris screamed as gravity and the rushing liquid started to drag him toward the hole-

 

 

 

“Don’t drink, he cheated,” Someone said off to the side.

 

 

 

Chris immediately had his whole world reverse as the cup was yanked downward and he crashed to the bottom of the cup along with the beer that was about to take a trip into the young adult’s stomach.

 

 

 

“We didn’t cheat,” Someone argued.

 

 

 

“Your arm crossed the table,” A giant nearby protested. “That means the shot doesn't count.”

 

 

 

“Now that’s some bullshit and you know it,” The other Giant argued.

 

 

 

Chris looked up still not recovered from his near death experience and watched the looming face not looking down at him but at the other side of the room. The fighting went on for a few more back and forth before the Giant holding Chris’ cup lowered his hand to set him down. It was obvious his attention was else where, so he didn’t see it, but the cup was at an angle. Chris felt the cup tilt and fall out of the owners hand. The cup hit the table and knocked the other two cups over too, spill it’s content all over the place. Chris rode the wave of beer as everyone at the table jumped back. He and the other two shrinkies were washed along the table and toward one of the edges.

 

 

 

It all happened too fast for Chris to react, however he saw the other two that were trapped already getting up. The man from earlier and some woman he kind of remember noticing in the group of shrinkies before.

 

 

 

“HURRY UP RYAN,” She called out as they ran toward the edge of the table.

 

 

 

Chris than realized he should be running too!

 

 

 

Getting up from the soaking table, Chris rushed through the ankle deep puddle of beer as he rushed the almost football like distance to the edge of the table. Chris was catching up to the other two shrinkies when a shadow blocked out the light. It was obvious that the Giants at the table were now trying to recatch them.

 

 

 

“NICE MOVE IDIOT,” Someone shouted at the clumsy giant that tipped the cup over.

 

 

 

“Shut up asshole, it was an accident,” The giant yelled back at him.

 

 

 

“Both of you shut up and clean that mess up,” Abby ordered from somewhere. Chris watched as a giant hand swept toward the two shrinkies at the edge of the table. The man quickly shoved the woman off the table just as the hand grew closer and snatched at him. Chris couldn’t tell if the woman would survive the fall, but it looked like the man was the only one caught by the Giant. Chris on the other hand didn’t have much better luck as he was snatched up and dropped into an empty cup by himself. There was still a little residue left from the split beer, but other than that he was at the bottom of an empty solo cup.

 

 

 

“Hey where’d the other one go?”

 

 

 

“I can’t find it,” Someone complained.

 

 

 

“You lost one,” Abby asked sounding upset. “You idiots, how do you spill a beer,” She groaned as it sounded like she was getting closer. “Go get some napkins or paper towels,” Abby said as she grabbed the cup that Chris was in, her face had a look of annoyance, “Now my place is going to smell like beer for a week,” She muttered before looking down at Chris. Abby’s look went from annoyance to a smile, “Oh my god, Chris? I can’t believe it, your still here!” Chris gulped as Abby brought the cup closer to her face and mouth. Her dark lipstick around her lips peeled back revealing her white teeth, “I would say lucky you but,” A soft laugh escaped behind her massive mouth blowing air with each chuckle into the cup filling the already beer scented cup with more alcohol stench, “We’ll see.” Before Chris could say anything Abby opened her mouth wider before chomping her teeth together above the cup, sending a teeth clacking sound through the cup. Chris shivered from the sound, as Abby giggled at his reaction. Pulling her mouth away from the cup Abby lowered the cup from her face as she started to tell someone to grab the others.

 

 

 

“Abby,” Chris called out trying to get her attention back to him. “ABBY! WHERE’S BELL!” Chris cried out trying to get her attention or to answer him, however he was either too small or she didn’t care about what he was saying.

 

 

 

Soon Chris’ prison was handed to someone, it was Emily. She had the same reaction as Abby, “Oh Chris, long time no see?”

 

 

 

Chris was aghast at how both friends had written him off so easily. “YEAH! Now bring me to Bell,” Chris called out.

 

 

 

Emily just shrugged, “Sure.”

 

 

 

“YOU BE- wait you will?” Chris called out confused at how she simple gave into his demands. Something felt off.

 

 

 

“Sure, well, I mean, you’ll see her, but I don’t know if she’ll see you. There’s another game coming up and we WERE short 1 person. Now we have enough,” Emily smiled at Chris. He didn’t like the feeling he was getting off her smile. One that normally gave him a warm feeling whenever she did it, but now it was a cold one. There was something extremely not right about it. Emily soon tilted the cup and Chris and the little amount of beer left in the cup spilled out into the same bowl he was in before. Some of the shrinkies let out a sound of disgust or complaint as the couple bucket fulls of beer splashing them as Chris landed near them.

 

 

 

Once Chris recovered from being dumped out into the container he looked around to notice that there were definitely a lot less of them. In fact he would have to say there was roughly half the original amount now than before. Chris gulped as he looked past the edge of the towering walls to see a group of 7 giants and giantess hanging around. The three men, Chris had never seen before but the other 4 he knew. Abby, Beth, Emily, and Isebell. Chris immediately looked onto his girlfriend as she was standing there with her phone in her hands texting. She wasn’t even looking as Chris was carried out of view.

 

 

 

“BELL! HEY! BELL DOWN HERE!” Chris shouted, but she was already out of voice shout. Chris wasn’t sure if she saw him down here or not. He had to get her to see him before something else happened to him.

 

 

 

“Truth or dare,” Abby called out as she picked up the bowl again and started to tip the container. Soon everything was shifted at an angle and all the remaining shrinkies, including Chris, were being pulled down toward the edge of the bowl. Chris struggled to keep from falling but the surface of the bowl was too smooth to grab anything for grip. However he was on the other side of the container, so he wasn’t the first to fall out, it was someone else. The clear container was than set back up preventing anymore people from falling out or escaping.

 

 

 

Chris didn’t know what truth or dare had to do with a shrinky. However he was getting a bad feeling just like all the other times. Abby picked up the single girl that fell from the bowl and on the ground. It was the previous girl that refused to help them escape earlier. She seemed to be pleading with an unapthetic Abby who just plucked her up and dropped her into an empty beer bottle.

 

 

 

“So here is how it’s going to go,” Abby told everyone in the room. All of the seven normal sized party goers started to sit around the bottle. Chris was able to see everything as Emily picked up the bowl and sat down holding all the shrinkies in her lap. “I’ll spin the bottle with the shrinky in it. Whoever it lands on picks truth or dare. Truth you have to tell the truth and than you get the shrinky. If dare we have to do the dare with the shrinky. Simple right?”

 

 

 

Chris was horrified as he looked up at Emily who seemed excited for the game. In fact everyone except for the girl in the bottle seemed interested, even Isebell. Abby placed the bottle on its side and gave it a strong spin as the bottle spun around on the ground. It kept spinning until it slowed down and finally the bottle stopped on Emily.

 

 

 

“Oh oh, dare, I pick dare,” Emily said excitedly as she seemed to be bouncing the bowl in her lap with everyone still in it. Chris was thrown to the ground from the tremor of the small action.

 

 

 

“I dare you to put her,” Abby said showing two fingers and an upward motion, “Inside you.”

 

 

 

Chris paled at the dare. No… they wouldn’t do that to her. Emily wouldn’t-

 

 

 

“Hand her over,” Emily laughed. “Let me just head to the bathroom-”

 

 

 

Abby shook her head as she dropped the now petrified shrinky in her hands, “We got to see you do it.” Abby smirked waiting for Emily to back out of the dare.

 

 

 

“What? That’s so disgusting,” Emily commented. “In front of everyone?”

 

 

 

“Yup or you can give her back to me, and I'll show you how it’s done,” Abby taunted. The giant boys all seemed to be taking pleasure in hearing this conversation. They were really in for a good show.

 

 

 

Chris and the other shrinkies in the room were not in the same mood. However Emily seemed to accept Abby’s taunts.

 

 

 

“Fine,” Emily commented as she held the shrinky in her hand. “Gonna pay you back for this, you know,” Emily spoke to Abby who stuck out her tongue as she sat down next to the male giant she had been with all the night. It seemed they both were very close. Chris watched Emily as she moved the bowl out of her lap, however they weren’t moved too far away. Chris was still able to see what was going on as Emily didn’t move much but brought the shrinky closer to her jean covered crotch. Emily took her free hand and carefully unzipped the crotch area exposing the dark opening to as few people as possible. Chris looked horrified as Emily was actually going to do it. Everyone else was trying to see past the bowl that was blocking most of the view, however Emily wasn’t let them see anything. She quickly started to move her hand down to the opening and quickly maneuvered while sitting down to do the deed. Soon her fingers and hand holding the shrinky disappeared. Chris watched Emily’s face frown up a little before a surprise face and than back to normal as she slowly extracted her fingers and hands from her crotch. Chris saw that there wasn’t a shrinky any more in her hands, Emily slowly zipped up the jeans and quickly took her fingers rubbed any residue on her jeans before pulling the bowl back into her lap.

 

 

 

“There done,” Emily told everyone. “Ohhh, well not done, she still squirming in there...”

 

 

 

Everyone had a different reaction, some of the guys laughed, Abby smirked and seemed pleased with the dare completed, Bell didn’t seem too interested as she still was on her phone and drinking to notice, and Beth just kind of had a blank look. She was hard to read, which was what always made Chris nervous about her. Abby quickly dipped her fingers into the bowl and snatched out a random shrinky. Chris spotted it as the man from earlier who was shouting at her to wash her hands. However she didn’t pay attention she dropped the small man into the bottle and quickly spun the bottle. Chris watched the bottle slow down before stopping on Beth, who looked surprised.

 

 

 

“Truth or dare?” Emily asked.

 

 

 

“Truth,” Beth spoke.

 

 

 

“Is it true you had a crush on Chris,” Emily asked smirking from above.

 

 

 

“WHAT?” Chris spoke looking back between Emily, Beth, Bell, and Abby’s expressions.

 

 

 

“I-”

 

 

 

“You have to tell the truth!” Abby said sounding shocked. Chris looked to Bell who too was waiting for the answer.

 

 

 

“...Fine, yeah I do,” Beth said looking embarrassed as can be.

 

 

 

“You did or do? Like you still have a crush on this guy,” Emliy asked dipping her hand into the bowl and quickly finding Chris. He was too shocked to move as the massive fingers lifted him up and out of the bowl.

 

 

 

Beth glared in Emily and Chris’ direction as she held the shrunken man from the bottle in her hand. “I already answered your stupid question,” Beth told her sounding upset that her secret was reveal to everyone in the room. Beth tossed the shrunken man into her mouth before lifting up her red solo cup and did a quick gulp before pulling the cup away from her mouth and saying, “It’s my turn.”

 

 

 

The room seemed a little tense with Beth’s new reveal of her crush. Especially for Chris himself. Beth has a crush on him? But, Bell…

 

 

 

Beth put a tiny in the bottle and spun it. It landed on a grinning Abby who already said, “Dare.”

 

 

 

Chris watched Beth walk over and hand the shrinky to Abby and dare her. “I dare you NOT to hurt this shrinky.”

 

 

 

Chris wasn’t sure what Beth was playing at but everyone in the room seemed confused and looked to Abby and her response. She seemed very upset, “What? You can’t do that.”

 

 

 

“Oh you going to break the dare?” Beth asked, watching Abby getting mad at the childish dare.

 

 

 

“Why you being a bitch about this?” Abby asked sounding upset

 

 

 

“You told Emily!” Beth shot back at her.

 

 

 

“It wasn’t on purpose it just came out,” Abby protested as both friend got into a verbal fight.

 

 

 

“Well the dare just came out, my bad,” Beth sarcastically said as she sat down in her seat. “So? You going to spin the bottle?”

 

 

 

Abby huffed as she looked at the small person in her hands. Obviously the person looked kind of relieved about the dare. Chris was still in the bowl as he watched Abby tilt her head as she thought of something, “Fine. Paul,” Abby said turning to the boy that she had been with all night. “Kiss me,” She told him.

 

 

 

“Uhh, okay,” Paul said hesitant but didn’t seem like one to back down.

 

 

 

Chris watched as Paul went in for a kiss before Abby pushed the shrinky into his surprised mouth. Than she went into a kiss as she made out with Paul while the other guys oooed at the scene. The make out scene was intense and it was clear that more than their tongues were sliding back and forth between each mouth. After countless black smooch marks were left on Paul, Abby swallowed more than just spit, “Oooops,” Abby mocked at Beth, “Paul pushed the shrinky down my throat. It wasn’t me, I swear,” Abby beamed at Beth who squinted at her in a very aggressive way.

 

 

 

“Anyway now it’s my turn,” Abby got up and headed over to the bowl and picked it up. Chris found that he was being singled out as Abby reached in and grabbed him. “Time to make this fun,” Abby commented still with venom in her voice. “Okay, Chris!”

 

 

 

“WHAT?” Beth and Bell both looked at Abby and Chris in her palm. “Truth or dare?”

 

 

 

“Wh-what,” Chris repeated as he looked up at the mischievous Abby’s face. Her makeup on her lips was obviously smudged and smeared around from the kissing.

 

 

 

“Truth,” Abby spoke again, “OR,” She leaned in and gave him a toothy grin, “Dare.”

 

 

 

“Abby what are you doing,” Isebell asked obviously not amused at what was going on now.

 

 

 

Beth seemed to be fuming at Abby.

 

 

 

“Hurry up and pick or I might just pick for you,” Abby said to Chris.

 

 

 

“T-truth,” Chris stuttered.

 

 

 

“Who do you like more, Beth or your girlfriend Isebell, ops EX girlfriend I mean.”

 

 

 

“She’s not my Ex,” Chris said looking at Isebell for confirmation. “Right?”

 

 

 

“This isn’t funny, Abby,” Isebell told her.

 

 

 

“Well, you going to tell us,” Abby asked Chris as she held up Chris who looked between the two girls. Beth, who it turned out had a thing for him, and Isebell who supposedly was trying to dump him. However it was obvious who he liked.

 

 

 

“I mean… Bell of course,” Chris told Abby and pointed to Isebell, “She’s my girlfriend duh!”

 

 

 

“You hear that Beth? He still like’s Bell, even after your confession.”

 

 

 

“You’re such a bitch,” Beth shouted at Abby.

 

 

 

“Yes, I am,” Abby said owning up for it. “Welp here you go Isebell, you get Chris.”

 

 

 

Chris never felt more happy in his entire life as he was slowly handed back to Isebell. Once he was in Bell’s hands again, he felt safe. As horrible as it was through the party and everything he went through, now he was with Isebell, and she would keep him-

 

 

 

Isebell let out a tired sigh, “Why? Why did you give him back to me?”

 

 

 

Chris felt something break at those exhausted and annoyed words. “What?”

 

 

 

“I wanted to get rid of him not keep him, Abby,” Isebell told her.

 

 

 

“What are you saying?!” Chris cried out and finally Isebell looked at him since the arrival of the party.

 

 

 

“Chris...” Isebell sighed, “I can’t be with you. It’s just too much. All the looking after and helping and, and, it’s just so… different.”

 

 

 

Chris wasn’t understanding, “Different? What are you saying?”

 

 

 

“Chris you know how much I hate change and well… you changed. Literally,” Isebell told him

 

 

 

“Yeah I changed… CAUSE I HAVE SHRINKISM!”

 

 

 

Isebell rolled her eyes, “Yeah, but you been more clingy and stuff there’s a few other things but, well… I think it’s best if we just break up.”

 

 

 

“BELL, THE ACTUAL FUCK ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT,” Chris yelled at Isebell who just gave out another tired sigh.

 

 

 

“Yeah I figured you would act like this,” Isebell slowly got up and walked over to Abby, “I’m going to go.”

 

 

 

“WHAT?!” Chris screamed out as he felt Bell’s hand turning and dropping him out of her palm. He tried to grab her fingers or skin but he slipped too soon and landed on Abby’s waiting palm.

 

 

 

“You leaving,” Abby sadden by the news, “But it’s your turn for truth or dare.”

 

 

 

“Yeah, I just got a text from Dillian, he wants to hang out.” Abby seemed to cheer up at the news as it only crushed Chris even more. Abby’s fingers started to curl up into a ball trapping Chris who was watching his girlfriend starting to leave. She paused before leaving the room and rolled her eyes before asking, “Truth or dare?”

 

 

 

“DARE,” Abby cheered as she opened the top of her hands so Chris could see her looming face looking down at him as she waited for Isebell to dare her to do something with Chris.

 

 

 

The tone in her voice had no sympathy, no love, no hate, or malice. It was just a simple goodbye for Isebell, “I dare you to say goodbye to Chris for me. Just take care of him for me will you?”

 

 

 

“Sure thing,” Abby cheerfully agreed.

 

 

 

“I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” Isebell said as she left the room and soon out the door. Everyone said bye, some happier than others about her leaving.

 

 

 

Chris screamed out for her to save him but it was pointless. She wasn’t going to help. She just condemned him to his death.

 

 

 

Suddenly everything started to move as Abby got up off the floor, “Welp you guys have fun continuing the game.”

 

 

 

“Where you going,” Emily asked.

 

 

 

“Me and Paul are about to give Chris a nice goodbye,” Abby commented as she pulled Paul up off the floor and to follow after her.

 

 

 

Chris looked around, “Someone help me! YOU CAN’T DO THIS!” Chris screamed for help that he was sure no one but Abby heard. He caught Emily’s smile as she went to pick up a shrinky and continue the truth or dare with the others. Chris caught Beth’s look and it was one of sorrow and pity. Something told Chris if he picked Beth she wouldn’t have let this happen to him. Why did he think that Isebell was going to save him in the first place! SHE WAS THE ONE THAT SET THIS UP!

 

 

 

“BETH HELP ME!” Chris called out, but she didn’t look. Instead she looked down at her cup before getting up and heading in the opposite direction away from the room that Abby and Paul were heading to. It didn’t take long before Abby closed the door and find that they were in the bathroom. Abby locked the door before turning around and looking at Paul. “Abby what are you doing,” Chris asked as he was now in between Abby and Paul’s body. Abby just laughed as she ignored Chris.

 

 

 

“You liked that kiss?”

 

 

 

“That was amazing,” Paul recalled.

 

 

 

“Well you haven’t seen anything yet.” Abby told him. “I want to see it.”

 

 

 

“See what,” Paul and Chris asked.

 

 

 

“Your dick, pull it out for me.”

 

 

 

“WHAT?” Chris shouted.

 

 

 

Paul nodded but didn’t say anything. He fumbled with his pants as he started to undo them. Sure enough he was in his boxers before he stripped those down. Chris watched as his excitement was already showing. His shaft was rising as he stood nude from waste down.

 

 

 

“Ooo, you’re bigger than I thought,” Abby commented as she slurped her lips. “come here big guy,” Abby started to kneel down so she aligned perfectly toward his rising wood. “And let’s put you here,” Abby said dropping Chris to straddle Paul’s cock.

 

 

 

“WHAT,” Chris cried out disgusted at what was going on. However, Abby’s hand wrapped around Chris and Paul as she pushed him down into the fleshy log. Chris let out a whimper as he felt Abby’s hand slowly drag him up and down the throbbing member. The heat coming from Abby’s hand was nothing compared to the heat coming off the stiff member. Chris tried to escape but it wasn’t happening. The sound of Paul gasping was blocked out by the sounds of Abby’s delighted laughing.

 

 

 

“I think we’re teasing him,” Abby told Chris as she opened her mouth and gave the tip a long lick. “How you holding up,” Abby looked up at Paul as she gave Chris and him a nice firm squeeze.

 

 

 

“Ahh,” Paul gasped.

 

 

 

“AHHH,” Chris cried out as he felt his body getting crushed into the hard cock in Abby’s hand.

 

 

 

“Ahhh,” Abby said opening her mouth wide open. Chris looked down the length of the penis he was on as it was slowly being pushed into the dark cavern. The mouth was wide enough to engulf the head of the penis and than some, as Abby moved forward toward Chris, and toward Paul’s hips. Abby slowly closed her lips just inches form Chris as she slurped and pulled back on the member. Chris let out a startled cry as Abby moved back toward him a little more aggressive now as she gave Paul some head. The blackened lips rushed up to meet him.

 

 

 

“Abby, ooo that feels soo good,” Paul called out from above as she slithered up his junk.

 

 

 

Chris on the other hand wasn’t feeling so good. He felt sick as he watched Abby’s dark lipstick lips cross over his face for the briefest of second, enough to slobber him with some spit. Than they pulled back leaving a nice gloss over him and the penis he was being pinned too. It didn’t last long as Abby went full deep throat on Paul and shoved everything into her mouth surprising everyone in the room. One moment Abby was at the tip, than she was pinned to Paul’s hip sucking his seed out. Chris was engulfed in darkness and the humid mouth of Abby as she sloppily licked the dick inside her mouth catching Chris and taking him off the cock. Once Chris fell off, he landed in a pit of slim and possible a tooth from how hard the object was. The large massive penis was pulled out only to be jabbed back into the mouth and slam into Chris’ back. He was hit by the massive organ as something slimy from in front of pushed him into the tip of the cock. Abby was using her tongue to swirl him around the top of Paul's penis and give him some stimulation while torment Chris in the process. As the cock was pulled out again, Abby opened her mouth wide and let Chris see outside.

 

 

 

“Ahhhh,” Abby moaned open mouth and jacking Paul’s dick furiously. She was trying to get him to cum.

 

 

 

Chris was covered head to toe by a ton of spit build up as he was in the middle of Abby’s tongue, while she curled at the tip keeping all the liquid in her mouth.

 

 

 

“ABBY DON’T” Chris screamed with all his might.

 

 

 

Paul grunted.

 

 

 

“NOOOOO!” Chris screamed.

 

 

 

“MMMMMM,” Abby moaned.

 

 

 

Chris wasn’t ready for it as the cock just at the opened mouth spluttered out a wave of white cream. It flew through the air and into Abby’s mouth colliding with Chris’ chest and knocking him back onto the massive tongue before another squirt landed and hit his head blinding him. After the second shot, the cock was thrust into the opening of Abby’s mouth as he plugged it up and started to blast it’s load into her mouth. Abby moaned as Chris and her mouth was assaulted by the warm hot cum blazing into her mouth and all over Chris. It seemed to never end as cum and saliva flew all over the place as Abby’s tongue flicked everything into the center of her mouth, gathering and collecting the seed and Chris. Finally the cumming cock was slowly losing it’s vigor and popped out of Abby’s mouth as she left it partially open before closing and sealing Chris away in the dark cum filled maw. There was swishing around as more and more waves of hot sticky semen and saliva pilled up on him and hit him from all over. Finally the storm settle down as Abby slowly opened her mouth. Chris was assaulted by the bathroom lights and when he was able to see after removing the layers of goo from his face, he saw himself. He was a small dot in a vast pool of watery spit and cum mixture near the back of Abby’s tongue. He saw Abby looking through the mirror and at her open mouth as she have him a wave bye bye.

 

 

 

“Buhbuh,” she muttered with her mouth still open. The sound coming form directly behind Chris, who looked back. The opening of her mouth spammed from releasing those words. Than slowly Abby tilted her head back slightly and Chris felt himself and everything else in Abby’s mouth get pulled back to her throat.

 

 

 

“No,” Chris muttered as he couldn’t grab anything as he fell face first into the open hole. The black hole that spread apart swallowing him and all the cum and saliva in Abby’s mouth.

 

 

 

“Noooo,” Chris gurgled from the goo rushing over him, as he was pushed together with the massive spitball of sperm and drool. He was quickly forced into the confines of Abby’s hungry throat. He didn't’ stand a chance as she swallowed the load and him in one good gulp.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Abby closed her mouth and ignored the bad taste left in her mouth by Paul.

 

 

 

“What a mouthful,” Abby said tracing the lump down her throat and to her chest and all the way to her stomach. Before letting out a sigh of content, “Ahhh.” Abby gave her slight pudgy belly a nice rub enjoying the sensation of it’s contents. A lot of beer and alcohol mixed in with two shrinkies, Paul’s seed, and various snacks she had been munching on all night. Turning to Paul who was still recovering from the blow job she gave him, “Okay let’s get one more in here,” Abby told Paul as she patted her gut. “And than we can go have some fun in my bed.”

 

 

 

Paul’s eyes lit up at those words as he hurried with pulling up his pants and to grab one more shrinky for Abby to consume. Paul was about to have the best night of his life.

 

 

 

End Notes:

Let me know what you think.

Ryan's day at school (part 3) by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Get next week's story early, or add a character to an existing story by joining

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Third chapter commissioned for a spin

 

Emily couldn’t stop weeping.  She knew that it was all her fault.  How simple she had been, and forgetful of Ryan.  Ryan wouldn’t be dead if it weren’t for her carelessness and how dense she was of his presence.  A new sob hit her as she recalled how she didn’t even recognize him as she held him in her hands and just simply chucked him out the window like a piece of trash!

Emily wanted to hit herself for her actions and the repercussions of it all.  Worst of all she knew that Mary would fully blame her for everything, and she was right to do so.  The awful feeling of regret hung heavy in Emily as she tried to think of something other than how long she must have had Ryan under foot.  Or how long he might have lasted outside when she tossed him.  All this kept coming back to her whenever she tried to forgot.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Rick told Emily.

“Yes it is...” Emily said sadly.

Rick was still driving as he shook his head, “There was no way of knowing.”

Emily was too upset not to argue, “I held him in my hand,” Emily told Rick.  “He was this close to my face,” Emily said holding up the distance she had his body from her eyes.  “And I didn’t even know it was him!”

“You said it earlier this morning… it’s hard to tell,” Rick offered.

Emily shook her head as she looked out the window.

Rick watched Emily’s attention move outside the car.  It was just enough time for him to reach down toward his crotch and readjust himself.  It seemed Ryan wasn’t done fighting or struggling, which was perfect for him.  He had plans for tonight.  It would be a night all three of them won’t forget.

 


Ryan didn’t have much strength left to try and stay away or keep the fleshy all sack from touching him.  Unfortunately he was still hurt and weak, way too powerless to truly do much more than protest or try and crawl away.  Each breath Rick took moved the testicles slight, just enough to give Ryan some breathing space only to come back down and push down on him.  Ryan for the countless time tried to push the massive beasts off him, but had little effect.  Soon Ryan found some movement from above and outside.  Suddenly Rick’s balls were being pulled off him and giving him some more room in the underwear.  Ryan spat out the taste of Rick that found it’s way in his mouth.  Or he hopped he spat, the lack of water from the days before really cut into his spitting ability.

Ryan couldn’t hear too much, some muffled words from the deep voiced Rick and Ryan thought he heard Emily’s voice… but that couldn’t be right, he had to be day dreaming or hallucinating.  Why would Emily be with Rick?  Why was Ryan with Rick…

Ryan let out a soft sound of disgust as things started to come back but were still kind of foggy.  He just recalled lots of pain and being left outside, than Emily and Rick looking at him, and than Rick dropping him in his pants.  He still didn’t know what he wanted with Ryan.

There was some more talking and muffled sounds, and Ryan was positive that there was at least someone else in the car with Rick.  However he didn’t know who.  Another jerking motion pulled Ryan back into the testicles before he let out a disgusted sound, and tried to get away again.

 

 

“I think you need to stop blaming yourself,” Rick told Emily.

Emily didn’t know how she could.  It was her fault, literally… all of it.  No if or buts about it, she killed Ryan.  “How?”

Rick gave Emily a kind look, “I never meet him, but I don’t think he sounds like the kind of person to want you to blame yourself for it over and over again.”

“Well, I mean...” Emily started to think about it.

“I know after a break up I tend to move on to forget,” Rick offered.

Emily shook her head, “We didn’t break up though-”

“Sorry, no your right, I just meant like looking at it like it was a break up,” Rick said trying to clarify.

Emily wasn’t sure what Rick was saying.  “A break up?  You think that’s how I should treat this,” Emily asked almost offend that he would even say that.

“Sorry, again, not trying to say it was a break up, or anything, just… what would you be doing if this was a break up?”

Emily shook her head obviously not sure what her answer would be, “I don’t know…”  She didn’t know what to say to the question or what Rick was asking.

“Well, what I do after a break up is try and find someone else, to help forget about it,” Rick told Emily.

Emily frowned, “That doesn’t sound right.  You just look for another person?”

Rick laughed, “That’s not what I meant.  I meant more like trying to move on from the past, and that usually leads to finding someone to comfort me about it.  Sorry it sounds better when you don’t say it out loud.”

The first time since Emily saw Ryan she felt a small smile come back, “Yeah, I bet it did.”

Rick nodded to her, “But that got your mind off of things.”

Emily didn’t want to agree, but Rick was right.  That short little talk did help her move her mind past Ryan.  Almost like moving on from a very very bad break up.  As horrible as it sounded, she kind of saw what Rick meant.

“Anyway, here we are,” Rick said as he pulled up to his small house.  “It’s not too much, but got a couple of rooms for guest when I need them.”  Rick quickly added, “I didn’t mean it like that, for you to stay, but like you know if you need to or whatever.”

Emily just nodded.  She wasn’t going to spend the night, that wasn’t something she would need to do.  She just needed a safe zone to come down from what happened to Ryan.  That was all…

 

 

Ryan felt shifting underneath him as he felt the floor pushing up against him give out.  Soon Ryan dipped lower and finally the insufferable dangling balls finally got off of him and hung just off him as Ryan fell into the little pouch in Rick’s underwear.  Sure enough Ryan could just barely make out the shifting and swaying jewels as Rick walked somewhere.  Ryan felt some strength come back into his arms as he tried to crawl or move, but the jostling that came with Rick’s steps prevented any good hand hold or grip.  So Ryan was forced to watched the wrecking ball sized orbs move in time with Rick.  Ryan tried to focus on something else, anything else, but it was hard to hear outside.  And his hearing was fuzzy… well it was hard to hear in here anyway but still his hearing wasn’t as good as it should have been.  After a lot of muffled back and forth and stuff, Rick started to move again.  Ryan felt sick as the swinging and moving came back.

There was a door closing and Ryan heard a zipping sound.  Soon light came rushing in from the small opening as a hand started to open the fabric prison that Ryan was in.  Soon the hand of Rick came out of the light and picked Ryan’s injured body up.

Ryan was pulled out and shown some strange room with a bed and a couple of dressers and other furniture.  Judging by the fact that Rick was here, it should be his bedroom.  However Ryan didn’t care whose bedroom it was, he was more worried about the man looking at him.

“You don’t look like you’re going to last long,” Rick stated with a sadden tone.

“w-what,” Ryan softly question regretting trying to speak.

Rick didn’t respond as he headed over to a nightstand.  He pulled it open and slowly dropped Ryan into the drawer.  Ryan watched as he was dropped next to two other terrified shrinkies.  However it seemed like they might have been here for a while. 

“Who are you,” A young girl asked, she looked to be around high school age.

“Are you from school too,” The other asked a boy about a year or so younger than the girl.

Ryan couldn’t speak as he lay there with the two confused teens looking at him. 

“Be back soon,” Rick said as he closed the draw sealing Ryan and the other two in darkness.

“How long are we going to be trapped her,” The girl asked.  Ryan didn’t know what to say.

“I think he needs some water,” The boy said.  “Sarah do we have any left?”

“I don’t know,” Sarah said as the sound of something plastic like, she gave it a shake and soon Ryan found a small plastic like cup or canteen being pushed toward him.  Ryan was able to drink some water and help his throat.  A small part of him started to recover from the lack of water but he still hurt.  Ryan took as much as he could before he coughed.

“wh-what’s going to happen,” Ryan asked out in the dark as he tried to stand but found he couldn’t move too much.

“I, I don’t know,” Sarah said.  “I was told to head to the office a few days ago, to head home early… and than HE took me!  Apparently Will has been here longer than I have.”

The boy said, “A week… same story pretty much.”

“Rick’s been holding onto you?”

“He keeps giving water and small food but… I don’t know why?!”  Sarah cried out like she wanted someone to answer.

Ryan took one more sip of water before wonder what Rick meant as he left him here.  Guess he was going to find out eventually.

 

 

Emily couldn’t help but laugh as she listened to Rick tell some absurd story.  Her glass was half full when he went to pour a little more wine into it.  Her mind was buzzed and she was enjoying herself.  She couldn’t really recall too much this afternoon.  However any time she felt like she was going to recall why she was crying a few hours ago Rick was back at it with a joke or some kind words that made Emily continue to smile and feel good.  After what felt like maybe one or two cups too many, Emily found that she was leaning a little too close to Rick as he told her one of his countless stories.

“Wow, you really are something,” Emily said laughing.

“That’s a complement right,” Rick asked laughing with her.

“Oh yeah, something is good… I just,” Emily started as she sipped some more wine, “I just can’t believe we never really...” She did a slight gesture, “Like connected at work till now.”

Rick nodded, “Yeah.  I kind of was hoping to talk but never really had too much to talk about.  Than your class took over mine-”

“I didn’t mean too!”  Emily protested a little loud.  “Sorry, I meant that wasn’t my intention.”

Rick shook his head, “Oh no, if anyone should have gotten the merging class, it definitely should have been you.  I might be able to teach, but the kids love you more.”

Emily smiled, “Awww, I’m sure some of them like you as their teacher.”

Rick laughed as he finally said, “How are you feeling, do you want me to take you back?”

As if a dam broke, Emily recalled why she was here and what he meant by back.  She didn’t want to leave.  She couldn’t look Mary in the eyes and tell her what happened to Ryan.  The thought was horrible.  “Uhhh, I don’t think so...” Emily told Rick.

“Well, I mean like I said, there’s plenty of room.”

Emily nodded, “Yeah, I should, yeah I should stay,” Emily told Rick.  “Just for the night.”

“Yeah, just for the night,” Rick repeated.  “Another glass?”

“mmm, just one more,” Emily said feeling her guilt and sadness melt away as she finished her cup. 

 

 


Rick found that after a good bottle, Emily was much more open.  It didn’t take too long to persuade her to stay, and soon he was much closer to her.  Both physically and emotionally.  They were both on the same wave length and Rick just had to do a little nudging.  Finally after some hints and looks, Rick figured he make his move.

“You know, maybe we should call it a night,” Rick said brushing some hair out of Emily’s face.  “Do you want me to make you a bed or well mine is already made,” Rick gestured with his head toward his room.

Emily thought about it for a little while before she shook her head, “no… no your room is fine.”

“Alright, well, let’s leave the cup and bottle here,” Rick told Emily as he lead the way to his bedroom.  Rick lead Emily onward.

Emily followed, she enjoyed the feeling of Rick’s hand holding her.  The way he spoke soothingly.  She  couldn’t help but feel attracted to him.  His features and looks, how kind and sensitive he was.  So when they went to his room, Emily couldn’t help it.  She kissed him on the lips.  Emily started to make out with Rick who didn’t seem opposed to it.  In fact he was welcoming to the advance she did.  His arms wrapped around Emily and they started to make out more and much more ferociously.  Emily soon found that she was on the bed, pulling her shirt and clothes off till she was only in her bra and panties.  Rick was shirtless and yanking off his pants too.  The two looked at each other, and Emily felt a pain of emotion as she felt like she might be making a mistake.   

No, she didn’t want to think about his name or his face or anything about her deceased boyfriend.  She needed to forget and move on, just like Rick told her.  She needed to find some sort of companionship to help mend any hole she had in her heart.

“Please, I want you,” Emily called out to Rick.

“Me too,” Rick told her as he went in and started to kiss her more.  Emily laid on the bed and felt Rick’s fingers looking and finding her bra strap.  He pulled it apart and soon had her exposed on the bed.  Rick went for her breast as she held him down there.  He was sucking and nibbling on her tips and alternated to each one, making sure to give each breast the same attention as the other.  Emily let out sounds of pleasure as he teased and kneaded her breast in each of his hands.  The feeling of his touch was strong but sensible.  He seemed to be very good at this.  Soon Rick was getting off Emily and rolling to the side as he help eased up Emily onto of him.  “You can be on top, if you don’t mind?”

Emily shook her head as she started to grind her hips into Rick’s while he continued to stroke and rub her body from below.  Emily kept her eyes closed as she enjoyed the sensation of his hands touching and sliding over her.  Heading from her breast to her hips and than back and forth.  It felt divine to have him touching all her sensual spots.  Rick was spectacular.  Emily didn’t know when it happened but soon she was turned around as she still sat on Rick and he was touching her from behind.

“Let’s get these off, yeah?”  Rick asked as he slipped his fingers into the hem of her underwear.

“Mmmkay,” Emily muttered as she felt her lust building as Rick spoke with that tone in his voice.  It was commanding but more like directing.  Soon Rick had her completely naked as he continued to touch and rub her.  Soon Emily felt Rick moving from behind.

“Just got to get ready, you keep doing your thing,” Rick said as he slowly lifted his hip just slightly and let them drop down.  Giving Emily a small thrust and encouragement.  Emily seemed to get the hint as she proceeded to do the action without help.  Her butt was slowly lifting up before gently plopping down on Rick.  The soft sound of skin colliding was heard as Emily seemed to sit back down on Rick’s lower abdomen.  Their skin hitting each other filled the air as Emily started to go faster enjoying the feeling of bouncing up and down on Rick’s stomach.  Sure enough he was enjoying it too as he was already hard as can be.  Stuck in his underwear was the large member that was drawling her attention to itself.  It fascinated her watching it react with her pace.  The faster she bobbed her butt the larger it seemed to get.  It seemed she was exciting Rick with just a simple bounce.  “Mmmm, yeah just like that,” Rick groaned from behind Emily.

 

 

Ryan heard some noises.  Muffled talking, something else, and than suddenly there was light.  Ryan couldn’t react in time as a large hand reached in and grabbed a few things before finally collecting Ryan.  Ryan soon felt himself land on top of something warm and fleshy.  Ryan looked around and saw he was back in the bed room.  There was the sound of something rhythmically happening.  Slapping?  Clapping?  He couldn’t tell as he still felt woozy from the other day and only having water to quench any hunger he might have had.  Ryan slowly got up and looked up at a Rick, who happen to be holding a phone in his hands, recording something.  Was he recording Ryan and the others?  Ryan found they were on Rick’s chest as he held his phone up to his face and camera directed at them.  Ryan looked over to Sarah and Will who were also trying to recover from being pulled out into the open like this.  However they were looking the other direction.  Ryan slowly turned around to see what everyone was looking at.

Ryan fell down as he felt the ground shake after a loud slapping sound.  He was greeted by a massive feminine butt that seemed to have just collided with Rick.  Before Ryan could get up he watched as the ass lifted itself back off Rick and went higher into the air before slamming back down with equal force sending another shock wave of force and noise to Ryan.  Ryan looked up the large backside toward a very familiar looking back and head of hair.  It then clicked… he knew this backside, that butt, and shape, the curves.

“EMILY?!”  Ryan hoarsely shouted as he watched his girlfriend bounce up and down on Rick’s crotch area.  She didn’t hear Ryan at all as she continued to jump up and down with excitement that Ryan felt sick of watching.  Her nude back side was clear to Ryan as Emily continued to dry hump Rick.

The deep voice of Rick brought Ryan back to him as he kept filming, “Mmm yeah keep going,” Rick told Emily who proceed to do as she was told. 

Rick brought one of his hands away from the camera.  Ryan thought he was going to reach out for Emily, but instead it went toward the three shrinkies on his chest.  His index finger, as large as either one of them, found it’s way toward Sarah.

“Wha-what?”  She squeaked as the digit just poked her and nudged her backwards.  “S-stop,” She whimpered as the finger didn’t.  It kept poking and soon gave her a hard flicking as she was shoved backwards.  She fell down Rick’s chest as he continued with his assault on her.  A shove or poke, pushing and driving her backwards.  Sarah let out shout of help, but Ryan couldn’t move, and Will was too shocked or horrified at the sight of the massive hand easily over powering Sarah.  “What,” Sarah cried out as she was flicked some more down Rick’s stomach.  “HELP ME!”  Sarah shouted out.

Rick gave a good flick and Sarah was launched about 10 feet or so before she landed on her back crying from the pain.  Ryan watched as Rick kept his finger dangerously close to Sarah.  It wasn’t till now that Ryan noticed Emily’s ass.  It smashed down, just a few inches from Sarah as she was still doing her thing on Rick.

“So nice,” Rick said as he kept the camera on Sarah and Emily’s ass as she bounced, “can you go harder,” Rick asked.

Emily laughed but didn’t turn around, “You like this?  Yeah… I can,” Emily told him as she leaned forward and started to really shake her butt up and down.  Twerking her ass at a dangerous pace.  The constant clapping drowned out any protesting or screaming Sarah was doing. 

Ryan watched as one second Sarah was there, and one gentle flick from Rick, and Sarah was gone.  A slight squish might have been heard but Emily drowned that out with the loud thwacking of her asscheecks on Rick.  All Ryan could see was a small red speck soon vanish after multiple smashes of Emily’s rear end slapped Rick’s abdomen.  Waves of flesh continued to ripple from Rick’s gut and Emily’s butt clapping together

“oh yeah, yeah that’s it, you have a killer butt… okay, I think I'm ready,” Rick said to Emily.  Ryan turned toward the grinning Giant as he set the phone to the side as he grabbed something off the side.  “Slide my boxers down,” Rick told Emily.

“Okay,” She obliged.

“This can’t be happening,” Will cried as he was still too shocked to move.  Ryan and Will’s lack of movement sealed their fate as Rick already had them in his hand sealing them away.  Rick moved some things around and soon the sound of something ripping could be heard.

Emily let out a surprised sound, “Whoa… you’re… you’re really big.”

“Thanks babe,” Rick said as told Emily to stay facing forward that way.  “I like seeing your back side, so sexy.”

“Re-really?”

“Oooo yeah,” Rick groaned, before opening his hand.  Ryan was dropped onto of something hard and damp.  Really damp and wet.  The goo stuck to his chest and hands as he held onto the top of… the top of Rick’s dick. 

Ryan was disgusted as he barely had time to look around.  He didn’t see Will, all he saw was a very clear and plastic sheet that dwarfed him in size coming toward him.

“NO, Stop,” Ryan protested but couldn’t do anything as the cover of the condom came rushing over him and covering not just him but Rick’s member.  Ryan felt the air immediately heat up and the smell of Rick’s precum fill the small cramp space.  The tip he held on was about half his size or more, as his whole body was about the same diameter.  Ryan could just barely see through the murky looking plastic.  Suddenly something hit the top and near Ryan.

“Wh- help me,” Will cried out as he looked to be trying to hold onto the semi slippery condom’s outside.  Ryan tried to grab Will through the plastic but it wasn’t happening.  He was slowly sliding down.  “I can’t hold on!”

“Will,” Ryan coughed through the musky air and his weak throat.  “Wait, no,” Ryan called out as he couldn’t grab him through the plastic. 

The next thing Ryan knew, the light grew dark.  He looked up to see why, and than he felt his world crumble.  Above him hovering not too far away, was Emily’s snatch.  Something wet and damp dripped on the outside of the plastic barrier as it slowly oozed down the side.  She was wet… really wet.  Ryan shook his head, but something steady the slightly wobbling tower Ryan was riding on.  It was someone’s hand.  Sure enough, Emily started her slow descent,  Ryan closed his eyes as he felt Emily push down onto of him.  Fearing he would be crushed.. Ryan let out a soft sound as Emily's folds slowly swallowed and wrapped around the condom and Rick’s penis.

What seemed like a nightmare became a living hell, as Emily’s insides slithered and gripped the intrusion.  Ryan felt the plastic walls pressing down on him and push him harder into Rick’s skin.  The heat coming off of Rick’s cock matched if not surprised the blazing fire on Ryan’s back through the thin plastic sheet that was protecting him from the outside messy environment.  Ryan heard a muffled cry as he looked toward what he could only guess came from Will somewhere in the dark.  He was out in that wet nasty storm, while Ryan was safely in here… or that’s what Will might be thinking.  Ryan didn’t think his situation was any better than Will’s.

Than the fucking started.

Soon the walls ripped up and down and all around Ryan as Emily started to ride Rick’s dick.  The suction that was being done on the condom threatened to pull Ryan and the condom off, however it was just tight enough that it stayed attached to Rick.  However… anything not under the cover of the birth control, was subjected to the violent sucking sand slurping going on.  That would be poor little Will.  Ryan only saw flashes as the young boy was being pulled and yanked and pushed all around.  He was on one side of the condom and than over her and than there.  Ryan didn’t know why Emily couldn’t feel something moving around inside her besides the massive cock, but she didn’t stop.  Or maybe she did feel it and wanted to feel it even more, because the pace was increasing.  Soon there was a blurry pulsating flash of light and darkness as Emily picked up her pace and fucked Rick as best she could.  Ryan could just barely hear Will’s cries and gurgles before something happened and he was gone.  Will fell off and was lost in the chaotic storm of Emily’s pussy as she squealed and moaned.  The wetness increased like a flood.  Or a woman climaxing on a dick shoved up her pussy to stimulate pleasure for her.  Ryan felt Rick pulsate beneath him as it shook and suddenly erupted.  Ryan was slammed with a  massive white wave of cum as it gushed out and hit him directly in the face and chest sending him off the cock.  More waves of creamy juice hit him and drenched him before pooling around him making a nice bath tube size mess for Ryan.  Ryan cough and hacked up the stringy spunk that seemed to keep going till it finally had it up to his neck in the little pocket, all full of Rick’s cum.  Ryan struggled to keep from falling under the surface.  He didn’t even notice Emily getting off Rick, or Rick yanking his cock out of the long plastic penis cover.

Ryan flailed about only to finally be tipped upside down and soon landing on something slick but hard. 

“Oh god… what the fuck,” Ryan coughed again as he cleared his lungs.  He cleaned any cum from his face as he looked at the splattered remains of the semen on the white surface.  Looking up he saw Rick nodding in approval.

“Almost at the finale.”

“What the fuck is wrong with you!!”

Rick looked down at Ryan.  That was when Ryan learned where he was.  There was a small pond of water a little further ahead of him, but the area he was on was flat with a slight curve down to the water.  Above the sky was a circle like ceiling that was open.  Ryan examined it a little more and knew he was in a toilet… a fucking toilet.

Rick reached in and Ryan saw his hand pass him and reach for something behind him.  Ryan’s face contorted into disgust and horror.  There was a camera on the under side of the seat.  Just out of view of a normal person.  The camera was angled just right… to see the user and the toilet itself.

“Do you know how much money a teacher makes,” Rick asked as he turned on the camera and the red light flashed as it recorded.  “Not as much as a shrinky snuff film that’s for sure.  Don’t worry I’ll make sure to blur out your face…”  This made Rick smirk at his joke before he got up and left Ryan in the toilet.

“YOU SICK FUCK,” Ryan shouted only to feel his throat scream out in pain.  “Fuck.. fuck, fuck… I need to get some water,” Ryan told himself.  Ryan dragged his sore and weak body through the remains of the cum dropped into the toilet and toward the pound of water.   He would drink some water to help recover his voice.  If he can fix his dry throat than he might be able to get Emily’s help. 

Ryan made it to the pond of water and started to slurp up some water.  Just as he drank a good mouthful, and even started to clean some of the sticky sludge off him, the water vibrated.  Ryan paused as he watched the water gently ripple, before it started to really shake along with the ground Ryan was on.  The thumping was quickly getting louder.  Ryan held back on his fear as he knew what it was. 

Emily’s face just barely appeared before it vanished.  Ryan watched her nude backside already appearing as she went to go sit down on the toilet that he was stuck in.

“EMILY!”  Ryan cried out and tried to stand up and wave to get her attention.  The sound of her butt landing on the seat hit Ryan as a soft set of sounds came off the seat, groans and creaking could be heard as the massive ass of Emily bloated out most of the light.  Only a sliver of light came in from the front of the toilet and from the back as she sat slightly forward.  Just enough to let Ryan make out a few shapes and stuff in the dark.  Ryan cleared his throat as he went for another shout.  “EM-”

A thunderous roar hit Ryan as a rotten foul wind came down from above.  Ryan closed his mouth too late as the horrible putrid smell hit him and ruined his throat even worse than it was already.  The stinging sensation of what Emily had just passed out her back side bite into Ryan’s nose and made his eyes tear up.  He had to cough more and more.  As Ryan was on his knees trying to breath some fresh air, he heard another fart, followed by a smaller one.  Even though these weren’t as loud, that didn’t mean it wasn’t any less potent.  They only help force Ryan into a near cardiac arrest from the toxic breeze expelled onto him.

“S-ss-top,” Ryan whisper as he tried to wave away the smell form his face.  The scent wouldn’t leave fast enough for Ryan to get a good breath of air.  Emily from above let out a sigh before the relaxing noise was replaced by a deep thunderous roar from above as the massive amount of gas was expelled from her back side.  The explosion was the largest yet.  Ryan laid down on the cold toilet material waiting for the horrible sound to stop.  The smell was worse than anything Ryan had smelt till now.  A fresher and stronger scent that reeked of Emily’s bowels.  The scent of things that had been devoured, like the meaty meal from before, or the hint of food that she had consumed this morning.  Ryan was sickened by the very faint recognition of what Emily ate for breakfast, eggs?

Finally the long deep base sound stopped and there was silence.

“Emily...” Ryan called out still weak from the gas attack he just got and from the rest of the events today.  He was trying to stand up.  Once Ryan was up on his shaky legs, he stood up and tried to head to the back of the toilet, towards the camera, with it’s red blinking light.  Ryan made his way toward the small slice of light coming from Emily’s backside.  The little bit of light from her still leaning forward.  Ryan walked toward the light, he was just about to make it to the light and near the back of the toilet, when Emily let out a soft groan.

Suddenly she sat backwards and rolled her butt backwards.  The small light that was showing the back of the toilet was now bloated out.  Ryan felt all hope die as he was bathed in darkness.  Ryan still tried to make it toward the red flashing light from the camera, maybe he could hold onto the-

Something heavy and dense landed near Ryan.

The sound of something solid but not hard splattered on the ground in front of Ryan.  The red light vanished and Ryan could make out an object that blocked his path.  The smell coming off of it gave Ryan a better clue than the makeshift shape he could see in the dark.  Ryan gagged at the very strong smell of crap as he knew what was happen.  Soon another soft thud was heard from behind Ryan.  A dark shadowy mass blocked off any escape that he could move in that direction.  There were now two large shitty walls blocking his retreat.

“Not like this….” Ryan whimpered as he figured, he was shit out of luck if he stood there.  Disgusted, Ryan started to climb over the first large log that cut him off to began with.  If Ryan could make it to the back of the toilet, he could try and survive Emily flushing the toilet.  Ryan started to climb the clay like material that gave off the smell of a compost pile.  The scent was so disgusting Ryan had to pause from throwing up any water he swallowed today.  Regaining his composure, Ryan started to make it over the mound when suddenly Emily leaned forward again.

Ryan was bathed in light for the quickest of moments.  He looked up out of instinct…

Above him was a massive log dangling from Emily’s ass.  The turd was so large that there would be no escape from it.  The small droppings he was on, were just the start of her dump.  The full course was dangling a dozen feet above him and still coming out.  The slow mass was moving at crawling pace, but it was getting larger every second that passed by, and it was aimed right at him.

“no, no, no,” Ryan muttered as he tried to get out of the way, his feet and arms were hard to pull out of the crap he was crawling and climbing over.  He saw the camera still recording all this, “HELP-”

Ryan didn’t feel it, but suddenly a large mass of weight pushed into his legs, mashing into him.  Ryan would have screamed from what was about to come, but Emily let the log of shit drop out of her ass and down into the toilet.  Ryan’s body was swallowed up by the massive dump that slapped the toilet bowl and merged into the two other turds she shat out.  Ryan was gone before the tip of the final turd hit the bowl with a nice soft splat.  All that was left in the toilet was a massive pile of brown shit on the white porcelain bowl.

 

 

Emily sighed as the massive shit she had been holding onto all day popped out of her ass.  As she sat there on the toilet she couldn't’ help but recall what she just did.  Sex with Rick?  What was she thinking??  That so wasn’t her…

Emily let out her piss after feeling her bowels being clear now.  As Emily peed into the toilet water, she saw her massive shit slowly slide down the small incline in the toilet.

“Please have some decent flush...” Emily whispered to herself seeing the brown stain left from her dump.  Emily wiped her ass and tossed the paper in before flushing.  Sure enough any trace of color left on the white material was washed away with a lot of water force.  Any trace of what had happened in the toilet was washed down the small hole at the bottom where all the water and waste was sucked down.

As the water refilled part of the toilet, Emily felt a tinge of regret.  She shouldn’t be here…

Heading out of the toilet she quickly found Rick on his bed and on his phone watching something.  Not saying much Emily grabbed her clothes and started to put them on, “I.. I think I should head home.”

Rick looked up but not past his phone, “You sure?”  Emily wasn’t sure if she heard right but there wasn’t much worry in his voice.

“Yeah, I’m just going to call a ride.”

Rick nodded, “Well if you think so.”

Emily felt another weird stab of regret.  She just slept with someone she hardly knew.  All over a few drinks and feeling emotional devastated at the lost of Ryan.  Not saying goodbye, Emily headed out of the room and toward the front door.  Emily made the call outside and found a ride.  The car ride back to her apartment was lonely and quite.  She was able to think of a way to tell Ryan’s mom about what happened.  How she stepped on him… and killed him.

Emily closed her eyes at those words, how much it still hurt. 

By the time she got home she opened the door and found that Mary was in her room, lights off, asleep.  Emily thought of waking her, but figured it wouldn’t help her situation.  Instead she would wait till tomorrow morning to tell her about Ryan.

 

 

Emily woke up to a couple of pings of notifications.  Frowning she groggily got out of bed and picked up her phone.  Checking the number, she found it was from Rick.  What was he doing texting her?  Did he want talk some more?  Emily ignored it as she was about to try and catch some more sleep when she got a video attached to a message saying, “Check out his video”

Emily sighed as she rolled her eyes about to tell him off.  She opened the messages and saw a black screen of a video.  Emily pressed play and watched as the screen went from black to an image.  The image was of some weird shot of a shrunken person.  The shrinky was wobbling away from the camera as it walked over the white landscape and toward some water.  It looked to be drinking some water.  Emily frowned.  What was this?  Soon she saw something dark block out the light.  Emily’s mouth opened as someone’s fleshy butt came down darkening out the light.

“Is .. is that someone’s ass?  Is this a toilet?!”  Emily asked herself horrified at the disgusting video that Rick sent her.  Still she couldn’t turn it off as she felt something, a weird feeling.  Suddenly a fart was heard in the video. As the butt moved slightly and a crack of light came into the toilet in front of the camera.  Another longer fart was heard echoing in the toilet.  Emily’s frown deepened.  She felt like she heard that sound from somewhere… like she was there?  The sound of another fart, much louder ripped through the toilet and made Emily gasp at the sudden and powerful noise that came from her phone.  Just as Emily was going to send Rick a message of “THE FUCK IS THIS??!”  She saw the shrinky wobbling toward the camera.  Her eyes widen in horror as she recognized the face… she knew him! 

“RYAN?!?!”  Emily cried out in horror as she watched Ryan trying to make it out from under the ass that had him trapped in the toilet.  He was so close to the light when the light was cut out, just as his arm stretched out.  Emily had a problem seeing in the dark shaded toilet, but she saw something dark slam down in front of the camera cutting off the view of Ryan from the camera.  Emily cried out again as she watched something heavier land beyond the first mass of filth that was raining down on Ryan.  “NO!  RYAN,” Emily called out.  There wasn’t much to see for the next couple of seconds, than light came back in as the ass leaned off the toilet slightly.  There in the light Emily could see the desperate and horrified expression of Ryan trying to crawl through the brown muck.  Emily could just make out the words, “HELP!” Leaving Ryan’s lips as a large brown mountain rolled down from the sky and pushed into Ryan’s small form burying him under a massive log of shit.  Emily let out a horrified sound as she watched Ryan get buried under the dung of some random person!  He was being smothered to death by a giant turd from someone’s ass!  Emily wanted to throw her phone as she watched a large hand toss some toilet paper into the toilet and stood up.  The sound of rushing water could be heard over the camera as the water flooded the toilet and drained all trace of the shit and Ryan together in one fell swoop.  Emily felt rage, horror, disgust, and countless other emotions as she continued to watch the video.  She wanted to see the face of the heartless monster who murdered Ryan.  Emily watched as the water stop flowing and the face of the killer was revealed.

Emily dropped her phone as it looked like she was looking in a mirror.  Her face was looking down at the toilet with a nonchalant look on her face.  A look that she remember feeling the other night.  The night she took a dump in Rick’s bathroom. 

Destroyed, Emily just flopped on her bed unable to stop crying from what she just witnessed.  She did it again… she killed Ryan.

 

 

Rick grinned as he looked at his film he just posted a couple of hours ago he was already getting some good replies and likes.  He also was getting front page on the porn site.

Looking at the video he posted, with faces blurred so to prevent discovery, Rick read his titled.  “Girl shits on shrinky after I fuck the shit out of her.”  Rick watched as the video count increased and so did his check for the month for the video’s watch count.  This was his sixth video, and thankfully working at a school, he had plenty of costars to help with his side project.  He would have quite working for the school, but than where would he find all those free innocent shrinkies for his videos?

Suddenly Rick got an idea, “Oh… shrinky stuck in sweaty sister’s shoe till smushed,” Rick spoke out loud as he recalled seeing twins in Emily’s class.  One of the sisters was a shrinky...

 

 

Willow by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Get next week's story early, or add a character to an existing story by joining

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP




The next MC to show up in shrinkism.




Willow ran after her pet dog, Duke, who was chasing after a tennis ball that her father tossed.  Willow couldn’t hep but laugh and enjoy playing in the park with her family.  She was just about to turn 9 in a couple of weeks and her little sister just turned 6.  Nina, was playing with their mom off on the swings.  It was just a typical day at the park for everyone.  Willow chased Duke to a tree, where he tried to hide behind it before Willow popped out from one side sending the dog running back to her dad.

“Throw it again Dad,” Willow called out. 

“Here it comes,” Her dad shouted as he chucked the ball.  The moment the ball left his hands Duke instantly ran after it.  Willow tried to beat Duke, even though she had a head start, the dog was just too fast for her as he snapped up the ball and ran circles around her before heading back to her father. 

“DUKE!  Your too fast,” Willow laughed after the dog who didn’t slow down for a heartbeat.  Willow continued to laugh and play with her dad and dog till it started to get late, and time for lunch.

“Alright Willow, I think you had enough fun for today,” Her mother called out as she was helping Nina out of the swings, “Let’s go make some lunch!”

Willow let out a sad sigh, but the sound of lunch perked her up.  She was hungry.  Willow ran after her family as they walked back home to make some lunch.  “Mommy, can I have PBJ for lunch,” Nina asked.

“Again?” Their mother asked bewildered by the little child’s obsession over the simple sandwich.  “What about you Willa, you want PBJ again?”

Willow shook her head, “No, I want tuna!” 
“That’s my girl,” Her father laughed at her desire to eat a different meal.  Willow smiled back at her dad as they made the not too long walk back to their home.  Once the door was opened to the small home, Duke took off to go drink from his water bowl.  Willow followed her family as they each took off their shoes.  Willow watched her father pick up Nina and set her up against the wall that they were using to measured their growing height.

“Okay my little girl, let’s see how big you’ve grown,” He told Nina who was excited as he etched a line with the blue pencil for her.  “Oh my, would you look at that, you grew an inch,” He told her exciting Nina at her new height.

“YAY!”  Nina jumped up and turned around to look at the new etched mark on the wall that was just slightly taller than her last one.  Next to Nina’s blue lines that showed a steady growth, were Willow’s red lines also marking her height.  Hers were obviously a lot taller than Nina’s for their age difference, but none the less she had her own slashes showing her growth.

“MY TURN,” Willow said excited too, to see her growth as any child would be.

“Step right up,” Her father told her with an equally excited tone. 

“I’ll start making the lunch,” Willow’s mom told everyone as she walked off with Nina toward the kitchen.

“Alright stay still, for one second,” Willow’s dad told her as he took the color pencil and went to mark a line for her.  Willow stood still and waited for her father to finish.  “And there we go…?  Huh.  You didn’t move did you?”

Willow excitement paused for a moment as she heard the question form her father, “No?  Why?”

“Uh, nothing, let me just try again...” Her father muttered as he kept looking at something on the wall.

“What?” Willow asked confused at her father’s behavior.  Willow pulled away from the wall and saw the line that her dad drew on the wall.  The new red line wasn’t higher.  In fact it was actually a little shorter than her last week’s height.  “I didn’t grow?”  Willow asked sounding upset at the fact that she hadn’t gotten taller.

“… Oh, don’t worry about that sweetie… You’ll grow.” Willow’s dad said sounding a little off.  “Hey hon,” Willow’s dad called out for her mom.  “I think we should make an appointment with the doctors tomorrow for Willow.”

Willow felt a weird feeling, “The doctors?  I don’t want to go the doctors,” Willow complained at hearing the news.

“Everything okay,” Willow’s mom called out from the kitchen.

Willow looked at her father who still looked a little troubled, “Yeah, I’m sure it’s nothing.”

Willow frowned as she looked back at the wall before her mom’s words cut into her thoughts, “Lunch is ready.”  Willow turned around and headed toward the kitchen table to eat her lunch.  Than she was going to try and finish the puzzle that she started the other day.  It was going to be so much fun today.

 

 

Willow waited patiently in the doctor’s office as her dad and the doctor had been talking to each other for a while.  Willow was bored as she sat in the chair kicking her feet waiting for her dad to come back and take her home.  Although she hated the doctor’s office because of the shots and other horrible things they always did to her when she showed up, she hated the waiting the most.  She rather go outside and play with Duke, Nina, or even just to do something else than wait.  Willow never liked to sit around bored, and this was no exception.  As Willow looked around the small room she spotted a few things, some posters and jokes on the wall for children.  Some of them made Willow laugh to herself and others were just boring diagrams. 

Willow couldn’t help but bring her attention back to the door where she could see the two shadowy figures talking.  One was her dad and the other was her pediatrician.  Willow watched as the one that belong to her father started to look more frantic… upset?  Willow hadn’t ever seen her father like that.  However he seemed to be disturbed by whatever was going on.

“Dad?”  Willow lightly called out.

Her father didn’t hear her as he kept talking to the pediatrician.  Willow could only make out muffled words like “Small” or “change” or “ism”.  Willow wasn’t sure what that meant or anything like that.  However her dad’s shape seemed more distressed from what was being explained to him.  Finally after a while, Willow’s father finally opened the door and walked back into the room with her pediatrician. 

Willow saw the look on her father’s face.  It was one she had never seen before.  His expression was worse than the other day before lunch.  He quickly said, “Uh, sorry Willa.  Didn’t mean to make you wait.”

“Can we go home now,” Willow asked slightly impatient and also a little worried.  Both adult seemed nervous or grim.  She couldn’t tell why but the tension in the air was making her nervous and scared. 

“In a minute,” Willow’s dad said.  “The doctor… she has something she needs to tell you.”

Willow turned to the older woman who gave her a forced smile, “Are you feeling okay Willow?”

“...yeah?”

“Good… good, do... do you know what Shrinkism is?”

Willow frowned at the words.  She hadn’t heard of that before.  Or if she did, she couldn’t recall what it meant or was.  Willow shook her head, “No.  What’s that?”

“Well,” The pediatrician said as she got down to Willow’s level.  “It’s when someone can’t grow any taller.  Instead, they diminish,” She told Willow using the correct term for what happens.

“Diminish,” Willow repeated frowning at the new word she learned. 

“It means to get smaller,” the doctor explained.

“Smaller,” Willow repeated not sure if she understood.  “How small?”

“Well, have you meet anyone ‘tiny’ before?” The doctor asked.

“You mean like Jeff?  From school?”  Willow asked recalling seeing one of her classmates slightly smaller than usual, right before he left school.  She never did hear about him after that, no one knew or just stop talking about him.  So Willow did too.

The doctor looked to Willow’s dad who nodded, “Yeah like Jeff, you remember how tall he was?”  Willow shook her head.  Willow’s dad let out very hurt sigh, “Baby… your going to be this tall,” He told her holding his fingers up to about an inch or so in size before dropping his hand.

Willow looked between her father and the doctor who were looking back at her.  “But… I’m going to turn 9 soon.”  Willow couldn’t understand what they were saying to her.  She was going to be that tall.  She looked down at her own hand and mimic the size her father showed her.

The doctor tried to explain more to Willow about what to expect or how fast or slow her shrinking might be.  Willow didn’t listen she was too busy trying to imagine what it would be like that small.  How large the world would be, how tiny she would be.

“Willow, I don’t want you to lose hope,” The pediatrician told her.

“Huh,” Willow asked not sure what she meant.

“There are numerous labs, companies, and people trying to find a cure.  It’s just a matter of time, that’s all,” The pediatrician told her.

“Really?”  Willow asked feeling better.  There was hope for her after all!

“We should get going,” Willow’s father said as he still had that sullen look.

 

 

 

Willow looked out the car window.  Her father hadn’t said anything to her all the way home.  It wasn’t till they got home that her dad finally said something, “Willow… Willa, uh...”

“Yeah dad,” Willow asked looking at her father. 

“… sorry it’s nothing.  Let’s go inside and get some lunch.”

“Okay,” Willow responded as she got out of the car and followed her dad inside.  Willow saw that her mom was already preparing lunch for Nina.  “MOM were back!  Is there some for us?”

“There sure is,” Willow’s mom said as she started to grab extra plates for them.

Willow sat down and waited for her food as her dad sat down next to her mother.  Willow was eating when her mom asked, “So how was the doctor’s?  Everything okay.”

Willow watched her father not respond.  Instead she felt like she should, “She said I have...shrinkism?”  Willow scrunched up her face at the new word she learned today.

Willow’s mother froze as she looked to her father, “Shrinkism?!”  He just nodded grimly.

“But she said they’re working on a cure!”  Willow happily told her mother, “So it should be fine, right?”

“Oh, yeah dear,” Willow’s mother said nodding.  “Your right, they’ll have a cure in no time.  That’s the spirit.”  Willow smiled at her mom’s words as she went back to eating.  However her mom and father didn’t seem to have much of an appetite right now.  Instead they were busy looking at her.  Willow felt like they were acting different from how they normal did.  But she also wanted to complete that puzzle.  Finishing her food, Willow went off to her room and started to try and complete the half finished puzzle.

 

 

That night Willow rolled around and quickly waking up and having to use the bathroom.  As she walked to the bathroom she heard her parents were still up.  They were talking.

“We can’t afford it,” Her father replied through the door.

“So what? We just don’t buy them?  You heard how hard it is to talk with a shrinky-”

“Our daughter,” her father said in a stern voice.  “She’s still our daughter!”

“Not for long,” Willow’s mother cried out obviously upset.

Willow couldn’t hear much more after that but she found the need to use the bathroom with more of a need.  Her parent’s words were confusing as she wasn’t sure what they meant but the tone of both her parents were what scared her.  Her father sounded upset, which he never was, and her mom was crying?  They were the most cheerful and loving parents that could exist.  However this was a side that Willow had never seen and it worried her.  Willow headed off to the bathroom before doing what she woke up to do.  When she was done, Willow flushed the toilet and head back to bed.  She didn’t hear her parents when passing, but the lights were still on.  Willow wanted to knock on the door to see if they were okay… but she also was afraid of what they would say.  Would they be like themselves or would they be different like before?  Willow didn’t want to chance it and walked past the door and to her room.  She quickly got into bed.  Willow closed her eyes and started to slip off to dream land.  The last thing she thought before drifting off was how loose her pajamas felt.

 

 

 

Willow held one of the last few pieces of the puzzle left in her hand, or rather hands.  She was about 6 inches right now, and the puzzle piece was pretty big.  Puzzles usually became easier the closer to finishing you are, but for Willow it was the opposite.  It seemed the progression of her Shrinkism was on pare with the completion of the puzzle.  Her shrink was soon coming up to the finale as she only had a little bit more to go.  Things had been very different since she first found out she had Shrinkism.  Her parents were always so different around her. 

Willow sighed as she set the piece in the right slot and went for the last couple more pieces of the puzzle. 

Willow didn’t mean to be jealous of her little sister, but it seemed that her parents were more involved with her than ever before.  Willow kind of felt left out most times.  At dinner, everyone talk about their day, but Willow couldn’t, in fact the other night everyone skipped over her. 

Willow held the next large piece as she recalled that feeling.  It hurt deeply, feeling left out of her family like she wasn’t part of it.  However, Willow knew that they didn’t do it on purpose.  It was hard for them to hear her at the dinner table.  Sometimes she would have to repeat what she said to her mom or dad many times over before they could hear her.  Sadly there wasn’t a way to fix this.  As her parent didn’t have enough funds to purchase equipment for everyone to use, or to set up a remodel of their home.  So Willow was forced to have either her parents or sister to help her out throughout the house.  To pick her up and bring her to the kitchen, living room, and sadly the bathroom too.  Willow hated that the most, having to ask someone to take her to the bathroom and help her… it was very embarrassing even though they were family. 

However not everything was bad.  Willow enjoyed the fact that the TV was now the size of an entire house!  Not to mention the size of her dessert servings?  Monstrous.  As much as Willow hated to be a bother to her family, she did enjoy them carrying her around, like they were her personal servant catering to her.  Willow would be excited to not have to go to school, but that meant she wouldn’t be able to see her friends unless she invited them over.  Although it didn’t seem like the perks of being tiny were outweighing the negatives of it all.  But Willow would try and stay positive, if not for herself, than for her parents and family.  If she could stay happy and smiling than they would too.

As if to prove her point, Nina came walking into Willow’s room, “Willa, dinner.  Mommy made soup.”

“OVER HERE,” Willow called out from her desk with the almost finished puzzle.  Nina didn’t hear as she headed over to Willow’s bed.  She peeked on top and than below the bed as she looked around the room.  “NINA!!  NINA OVER HERE,” Willow tried again.  This time Nina caught sight of Willow waving her hands and jumping up and down.

“Willa,” Nina called out seeing her.  “What are you doing,” She asked as she walked toward Willow.

Willow watched her little sister now approach and become her massively large, BIG sister.  Willow was large enough to fit in the palm of both her hands put together.  “Just finishing my puzzle,” Willow told her as she looked over the 10 or so pieces left.

“Oh I can help,” Nina said sounding excited as she quickly started to pick up a piece.

Willow protested, “It’s okay Nina I can do it,” Willow told her but she was already slapping the puzzle pieces in.  It took her not even 5 seconds to finish Willow’s puzzle.  She couldn’t help but feel hurt.  She wanted to finish it… like a sense of accomplishment or completion, but her sister just took that from her.

“TIME FOR DINNER,” Nina stated cheerfully as she plucked up Willow who wasn’t ready and carried off like some kind of toy that Nina found.  Willow looked up at Nina who didn’t even look down at her as she strolled off toward the dinner table.  Completing one of her choirs: bring Willow to the table.

 

 


It was official, Willow was now at her new height.  The doctor told her that she would get a little taller, like a fraction of an inch or so as she got older.  However to everyone else, she wouldn’t grow taller.  She was going to be that size till they found a cure.  It had been a few weeks and school had started, and Willow hadn’t seen any of her friends come over yet.  Willow wasn’t going to school, it would be too dangerous and she thought she heard her father say pointless.  She wanted to go and see her friends, but there was no way she could go.  She tried to get Nina to take her, but she either didn’t hear Willow ask her the night before during dinner or just didn’t want to. 

So Willow was forced to stay home as she waited for Nina to come back.  Willow’s mom was making a snack for both Nina and Willow.  She was busy making something in the kitchen and had Willow standing on the counter nearby, but out of the way.  Willow felt so bored and lonely, she was busy trying to find something to do on the counter top but there wasn’t much around for her to play with.  Being tiny was not as much fun as it used to be when she was a little larger.

Willow found a piece of salt or sugar on the counter top and gave it a good kick to the soccer ball like size chunk of material.  It wasn’t as light as she thought it was going to be so it took some force but she happily saw the white crystal object move.  Giggling she went to kick the object around a little pretend she was playing soccer.  Of course it wasn’t really as fun as actually playing soccer, but it was better than sitting there doing nothing.  Willow must have passed so much time because next thing she knew she heard the door open and Nina come running into the kitchen.

“MOM!  MOM!  Look what I did today!”  Nina called out showing a piece of paper with something on it. 

“OH MY,” Willow’s mom smiled and gasped at the picture she drew.  “That’s my girl!  Look at that art… so lovely,” She started to pin the paper up on the fridge.  “Now, whose hungry,” she asked.

“I am!”  Nina called out taking a seat.

“So am I,” Willow called out too.  Her mother brought a plate of snacks over to Nina and didn’t bother to pick up Willow.  “Uh, mom?  MOM!  HEY MOM!”  Willow shouted at the top of her lungs praying that her mother or sister would hear her.

Willow’s mom didn’t notice her as she went about sitting with Nina and asking how her day went, and being a caring mother.  Willow watched her sister and mom act like she wasn’t even there.  Willow wasn’t sure which hurt more her feeling or her hungry stomach.  The way she was ignored was horrible, so bad that she kicked the crumb of salt or sugar right off the edge of the counter top.  She looked over the edge and watched the soccer ball grain of seasoning vanish from sight as it disappeared falling toward the floor. 

 

 


Willow sat at the dinner table as her mom and dad praised Nina for her beautiful art and they talked about their day.  Willow was completed ignored like usual.  Her parents were fawning over Nina like she was an only child.  But that wasn’t true, Willow was their child too, she was the older sister.  So why didn’t they ask her what she wanted for her birthday Friday?  Why didn’t they ask her what she did?  Why didn’t they interact with her more?  It was agony for Willow to sit there almost alone in her own little world.  Sitting at the table with what looked to be a crumb of a crumb in her hands.  Was this what she had to look forward to till she was cured? 

“So what did you do today dear,” Willow’s dad asked her mother.

“Oh you know the usual, watched her,” Willow saw her mother tilt her head toward Willow.  That gesture told her everything she needed.  “And did some choirs around the house.  Took Duke for a walk...” She went on her basic day.  “Oh shoot that’s right, I need to get something for Friday,” Willow’s mom said.  Willow felt something slightly light up.  It was for her birthday right?  “Nina do you think you can watch the house with Duke and Willow while I go pick it up tomorrow?”

Nina nodded, “Yeah!  Cause I'm the big sister now!”

“That’s right,’ Willow’s dad said nodding.

Willow gaped at how her parents didn’t correct her, but instead praised her sister for being the big sister.  “But…” Willow huffed as she couldn't protest this.  She could only look down at her food and recall all the times she was the BIG sister.  Helping Nina learn how to run or swing on the swings.  How to properly tie her shoes.  Now she was the little sister, even though she was older.  Willow looked up at Nina who was finishing her food.  “We’re still sisters, it shouldn't’ matter who the big sister is,” Willow told her self trying to not feel any resentment in having her title taking from her.

 

 

Nina was busy doing homework on the couch while Willow’s mom was going shopping for whatever it was she needed for Friday.  Willow was on the coffee table watching her larger young sister scribbling down her answer to the simple first grader homework.  Duke was laying down on the floor like most days that he wasn’t running outside.  Nina dropped her pencil and let out a sigh.  Willow looked up from Nina’s homework.  Nina’s head was turned toward the television remote that was just slightly out of reach.

“I don’t want to do homework any more,” Nina huffed as she reached for the control.

“Uh, NINA, NO TV TILL YOUR DONE!”  Willow tried to tell her as she headed over closer to the homework and Nina herself, to get her attention.  “NINA!”

“Huh,” Nina held the remote in her hand as she looked down at Willow.  The annoyance in her voice and on her face was new to Willow.  Nina than said, “What?”

“NO TV TILL HOMEWORK IS-”

“You can’t tell me what to do,” Nina told her blandly. 

Willow frowned at her attitude.  “Wh-  I’M YOUR BIG-”

“Noooo, you’re tiny,” Nina argued, her louder words cutting Willow off.

Willow wanted to argue and fight with Nina, but the attitude on her was showing.  Willow figured, fine, I’ll bring out the big guns.  “I’LL TELL MOM AND DAD THAT-”

Nina dropped the TV remote on the table. 

Willow was glad that Nina listened.  Feeling slightly more powerful than she had in a while, she nodded and pointed to the homework,“Okay, NOW THERE ARE ONLY 3 MORE-”

“Your not telling mom and dad,” Nina snobbishly told Willow with some anger in there.  Nina stood up and put her hands on her hips as she was now much taller and well above Willow.

“I won’t have to if you finish-”

“DUKE!”  Nina called out  “COME HERE BOY!” 

Willow felt something run up her legs, spine, and to the back of her neck.  “Wh-what are you doing Nina,” Willow called out obviously her words lost to the sounds of Duke’s large paws carrying the dog from the kitchen and into the family room.

“There you are, good boy, come here,” Nina called out clapping her hands together and getting the large dog’s attention and to come to her.  Willow watched the gargantuan dog trot over to Nina who started to pet and rub his head.

Willow couldn’t find her voice as she watched the dog she grew up with dwarf her in size now.  His attention was all on her sister and started to sniff around Nina as she cupped his head and gave him some head pats and giggled at his licking tongue.  “D-d-duke,” Willow spoke his name.  Duke wasn’t distracted at all by her voice.

Nina went on praising Duke, “Good boy, hehe, you’re a good boy.  Look!  I got something for you,” Nina told Duke.  “Sit..SIT!”  She commanded and Duke sat down and looked up at Nina.  Willow didn’t have time to run as Nina turned and gave her a look.  It was one that Willow had never seen her cute little sister use before.  Nina bent over and picked up Willow into her hand and held her by her arms.

“Ahhh,” Willow called out find her body yanked off the table and through the air.  She was being hung by her arms as Nina held her thousands of feet off the ground.  “NINA!  NI- NI- NINA!”  Willow screamed as she found her self trying to hold onto her fingers. 

“Looook, Duke.  I got a treat for you...”

Willow let out a scream as she heard those words, “NO! NOOO NO NO! DUKE!?  DUKE DON’T LISTEN!”  Willow screamed as soon as she found the large dogs face coming closer.  Her sister started to lower Willow toward Duke.  Duke sniffed upward at Willow.  The suction and gust of Duke sniffing blasted and pulled the air around Willow as he snorted and suddenly let out a loud enormous happy bark.

“You like it,” Nina asked pulling a petrified Willow away from the wagging dog.  Duke’s eyes were locked onto Willow as if she were nothing more than a snack for him.

“NO!  NINA I’M SORRY! DON’T! I WON’T SAY ANYTHING TO MOM AND DAD!”  Willow screamed for her sister to stop this.  She got the threat she understood now.  She wont tattle ever!

“Okay Duke I’m going to toss it to you, ready?”  Nina asked the dog who let out another bark.  “1...” Nina said as she swung her outstretch arm with Willow still kicking and screaming from her fingers.  The motion sent Willow’s torso and legs forward electing another scream from her.  “2….”  Again Willow was rocked backward and than forward as she swung with the slightest movements from Nina.

Willow was crying hysterically as she heard the thumping of Duke’s tail wagging and hitting the table nearby.  She knew by that movement that he was excited.  Willow did this so many times with Duke that she knew exactly what he was going to do.  The moment Nina let go and tossed her in the air, Duke would jump up and snatch the treat right out of the sky… only it will be Willow and not a doggy treat like all the other times they practiced. 

“Threeeeeee,” Nina sang as she did it. 

Willow felt the giant fingers pinching her hands let go and her body was flung through the air.  Willow couldn’t cry any more as her gut clenched together as her feet flipped over her head as she started to spin.  She was doing a back flip through the air as the ground became the sky and the ceiling was the floor and than back again.  She was going so fast that everything was a blur.  That was until a sudden large mass of an object that wasn’t the floor came out of no where.  Willow watched the large dog mouth open wide as it approached her.  The large canine teeth lined the inside of Duke’s mouth as his tongue lolled out and his throat gaping open in response to whatever it was catching.  Willow wanted to close her eyes, but wasn’t fast enough as she was flung toward Duke who was already jumping in response to Nina releasing her.  Just as Willow was about to collided with Duke’s tongue and mouth, he timed his jumped too soon.  Maybe it was how Nina flung Willow or he was used to Willow’s toss, but Willow was just under tossed to the dog.  Willow collided with Duke’s soft fur just near the collar.  Willow tried to grab the fur only to find that she was going too fast and the dog was still moving in the air.  Willow bounced and continued to fall downward.  She was falling and rolling off her dog’s fur and than landed on the ground.  Still with some momentum, Willow was still rolling on the ground till she landed under the couch.

Willow sobbed.  Both from the fear of almost being eaten, and also for still being alive. 

“Awwww, you missed,” Nina whined.  “Willa where did you go?  Duke!  FIND!” 

Willow’s heart sped up at the command.  Forcing her body to get up, Willow ran toward the back of the couch that was up against the wall in the living room.  No sooner did she get a few steps deeper did a large black nose ram into the couch underside trying to sniff for Willow.  Duke barked and tried to fit his maw under the couch but he was too big.

“I’ll help,” Nina called out happily as her foot steps could be heard running to the side of the couch.

“STOP IT!”  Willow screamed and begged as she heard Nina trying to move the couch so Duke could find her.  Willow could see her feet had approached the end of the couch as she tried to move the only safe spot for Willow.

“Grrrr, mmmmm,rrrrrr,” Nina groaned.  Willow closed her eyes waiting to hear the couch being dragged or pushed out of the way.  However it never came.  It seemed the couch was too heavy for her to move her self. 

Willow let out a slight sigh, the only good thing that had happen today was that her sister was too small to move the furniture.  Willow slumped down to the floor with her back to the wall as she tried to process everything.  Her sister tried to fed her to Duke… she tried to fed her to Duke!  Her dog!  How could either one of them do that to her.  Willow rocked back and forth as everything seemed to crumble around her.  Nina, the girl that Willow would have done anything for as a big sister, didn’t even think twice about chucking her to Duke.  The dog that Willow taught so many tricks and fed and gave treats to.  The same one she was playing catch with not even a few weeks ago!

Willow let out another sob as Duke came sniffing around again and finally giving up, walked off.  Nina’s rump landing on the floor could be heard before the sound of the television being turned on filled the room.  Nina got what she wanted, she was watching TV.

 

 


Willow waited till her mom got home.  It was a little sooner than the same time her dad would get home.  She was still under the couch hiding from Nina and Duke.

“Where’s Willow,” Their mother asked Nina.

Before Willow could respond or even come out from under the couch Nina said, “She’s hiding.  She won’t come out from under the couch.”

“Why is she under there?”

Willow used this opportunity to come running out and get her mom’s attention.  She looked down at her as Willow waved her arms.  Nina wasn’t anywhere near Willow so she felt some relief and comfort as her mom went to pick her up off the ground. 

“MOM!  MOM NINA TRIED TO KILL ME!!!”  Willow screamed for her to hear her.

“What?  Nina… did you try to hurt Willow?”

Nina shook her head, “Duke did.”

“Duke?”  Willow’s mom replied confused.

“SHE TRIED TO FEED ME TO HIM!!”  Willow yelled.

“Why would Duke try to hurt Willow,” Their mother asked as she walked over to the slumbering dog.  Willow wasn’t sure what she was trying to do but to her horror and shock she woke up Duke.  “Duke.”

Duke started to stir as he got up.  Willow let out a screech as she was soon being held out for the hungry looking dog.  Duke instantly started to wag his tail as he went for Willow in her mothers palm.  Willow jumped back as the tongue lolled out and if her mom didn’t yank Willow back fast enough… she would have been nothing but a snack.

“Duke?!”  Willow’s mother said sounding upset.  “Oh this is not good...” 

Willow felt a sense of relief as her mother finally seemed concerned about her, “It wasn’t just Duke, Nina-”  Willow was placed on the counter top as her mother started to put some groceries away.  “MOM?!  MOM!! IT WAS ALSO NINA!”  Willow said trying to get her to hear her.  She pointed to Nina who didn’t seem all that worried she was being ratted out.  In fact she looked like she didn’t even care.

“Mom, what’s for dinner,” Nina asked.

“Meatloaf with mac and cheese,” she responded as she was still putting things away.

Willow tried again to get her mother attention as she headed closer to her, “MOM!”  Willow wasn’t sure if she heard or just happen to turn toward but her mom looked at her.

“What is it?”  She asked not really seeming too worried about it.

“NINA WAS GOING TO FEED ME TO DUKE!!”  Willow shouted for the hundredth time to her large mother who just nodded.

“And we’ll talk to your father about this,” She responded as if it wasn’t anything too big of a deal.

Willow was stunned as her mom went back to making dinner.  Willow looked behind her into the family room and saw Nina busy watching TV.  The only one that seemed to be paying attention to her was Duke.  And not in the good way, it was more like a dog waiting for some scraps to fall on the floor kind of way.

Willow sat on the counter top feeling a mix of emotions she couldn’t describe.  Probably the most powerful one was neglected.  Forgotten.  Ignored. 

Soon her father came home and everyone greeted him, except for Willow.  It didn’t take too long after her father was home that they had dinner.  That was when Willow was brought over to the table and after they all ate, well Willow didn’t feel like eating, her mother brought up the problem of Willow and Duke.

“He did?”  Her father asked confused at what she told him.  Willow’s mom nodded.  “That’s not good...”

Willow looked over at Nina who didn’t seem to be a part of the conversation at all.

“I thought she would be fine since they grew up together,” Willow’s mom said sounding worried.

Willow’s father nodded, “I did too.”

“So what do we do?”

“I’ll… I’ll take care of it,” He told her.  Willow’s father didn’t even look at her as it seemed whatever he was going to do he made up his mind about it. 

 

 

 

Willow wasn’t sure what her father was doing.  He was walking with her in the park, Willow in his hands. 

“Dad?  What’s going on.”  Willow was woken up a little early, on her birthday.  She thought her dad might have had a surprise for her when he came into her room.  Not sure what the surprise or what it could be she followed into his hands when he held them out.  It wasn’t too long of a walk but when she noticed they were at the park her mind was drawling a blank as to why they would be here.

“Sorry, we thought you would be safe in the house.  But it doesn’t seem like that way anymore.”

“S-safe?  Dad…?”

“We can’t get ride of Duke.  He’s family,” her father went on.

Willow got the same feeling she had the other day when Nina gave her that horrifying face.  Something wasn’t right.  “D-d-dad?  What are you saying??”

Willow’s father stop walking and sighed, “This is for the best.”

“What is?!  WHAT’S GOING ON!”  Willow demanded with tears forming.

“Here’s some food, and clothes,” Her dad said pulling out a small little bundle for Willow to hold onto.

“But… Dad?  Nina was-”

“We know.  She told us about it.  This is why it’s best if you didn’t live with us anymore.  For everyone,” Willow’s dad said as he started to set Willow down.  Willow didn’t have a choice as her father tilted his hand and she slowly slide out of his palm.  She tried to grab his finger or part of his hand but her grip failed.  She landed on the wooden barrier that kept all the wood chips on the inside of the playground.

“DAD!  DAD?!  WHAT-”  Willow called out to her father who started to stand up and out of her reach.

He didn’t even say a proper goodbye as he just started to walk off.

“DON’T!!!  COME BACK!!! DAAAAADDDD!!!!!”  Willow screamed as she tried to follow after him.  However he was way too far away and the distance was growing, as Willow tried to climb down the wooden barrier she was on.  By the time she got off and was back on the side walk, her dad was gone.  Willow stood there crying as her father, no her whole family had abandoned her.  She was left alone.

And on her 9th birthday too...

 

Stay away from Sis by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Another commission

Get next week's story early, or add a character to an existing story by joining

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP


“Dude you got to hit the button at the same time,” Larry complained as Tod missed the timing.  “If you don’t time it right we can’t combo!” 

Tod rolled his eyes as his friend stood by the controller stick as he stood by the buttons on the other side.  “You’re acting like this is easy!”  Tod shouted back at Larry.

“Easy?  Try dodging this dudes fucking attacks,” Larry complained as he flicked the stick with his entire upper body and used his shrunken figure to try and control the avatar on the screen.  “B! B! B!!!”  Larry shouted as she did a quick roll on the controller stick.

Tod slapped his hands on the B button praying he was timing it right for his friend to land the special ability.  The character on the screen shot a fireball out of his hands.  Tod felt some joy as he landed the controls for the attack.

“X!  X!!”  Larry shouted again trying to get Tod to hit the right button.

Tod wasn't fast enough and the combo failed and soon the enemy on the screen countered their attack.

“Damn it!”  Larry cursed as he tried to maneuver the figure of their character out of combat… but he wasn't successful.  Instead they took the full blunt of the combo.  Tod tried to keep up with Larry’s commands as he was shouting what button to hit and when but Tod seemed to be just a few seconds off this time.  “W!”  Larry shouted as Tod looked for the W button.  Hitting it he watched as the character did a counter.  Larry laughed as he started to spit out the buttons.  Tod was finally getting his timing down and next thing he knew they had the opponent cornered and down for the fight.  “YEAH BOOOOYYYY!”  Larry cheered as they won the game.  “Team work,” Larry said high fiving Tod.  “Nice…” Larry chuckled as he was still coming down from his victory. 

“I kind of feel like we cheated,” Tod told Larry.

“CHEATED?!”  Larry shouted.  “If anything we were handicapped and still won!  Dude we played probably some 6 foot tall A hole, and we whopped his butt.” 

Tod didn’t comment on the fact that it could have been another shrinky but he let it go.  It wasn’t that uncommon for shrinkies to be online at this time of the day.  Most normal sized people were either at work or school, and the ones that weren’t were usually sick kids.  Which was technically what Larry and Tod were, sick kids.  Kids with the disease Shrinkism usually were pulled from school, just like Tod and his best friend Larry.  Tod felt bad but when he heard that Larry had also contracted Shrinkism a few weeks after he did, well he was glad his friend was still able to come over and hang out.  They both played video games or watched TV or surf the internet together, it made typing so much faster when there were two shrinkies on the keyboard rather than one. 

“Oh man,” Larry sighed as he sounded kind of exhausted from the match they just had.  “All that gaming, it’s like a full work out man,” Larry said.

Tod nodded in agreement.  Usually pressing buttons wasn’t a big deal, but when you have to move around and slap them repeatedly, it became very taxing for the two small people.  “My hands still sore,” Tod complained.

“That’s what she said,” Larry quickly spat out.

“Grow up,” Tod laughed.

Larry laughed with Tod only to stop as he thought of something.  “Hey… when does your sister get back?”

“Megan,” Tod asked, a stupid question because he only had one sister.

“Yeah,” Larry nodded.

“Uhh, I don’t know.  She usually gets back around like 3:30 or 4:00 I guess it all depends on what she plans on doing after her class.”

Larry looked over to the large clock on Tod’s wall as they both saw the time reading 2:30.  “Dude we have plenty of time!”  Larry got up and started to climb down the desk that they were sitting on playing video games.

“Uh, plenty of time for what?”  Tod asked following his best friend.

“What do you think,” Larry asked sounding cocky for some reason.

“That’s why I'm asking you!”  Tod shouted down at him.

Just as they reached the bottom of the floor Larry gave Tod a grin, “Dude, your sister is gone for like an hours.  We can slip into her room and raid her underwear!”

“Dude, gross!  That’s my sister,” Tod told him appalled at the idea of touching his sister’s clothing.

“Oh come on,” Larry protested as he was already walking toward the door, “What, you think your going to be able to find another girl at this size,” Larry argued.  “You’ll probably never get to see a bra or panties in real life ever again.  I want to at least feel them, you know,” Larry said using his hands to make the gesture of touching something.  “Like are they silk laced?  Or like maybe like soft cotton ones?”  Larry was fantasizing the thought as they walked closer to the door to Tod’s room.

Tod did his best not to think of his sister and the clothing she would wear under her normal shirts.  The sight of his massive sister shirtless and wearing just her bra that had to hold in her two massive milk monsters.  Each would be plenty large enough to engulf him-

“Dude… she is my sister!”  Tod told him trying to tell himself more than his friend.

“Well, than you can just be like my look out,” Larry said not finding anything wrong with what they were about to do.  “Besides, I just want a few minutes… that’s all it’s going to take,” Larry said with a grin.

“More like a few seconds,” Tod retorted as he poked at his friends ego.  However Larry didn’t seem to mind as he laughed.

“Yeah, probably.”

Tod followed after Larry as they made their way toward the closed door.  Both of the smaller teens were way too small to even try and open the large door, but thanks to Tod’s loving mother, she remodeled the house to include a small door for him to use.  Larry opened the shrinky sized door and walked out into the long hallway.  The wooden floor was massive compared to the two boys.  Larry headed off to the right as he and Tod hugged the wall out of pure habit.  They had gotten used to living this small and knowing that the wall was the safest place to be so not to be stepped on by accident when walking around the house.  The walk toward Megan’s room was a long one, even thought her room was closest to Tod’s.  It had taken them a good few minutes or so before they reached her door.  A simple, “Keep out,” Was slapped on at the top of the door.  A warning that neither boy cared about.

“Hey, where’s the door,” Larry asked looking at the normal closed door with no access to the room.

“My sister demanded to leave her door alone.”  Tod told her.

“Dude!  Why didn’t you say something?”

Tod just shrugged, “What?  

Larry looked at the small gap between the floor and door.  “Ehhh, it’s going to be a tight squeeze...”  Tod watched Larry lay on the ground and slowly slide under the door.  With a lot of groaning and wiggling, Larry slipped under the door and to the other side.  “JACK POT!  HURRY UP AND GET IN HERE!”  Larry shouted through the door.

Tod felt a little nervous and unsure but the sound of Larry on the other side of the door broke any resolve he had.  Deciding that he had to see what was making Larry so excited on the other side, Tod headed for the small crack under the door.  It took him a good couple of moments to slide under the door but once he was on the other side he was greeted by his sister’s room.

Tod hadn’t been in Megan’s room in a long time.  The last time he was probably just a kid and only recalled a few things.  Looking at Megan’s room, it was drastically different from how she had it during her younger self.  Tod glanced around and saw that any childish pictures or posters were replaced or taken down.  It was a more plain looking room.  However that was just the walls.  The floor was like a monsoon of clothing just came through here.  Shirts, shorts, pants, leggings, socks, and every kind of clothing his sister ever wore lay across the room’s floor.  In fact Tod couldn’t see much of the carpet as piles of clothing littered the ground.  Larry was already walking over to the nearest garment and started to examine it.  The long legging of Megan’s long stocking easily dwarfed his small size.

“Oh man…” Larry said touching the fabric.  “This is sooo awesome,” Larry muttered as he seemed to be in heaven.

Tod on the other hand wasn’t interested in Megan’s socks.  If anything he wanted to find one of his sister’s bras.  Going off on his own, Tod shuffled and crawled over countless piles of clothes to search for his sister’s top, preferably a clean one.  Tod lost track of time and his friend Larry as they each explored the messy room for whatever it was they desired.  Soon, Tod found his desired article of clothing.  There hanging slightly out of the bottom draw, Tod saw a white strap.  It belonged to one of his sister’s many bra’s and it was clean too!  Tod went rushing over to the garment that was hung half way out and leading to the ground. 

“Thank you for your big breast,” Tod said with a wild look in his eyes.  He ran toward the dangling bra and touched the fabric.  It was soft and fluffy.  Almost like a pillow.  Tod couldn’t stop himself from climbing the bra strap and hosting his small body up and into one of the bra pads.  It was like laying on a bed or something as he barely even filled the cup size.  Tod let out a relaxed sigh as he lay in the hammock like structure.  “This is the best-”

The sound of the door suddenly open and than close caused Tod’s heart to explode into a frenzy and rapid beating.  That sounded like the door to the room.  That meant his sister was back.  Tod had lost track of time but there was no way his sister should be back this soon.  However it didn’t mater why she was back, because she was here now.  If she found Tod in her bra… he did not want to think about it.  Not to mention God knows where Larry was. 

“Fucking exams,” Megan muttered out loud as she dropped something heavy onto the floor.  It sounded like a book bag full of books and stuff.  Tod didn’t look up from the curved opening of Megan’s bra.  He was too frightened that she would spot his small form.  The sound of footsteps coming closer filled Tod with dread as he waited for the inevitable discovery of his small form.

However the sound of Megan’s bed creaking and groaning under her weight filled the room as she flopped down on the bed.  With a low groan Megan let out a deep sigh before the sound of clicking and clacking of a phone being used filled the air.  She was busy typing on her phone while laying down on her bed. She would be oblivious to Tod.  Using this time, Tod peeked up and saw that he was right.  His sister was unaware of him.  He could make out her jugs sticking up and her hands resting on them as she texted someone or used her phone.  Her head was looking upward and not to the side, where Tod was. 

“I got to get out of here,” Tod whispered to himself forcing his body to react.  He quickly climbed out of the bra and started to climb down to the ground.  He would need to use the clothes as coverage to get out of here.  Tod saw a set of old jeans laying on the ground kind of balled up but enough cover for him to hide under.  Tod rushed over there praying that Megan didn’t spot him.  The clicking sounds didn’t skip a beat.  He was safe.  Knowing that it was just a matter of time, Tod ran to a towel on the ground nearby and repeated this process of hopping from one pile of clothes to another.  It was going well, and Tod even spotted his idiot of a friend doing the same.  It seemed he came from the far corner of the room where some shoes were laying sideways.  The disgusting pervert…

Tod would have to beat him up after this.  They just had to make it to the-

A deep sigh was heard as the sound of Megan’s bed creaking filled the room again.  Tod froze as he watched his sister sit up on her bed.  Her enormous legs were touching the ground as she sat on the side of her bed.  Tod tried not to watch as Megan started to undress her shirt.

“Bra is killing me,” Megan complained as she yanked off her top layer of clothing.  She was wearing a blue bra that tried desperately to hold her massive chest contained.  Megan discarded her shirt like a basket ball randomly on the floor… right where Larry was.  Tod didn’t know why he did it, or if it was instinct but as the rolled up shirt started to land on him, he dove out of the way.  Right into the open view.  Megan paused in the middle of unsnapping the back of her bra as she spotted Larry. 

No one spoke. 

Than Larry ran.

Megan got up off the bed in a flash and had Larry in her hands before he could even get a fraction of a foot toward the door. 

“You little shit,” Megan growled as she snatched up Larry in a heart beat.  “What the fuck are you doing in my room,” Megan demanded as she held Larry captive.  Both her hands clutched around Larry’s body, preventing even the slightest struggle.  Tod was just a few inches below Megan, and did everything he could from moving.  Hopefully she didn’t spot him hiding behind a balled up sock.  “Where’s Tod...” Megan asked obviously with a threatening tone.  Tod looked up almost unable to make it out.  Larry wouldn’t give him up, would he?

The answer was cleaer when Megan looked down past her boobs and right onto of Tod’s hiding spot.

Shit.

“You little… I told you to stay out of my room,” Megan yelled as she already swiped up Tod before he had a chance to run like Larry.  “You two sickos, what the fuck are you doing here!”

Tod cut a glare at Larry who was trying not to look so scared or frightened.

“Wh-wh-what?  We got lost,” Larry said.

“oh god,” Tod groaned at the stupid lie that Megan wasn’t going to buy.  She cut a look to Tod.  “It was his idea,” Tod quickly ratted Larry out just as quickly as he did him.

“He was the one that climbed into your bra,” Larry blurted out pointing to the white one hanging out.

“DUDE?!  SHUT THE FUCK UP,” Tod yelled.  “You ran into her shoes and socks!”

“Oh great one, like you didn’t think-”

“SHUT UP,” Megan demanded as she glared at the two little people in each of her hands.  “So you both snuck into my room to play around with my clothes,” Megan asked sounding disgusted.  “You two are really something.”  Megan held Tod and Larry.

“Look we’re sorry, right,” Larry apologized and looked to Tod who nodded too.  “We wont do it again, I swear.”

“That’s right, you wont,” Megan agreed.  She walked over to her desk and dropped Tod in an old cup.  Tod let out a cry of alarm as he landed into the tall glass were there was still some old juice left.  The sticky liquid clung to his body just slightly.  The smell of grape juice hit Tod as he realized the purple liquid was.  “You stay there and stew in that, little brother,” Megan told him.

Tod yelled at his sister’s actions, “HEY!  GET ME OUT OF-”

The sound of Megan hacking up something in her throat cut Tod off.  She wouldn’t…

Megan leaned over the opening of the cup and slowly spit a glob of mucus and saliva out of her mouth.  Tod had no where to go as the slime glob of gunk splattered his head and ran down his body.  He would have let out a disgusted sound if his face wasn’t drenched in the sticky viscous fluid.  It clung to him as he tried to wipe it off.  Panic set in as it didn’t seem to end as it rolled over his body.  Tod had to splash old stale grape juice over his face to clean it up.  By the time Tod got the spit off his body and now had purple sticky juice on his skin and head.  All the while his sister seemed to be pleased with Tod’s new prison.

“You need more?”  Megan asked tauntingly waiting for his response.

Tod shook his head as Megan turned around and walked away with Larry in her hands.  Tod watched as his sister lay back down on the bed with her bare belly upward and dropped Larry somewhere between her breast.  Tod couldn’t see it, but he saw Megan tense up a little at the sudden deposit of his best friend into what he could only assume was her massive valley of meat.  Tod watched Megan say something to Larry, that he couldn’t hear from over here, but it seemed to be something devilish.  The smirk on her face was a cruel one.  Megan picked up her phone and went back to doing something on it.  Tod watched his sister lay there without a worry of what she was doing to Larry or himself.  Once mom found out, she would be in big trouble.

 

 


It had to have been an hour or so, and Megan had still left Tod in the cup.  The spit had already mixed with the juice and the light purple color dyed his skin and hair a slight shade.  Larry had yet to come out of the massive mountains on his sister’s chest.  Tod was worried that maybe he was lost forever inside the gigantic orbs attached to his sister.

However, it seemed not the case when Megan started to sit up slightly.  Larry’s small form rolled down from between Megan’s boobs and onto her stomach.  Megan unclipped her bra and started to lay back down as she dropped the discarded topping.  Her breast were now free and looked more relaxed and less pent up.  Tod could see them revert to their natural shape unhindered by the clothing clinging to them.  Now with her chest free, Megan looked way more comfy than before.  She slowly dipped her hand down to Larry who seemed to be trying to out run her hand.  However he wasn't fast enough.  Tod watched as Megan picked him up with ease and brought him close to her chest.  She dropped him down on top her right breast right at the peak.  Tod gaped as Larry clung to the top of the large mountain, trying not to fall down.  Megan seemed pleased with Larry’s action.  Any movement that Larry did caused Megan’s right boob to move or wiggle from his reaction.

Tod looked on as his sister continued to play with her phone, and now with Larry.  She would occasionally push him into her breast, or put him back on top of her now erect looking nipple.  Larry continued to struggle and fight to stay on top and not fall off the moving mountains.  Each breath that Megan took caused those monstrous tits to move on their own.  Larry never really stood a chance because there wasn’t much for him to stand on to stay stable.  Instead it was a lot of scrambling, climbing, and sliding that Larry did over the next ten minutes or so. 

Megan seemed to be enjoying Larry’s struggles more and more as she slowly lost interest in her phone and drew more attention to the shrinky on top of her boob.  Finally done with her phone, she set it to the side and started to use both her hands.  Tod watched as she firmly gripped Larry and her right melon in one of her hands and started to work them together.  Larry was smushed and shoved deep into the fleshy mound of skin as Megan rolled her hand over and massaged herself.  She continued to play with herself as she was really enjoying this.  Tod watched with a sickened look as his sister started to increase the pace at which she was going.  The atmosphere changed from a very quite soft sound to Megan letting out some heavy breathing.  After a few more circles that Megan did with her hand with Larry in it, she went in for a hard squeeze, compressing her tit in her hand and Larry with it.  The sight of her boob being mashed into her hand horrified Tod.

“STOP YOUR GOING TO KILL HIM!”  Tod screamed out to his sister.

She ignored Tod’s cries, or just didn’t hear him.  “Harder,” She cried out as she demanded that she wrung out ever bit of pleasure she could from touching her chest.  Tod started to bang on the glass walls trying to get Megan’s attention but all he did was splash a little of the liquid around and hurt his hands.  Megan gasped as she gave herself a titty twister and shook from the pleasure she was giving herself.  Tod watched with a horrified feeling crawling through him as she seemed to apply more and more force to her hand with Larry in it.  The only solace Tod got, was the sight of no red smears of his friend being popped like a grape… but that wasn’t something to be happy about.  Megan let out another gasp before she lifted her hips a little and let them sink down back on the bed as she let out a moan and finally opened her hand.  Tod watched a limp shrinky fall form her hand and land somewhere between her breast.  If Larry was alive, Tod couldn’t tell.

Suddenly there was a knocking on Megan’s door that jointed both Megan and Tod to look at it.

“Honey I’m home,” Tod’s mom called out.  “I’m going to make some dinner, you going to eat with us?”

Megan caught her breath as she answered, “Yeah.  I’ll be out in a second.”

Tod took this chance to scream out to his mom.  No response at all, even Megan didn’t seem to catch his cries for help as she slowly rolled out of bed.

As Megan got up out of bed, she held her hand open under her breast. The form of Larry toppled out between her boobs and into her hand.  Heading back to her desk she slowly came across Tod who looked up at Megan.  She glanced down into his cup.

“Me-megan,” Tod called up.

Megan didn’t even hesitate as she spit some more of her spital into the cup.  Tod shouted out in horror as he jumped back, up against the glace as the basketball size ball of fizzy spit splattered into the purple swamp.  It added to the mass as it stuck fast to the top layer of liquid. 

“Stop that,” Tod yelled looking at the foamy spitball slowly popping and deflating itself till it oozed into the grape juice rising it just a fraction of an inch.

“Stop your complaining,” Megan said as she sat down and let her dropping boobs jiggle as she rolled her desk chair closer.  She tilted her hand and let Larry tumbled to the desk. 

“LARRY!”  Tod called out looking through the warped walls to see he was slightly moving.  He was alive!  He didn’t look like his self from where Tod was, but he did at least see him moving.

 

 


Larry felt like his body was crushed into dust.  The experience of having his body pushed and mashed into a boob sounded like fun… but in reality it hurt!  When Megan started to twist her hand and breast into him, he swore he passed out from the pain.  Now he was laying down on the her massive desk looking up at the goddess who was looking for something.  She seemed to be getting a little frustrated as she couldn’t find it.  Larry looked to the side and saw Tod up to his hips in some goopey purple juice in a glass cup.  He didn’t look very good covered in a dry layer of sticky purple crud. 

“Where did I put it...” Megan asked as she reached over Larry.  Her chest dangling just right over Larry giving him a quick nasty flashback of where he just was not three seconds ago.  He couldn't help but flinch from the massive moons as they swayed overhead as Megan grabbed something.  “There it is,” She said slamming something next to Larry.  Larry looked to the side where Megan set something down.  In her hand happen to be what looked like a birdcage.  It was actually only an inch or so tall attached to necklace.  It was a cage hooked to a chain.  “Get in,” Megan told Larry. 

“Wh-what?”  Larry asked as he noticed the cage had a few of the small bars just spaced right for someone his size to slip between.

“Your getting in it,” Megan told him again.  There was no debating it, it was a fact.  Larry heard the warning in her voice.  He was going into that cage.  Larry didn’t want to provoke the giantess anymore so he got up and weakly walked over to the birdcage.  He slid between the small opening and stood in the metal casing.  The bars were wide enough for his hands and legs to stick out but just barely.  Suddenly the cage was lifted up and Larry was hauled through the air.  He saw Megan bring him and his new prison through the air and toward her neck, like any jewelry a woman would wear.  As soon as Megan latched the back part and let the chain around her neck rest on her skin, Larry found himself sliding down Megan’s collar bone and toward her cleavage.

“NOT AGAIN,” Larry cried out as his metal cage sank and rested between the valley of Megan’s bust.  Larry felt his metal cage bounce and bump off Megan’s skin as he rolled and finally rested deep in the middle of her gap and in the semi dark area.  Megan stood up and things wobbled around Larry, as the walls around him came to life with soft sways.  As she walked Larry felt the cage rattle a little as it swung left and right rubbing up against Megan.  Larry wasn’t able to see anything as he was lost in the tight confines of Megan’s boobs and no light entering except from the top. 

“Time to go eat,” Megan’s voice boomed above Larry. 

Suddenly he felt the cage rock forward as Megan bent forward.  Sure enough she was grabbing something.  When he swung back and the cage flunk back into her skin.  Larry felt himself shake from the soft impact.  Than it happened.  The walls around Larry started to compress.  A flash back to being trapped between them before told Larry that Megan was putting a bra on.  Sure enough the walls surged and moved tighter pressing into the metal cage.  The skin and flesh started to push onto the bars and fill the gaps between them.  Larry yanked his arms and legs back as the almost liquid like walls oozed a couple of centimeters through the bars all around him.  Larry huddled to the center of the cage as he heard a few creaks and groans coming from the metallic bars, or what he hope were made of metal.  It just occurred to Larry that maybe, they weren’t that strong.  If those bars gave out… Larry gulped in fear as the light source vanished and left him trapped in the cavern of boob flesh trying to desperately to crush him.

 

 

Tod watched Larry vanish yet again behind Megan’s boobs.  She didn’t seem to care as she quickly grabbed the clean bra that Tod was laying in earlier and slipped it on.  What Tod didn’t know was that the reason that bra hadn’t been worn and still clean.  It became very clear as Megan struggled to clasp it on as it looked to be an older and smaller cup size than the previous one.  Tod watched in horror as his sister strapped the incredible small bra forcing much more of her mass to be pushed and jammed together under the stress of the top.

The soft sound of the bra being connected was heard as Megan pulled her hands away and quickly grabbed a shirt and putting it on.

“I’ll make sure to bring some back for you,” Megan replied as she left Tod there.

 


Larry quivered as Megan laughed at something.  The sounds of her laugh was muffled, but her chest expanded and collapsed inward as she laughed.  Metal groaning and creaking could also be heard.  The enormous mass of Megan’s tits were just barely kept away by the cage that protected him.  Larry felt like he was in one of those shark cages those divers used.  Only instead of a great white trying to break in it was the two massive milk jugs wanting to fill up as much space they possible could.  The lack of light didn’t help either as Larry was stuck in absolute darkness as nothing could penetrate through Megan mammary glands.  In fact not even air was able to reach Larry.  The stale air that he was breathing was starting to grow thin as he soon found himself very light headed.  If Megan didn’t let him out soon… he probably wouldn’t make it.

 

 

Tod heard the door open and his sister walking back into her room.  Tod sloshed around a little as he saw his sister approaching with his dinner…?  She didn’t have anything in her hands.  Tod watched Megan look down at him with a look of amusement.  It wasn’t a look that Tod had seen in a long time.  However as he watched his sister’s face, he could see her lips and mouth moving.  She was moving her tongue around.  Soon her lips pull back and Tod saw her tongue digging around the front row of her teeth.

“n-no… no!” Tod called out as he watched Megan smirk and lean forward.  Her mouth puckered up and soon a large glob of spit came out yet again.  Only this one was much more massive, and Tod could see chunks of food stuck in the bubbly viscous fluid.  As it came raining down and drenching Tod yet again, he could feel the chunks and pieces of her meal land on him and around.  He was drenched in the slimy and gooey material as he tired to get out of the blanket of gunk.  The foaming water soon dripped and slide off him and into the now chest size liquid swamp.  All of Megan’s spitting had finally risen the level of the fluids he was in from his thighs to his lower chest.  She would let him out soon, right? 

However any sign of Megan showing compassion for him or Larry didn’t show as Megan soon tugged on the small golden chain buried deep into her cleavage.  Megan sat down as she continued playing tug of war with her breast, yanking harder on the chain.  The cage that Larry was in came out with what Tod swore sounded like a pop.  Larry was still in the cage, alive.

“Alright, Larry,” Megan said as she rattled the cage a little.  Jostling him around as she pulled the necklace off and let it hang around her fingers.  “As much as I’m sure you’ve enjoyed, playing and hanging around my boobs,” Megan said as she wiggled her chest a little laughing at Larry’s reaction.  “I think it’s about time you join them.  Ready to feed my boobies?  To make them bigger?  Add to the mass of my milk cans?”

Tod and Larry had the same reaction.  “You wouldn’t?”

Megan grinned and chuckled, “Bottoms up.”

Larry who was still trying to recover from his near suffocation now was being dragged toward Megan’s open mouth.  “YOU JUST ATE!”  Larry shouted in panic as she didn’t seem to care.  Megan tilted her head back and opened her mouth.  The opening was large enough to fit Larry and the cage in all at once.  Which seemed to be the plan.  Larry shouted and panicked as he had no where to go as Megan started to lower the necklace toward her mouth.  Larry tried to rock the cage out of the way but it wasn’t really moving much.  Soon he felt the hot gust of air rising up from her open throat and hit him like a heat wave.  Larry could smell the scent of her meal washing over him.  Soon her tongue licked at the cage as it started to curl up and pull Larry toward her and past the lips as he was lowered even deeper.

“Ahhhhh,” Megan cooed out.

Larry was hit by the deep vibrating sounds of Megan Ah, and watched as her throat widen drastically as the hole was enormous. 

“LET ME OUT!  I’M SORRY!!”  Larry cried as he watched the bottom of the cage slide down into the open hole.  Megan’s throat opened and started to let the gold metal necklace slide down her throat.  Larry was slowly descending around the wet fleshy tunnel as Megan continued to hold onto the chain and dip him lower.  Soon the entire cage was swallowed and was being pulled down Megan’s throat.  Larry tried to stay away from the bars as the sound go gulping could be heard, but his decent was controlled by Megan and the gold chain attached to the cage outside of her mouth.  Ever so slowly more of the chain was dropped down lowering Larry at an extremely slow rate.  Larry was horrified at the pace that Megan was tormenting him.  She was lowering him ever so slowly, that it almost felt like Larry wasn’t moving at all…

 


Megan closed her eyes as she heard the pleading and begging from both Tod off to her side and Larry inside her throat.  It was hard not gagging on the just large enough cage, but she may have done this a few times.  In fact she loved freaking some shrinkies out like this.  She held onto the necklace not letting it move any further down her esophagus.  Megan continued to gulp slightly and breathing around the shrinky in her throat.  She was going to keep him in her throat for a few more seconds before extracting him.  Megan just wanted to freak the two out and to make sure they never trespass into her room again.

Megan kept her mouth open and eyes closed as she forced her self not to gag.  Just a few more seconds would do it.  Yeah, just to have him panic a little more.

Megan didn’t shake her head at the silly shrinky actually thinking that she was going to swallow her necklace and himself too.  Like that would ever happen-

Megan felt her hand suddenly lose any resistance and yank away from her mouth.  Megan’s eyes shot open and found the end of the chain hanging in her hands, but no cage…

Megan continued to look at it as she felt a large lump slowly descending the rest of it’s way down to her belly.  Looking down at her boobs Megan felt something hard and solid crash into her stomach.

“oh… ops...” Megan said stunned at the fact that she just swallowed Larry.

 

 

“L-l-larry?”  Tod called out.  He just witnessed his sister swallow Larry.  Larry was gone.  MEGAN AT LARRY!!

“Oh my god!”  Tod cried out panicking in the cup of swampy spit. 

Tod watched his sister look at him for a moment, each of them had the same horrified look on their face.

“That wasn't’ suppose to happen,” Megan said looking back at the chain.

“Quick throw him up,” Tod told Megan.

“That thing is made of metal!”  Megan protested in a panicked tone, “It might get stuck and chock me!”

Tod shouted louder, “YOU’RE GOING TO KILL HIM!”

“Shut up shut up shut up,” Megan muttered, “You guys weren’t suppose to come into my room, this is all your fault,” Megan said pointing to him.  “I was just scaring you guys!”

“Scarring us?  You’re were trying to kill us!”  Tod protested.  “Whatever just go get mom she will know what to do!”

“Yeah… yeah,” Megan said nodding before slowly realizing that there could be another option.  One that didn’t get her in trouble…  “Or.”  Megan said as she slowed down her movement before turning around and heading back to Tod.  “Or, I could not.”

“WHAT?!”  Tod shouted confused.  “Megan you’re killing him!”

“Actually, you killed him.  I warned you not to come into my room.  But you did anyway.  So if anything it’s both your all’s fault.”

Tod shook his head at that logic.  Yet as he watched his sister slowly sit back down in her desk chair, he realized she made up her mind.  She wasn’t going to help Larry.  She was going to let him die in her gut.  Megan went on as Tod felt the cold liquid around him get colder as she talked.

“Here’s what’s going to happen.  I’m going to finish digesting Larry.  Than when someone ask, where he is, you’ll say that you don’t know.  Got it?  You guys aren’t friends anymore.  Last time you saw him was… last week?  Yeah that sounds right,” Megan nodded.  “So let’s try this,” Megan leaned toward the glass, “Hey Tod, where’s Larry?”

Tod couldn't’ help but sniff back a tear for his friend, his eyes couldn't help but look at Megan’s gut.

Megan rolled her eyes, “See, that’s not the right answer...”  Megan moved forward and brought her mouth over the top of the cup.  A large burp roared out of her mouth and Tod was assaulted by the smell of Megan’s dinner.  Tod was sure he heard Larry’s voice somewhere in the gust of air. 

“Okay, one more time.  Hey Tod, where’s Larry?”  Megan asked acting like she didn’t just eat his best friend and burped on him.

“h-h-haven’t se-seen him,” Tod stuttered.

“Very goood,” Megan said sounding amused.  “Now, you might be thinking, hey I’ll just tell mom when I can.  Well, let me just remind you that, like your friend here,” Megan said patting her gut, “Accidents do happen.  Got me?”

Tod nodded slowly horrified at what his sister was saying.

“Good,” Megan said getting up.  “Going to brush my teeth.” 

Tod watched Megan walk out of her room and disappear.  Tod looked over to the broken chain left on the desk.  As Tod stewed in the contents of the cup he was still trapped in, he didn’t even notice his sister coming back into the room.  It wasn’t till she picked up the cup and brought it to her lips.

“What-” was all Tod got out before Megan’s lips pressed together and she spit a mouthful of toothpaste, water, and plenty of built up saliva into the cup as she rinsed her mouth.  “Aaaaahhhh,” Tod blurted out as he was drenched up to his nose with minty white foam and warm water.  The remains of whatever that was left in Megan’s mouth was now covering and starting to drown Tod.  He tried to swim in the couple inches of liquid that filled the cup but it was difficult with all the foam and toothpaste remains.  As Tod thrashed around realizing it was hopeless, he suddenly felt the cup tilt and he fell down.  Tod hit something hard and the sound of water hitting him drowned out the rest of the world.  Tod recovered as he pulled himself out from under the faucet as he watched Megan wash out the cup a few times.  She soon grabbed Tod and tossed him into the cup and head back to her room.  Tod was set back down in the same spot as before, only now there wasn’t any juice, spit, toothpaste, or little chunks of food.  He was alone in the cup as Megan went to hit the lights.

“Night little bro,” Megan said acting like it was just a typical day for her.  Tod sat in the darkness as he heard Megan get into bed without a care at all.  Like she didn’t have a piece of metal with a person inside of it stuck in her belly being digest with the rest of her dinner.  Tod curled up into a ball as he tried to not imagine what Larry went through… or was still going through.

 


Tod was woken up by the sound of something being slammed down on Megan’s desk.  Tod jumped up to see Megan sitting on in her chair and her hand wrapped around something.  Tod looked through the clear glass as Megan slowly opened her closed hand.  On the desk where her hand was stood the golden metal cage that she swallowed the other night.  Tod watched as Megan reattached the chain and fix the snapped part.

“There, good as new...” Megan said holding the slightly less shiny cage that Tod last saw Larry in.  Only now there was no Larry, only the metal had survived.

Suddenly Megan picked up the cup and dumped Tod into her hand with the cage still in her hand.  “Get in.”  She ordered.

“What?”

“I got shopping to do, your coming with me.  Now get in.”

“n-no,” Tod said horrified at the idea of getting in the death trap.  Tod was expecting Megan to threaten him or something.  But she just shrugged.

“Fine.”

Tod frowned as she pulled the necklace away and set it down.  However she came back with another necklace.  This one had a black string to be hung around the neck to wear what looked to be a small vile or crystal tube.  Tod found that it was just the right size for someone like him.  Megan picked up his protesting body and dropped him in the container.  The walls around him were made of a hard white material that didn't let Tod look out from.  However the worse was yet to come.  Megan slowly brought her lips to the vile. 

“No-” Tod once again screamed out as his sister gave a good hard spit into the container.  The warm morning breath smelling saliva drenched Tod and covered him in the gross sticky feeling as Megan continued to spit a few more times.  Tod was soon up to his neck in the goo as Megan smirked at him.

“Get used to this, little bro,” Megan laughed as she proceeded to slowly tuck Tod between her massive chest.  Tod let out a horrified scream for help as he was stuck nestled in a world only Megan could see.  Megan smirked as she opened her door and started to leave, “I warned you not to come into my room.”

 

 

There can only be one by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Commission for a spin off about Willow

 

“Come on Duke,” Willow’s father grunted trying to move the large dog toward the door.  Duke on the other hand didn’t want to budge an inch.

 

Willow didn’t know what she felt as she watched her dad trying to get Duke to leave the house.  After Nina tried to feed Willow to Duke, it was clear that they couldn’t keep Duke around any more.  As happy and reassuring it was to have her parents remove the threat of Duke accidentally eating her, Willow still felt a stab of grief.  She grew up with Duke, he was like family, and to watch him being almost dragged out of the house, forced a tear to Willow’s eyes.  She could see the dog didn’t want to go, but her dad was stronger as he tugged on the dog leash pulling the animal dog out the door to the car.  It was like Duke knew he wasn’t coming back…

 

Willow couldn’t watch.  She turned away as the dog kept protesting but lost the fight.  Soon he was put in the car and Willow’s father was getting in.  He was going to take Duke to the pound where he would be put up for adoption.  Hopefully whoever got him, treated as nicely as they did.  As the car left, taking Willow’s oldest and best friend, she could hear her sister Nina crying.  

 

Willow turned to watch her mom comforting her sister.  Patting her on the back and giving her a motherly hug.  Something Willow desperately wanted right now.  However they were on the other side of the room, and Willow was alone on the coffee table.

 

“It’s not fair,” Nina complained clearly upset.  

 

“It’s okay...” their mother said soothing Nina.

 

The two giantess stayed on the other side of the room oblivious of Willow’s want to be comforted too, or maybe it was on purpose.  Willow couldn’t help but feel a sense of hate or anger in Nina’s mood as every few minutes she would cut a look at Willow.  It was just a feeling, that Nina was holding Willow responsible to Duke’s fate.  Willow would agree, but she couldn’t help but also blame Nina for what had happened to Duke.  If her sister didn’t try to toss her to Duke the other day none of this would be happening.  Duke would still be here.

 

“Come on, let’s get something to eat,” Their mother said getting up.  Willow watched Nina and her mom walk out of the family room and toward the kitchen.  Willow waited for her mom to come back for her, but she never did.  In fact it almost felt like this was punishment toward her, as Nina sat down and started to eat breakfast.  

 

It wasn’t until her father came back, did Willow finally get picked up from the coffee table and brought toward the dinner table to eat.  By than, both Willow’s mother and sister were done and gone.  She couldn’t help but feel ignored and cast out by their action.

 

 

 

 

 

“Nina can you get your sister,” Willow’s mom called out from somewhere in the house.

 

There was a sound of annoyance as Willow heard her sister grumbling as she walked into her room.  Willow was on her desk as she watched her 9 year old sister come into her room.  As Nina came into her room, there was a clear look of irritation as she walked over and stuck her hand out for Willow to jump on.  After two years after shrinking, it was clear that Nina was pretty much done with Willow.  Every time she had to help or carry Willow around from one place to another, she acted like it was the most mundane chore.  Willow could see it in her body language and facial expression.  Nina was done taking care of Willow.  

 

As Willow climbed onto the hand, she had to steady herself as Nina was already walking away before Willow could get on.  Willow felt a slight sense of fear for her life as Nina moved her arm a little early, nearly having Willow miss the hand.

 

“He-hey,” Willow shouted at Nina who didn’t bother looking down to make sure she was in her hands.  “That wasn’t funny,” Willow protested.  Willow couldn’t help but frown at her sister’s actions with anger.  Willow wouldn’t be like this if Nina was the one to shrink.  She wouldn’t be this mean and ignorant of her sister, she would help and listen to her.  

 

Nina kept walking until she made her way to the dinner table where it was already set the usual way.  The family on one end of the table, and Willow on the other.  It was “safer” for her away from them eating, where no accidents could occur.  Willow knew the real reason, it was just another way to separate her from them.  She felt Nina carelessly tilting her hand and dropping her out of hand.  

 

“There,” Nina called out as she walked away from the table where she dropped Willow.  Willow watched with more anger for her sister grow as she just walked toward the couch and sat down.  She pulled out a phone… a phone?!  NINA GOT A PHONE?!  SINCE WHEN??

 

“Why does Nina have a phone,” Willow asked pointing over to her little sister.  She never got a phone when she was 9.  All she got was a happy birthday, here’s some small clothes, enjoy.  The unfairness that her parent doted on her little sister more than they ever did for her tore into Willow’s soul.  As if to prove what she was thinking, her parents didn’t even hear or look at Willow when she asked them the question.  Defeated at the silence she was given, Willow sat down and muttered, “What does a 9 year old need a phone for...”

 

“Alright dinner time,” Willow’s mom said out loud.

 

“Kay,” Nina responded as she slowly got up, still texting or playing a game on her phone.  It was clear she was busy but did as her mom asked getting up and heading to the table for dinner.  As soon as she sat down she put her new phone down on the table.  

 

As if on time, the moment Nina sat down, their mother came over with a large pot.  It was clearly spaghetti and meat sauce tonight.  Everyone started to sever up their plates, leaving Willow with an empty one, unable to get the food herself.  As Willow waited she saw the look of disappointment on Nina’s face.  

 

“Meat sauce again?  Why can’t we have meatballs like we used to,” Nina asked.

 

“Willow can’t eat a meatball,” their mother said as more of a fact than in her defense.  

 

“So we can’t have meatballs anymore?  All because she can’t eat them?”  Nina cut a look to Willow.  

 

Willow looked aghast, “It’s not my fault.  I’m forcing anyone to give up meat balls.”

 

“Nina, you know that she needs to eat too, don’t forget to feed her.”

 

“Why do I have to take care of her all the time?” Nina started to complain.  “First we have to give up Duke, than I have to carry her around, than we can’t have meat balls anymore, and I have to keep feeding her at dinner.  How is this even fair to me,” Nina went on.  “Taking care of a dog would be way easier, at least they can use the bathroom by themselves,” Nina added.

 

“Fair to you,” Willow shouted.  “You’re not the one who has to be this small for the rest of your life!”  Willow furiously shouted and pointed to Nina and her parents, but their attention wasn’t on their little daughter, just Nina as she vented her issues on them.

 

“What are you trying to say,” Willow’s father asked Nina.

 

Nina just shrugged, “I don't want to take care of her anymore.”

 

Willow felt a knife stab her in the gut.  The way Nina made it sound like Willow was her pet, and now she was done with her.  Tired of having to care for her.  Nina went on, “I mean it’s not like I can play with her like with a dog or cat.  It’s not fun.”

 

“Taking care of Willow isn’t suppose to be fun,” Their father said, “But it is something that has to be done.”

 

Willow sat there listening to her parents treat her like an unwanted puppy they were forced to take care of.  It seemed not even her parents would object to taking care of her was anything less than a chore.  Willow couldn’t help but not feel hungry any more as her parents went on talking about her as if she weren’t there at the table listening to them try and divvy up the task of taking care of Willow.  

 

As heart breaking as it was to hear her parents treat her like this, it was a little comforting to have someone other than her sister take care of her once in a while.  Now she wouldn’t feel like ever trip to the kitchen table might be her last, that an accident could occur at any point ending in her demise.  Willow might even be able to talk to her parents again.  Things seemed a little more joyful to Willow now.

 

 

 

 

“I still need to make dinner, so come on and hurry up,” Willow’s mom complained as she waited for Willow to use the bathroom.

 

“I can-can’t if you rush me,” Willow tried to tell her mom who didn’t seem all that pleased at waiting for Willow to finish up.  Willow, hated to have her mother help her like this and demanding she finish faster only made it take longer.  Sure Nina was just as impatient as her mom was now, but with her mother starting to get annoyed at helping Willow ever other day seemed to be worse.  Maybe because this was the same mother that used to help Willow as a child.  However that didn’t seem to matter to her mother anymore.  

 

“Willow, I don’t have all day,” she told the little shrinky in her hand.  

 

Unable to do it, Willow just gave up, “Never mind,” Willow told her mom.

 

This didn’t seem to help as it only made her look more annoyed than before.  “Fine, than you can wait till your father or sister gets home to bother them.”  Willow felt anger in her as her mother was acting like it was her fault for being shy when her enormous mother’s eyes were watching her trying to use the toilet.  She would love to pay to watch her be in her place.  How could her mother be like this.  It was like Willow was starting to see another side of her family all together and was wondering if they were always like this and she just didn’t notice.  

 

Willow, still needed to use the bathroom but her mom had set her down the counter top as she started to prepare dinner.  Willow did her best to hold it in, and fond it incredibility difficult.  She tried to tell her mom, but her back was on her.  Horrified that she might soil her self on the counter, it took everything she had to keep it together.  After what felt like eternity she heard the god saving door open, and in came Nina.

 

“Hi mom,” She called out getting her mother to turn and greet her.

 

“Oh honey, just in time, can you take care of Willow, she didn’t want to use the bathroom.”

 

The look on her face was clear, but she did as she was told.  “Come on,” She grumbled not happy about taking care of Willow.  Willow on the other hand was so happy, even if it was her bratty sister taking care of her.  At least there was some familiarity to it.  Sure enough Willow was able to do the deed as Nina was forced to help.  Finally after relief, Willow was brought back to the kitchen where Nina dropped her where she had been.  

 

Willow sighed as she sat there on the counter watching her mom and Nina interact in the kitchen.  It was clear she wasn’t part of the conversation as it was “what did you learn today at school?”  Willow sighed still feeling upset at how she was handled by her sister and mom.  As they talked about their day, Willow stayed in her own world wondering how things had gotten like this.  It was almost as if her entire family just didn’t see her as Willow anymore, and just like Nina had said a pet.  Something to take care of and were burden with the choir of keeping Willow fed and safe.  A thing that no one was happy or thrilled to do, not that Willow blamed them, but a little respect or thoughtfulness would be great every once in a while.   

 

However all the hoping and wanting didn’t help, as Nina and her mom walked over to the table with a little snack of apples and orange slices.  They went on talking about school and how fun it was and all that stuff.  Meanwhile, Willow could only sit there and watch her mom smile and laugh with Nina as she told her about her day.  A thing that Willow missed, not just the sharing their day together, but the look her mom gave Nina.  The love and kindness, it was something that Willow desperately wanted and needed.  It was also the one thing she would probably never get again.

 

The little family talking and gabbing that Nina and their mother was doing was wearing Willow down.  The longer they talked the more on edge and upset Willow was getting.  Her feelings were boiling over as she sat there watching her little sister monopolize her mother’s attention.  Finally it just exploded as Willow wanted to get some sort of attention, even if it was the bad kind.  Looking around she spotted a spoon.  Getting up she headed over to the body sized metal object.  Picking up the spoon she started to walk over to the ledge.  Giving a good grunt, Willow chucked the large object off with as much force as she could.  It took a few seconds but the resounding noise of the clinking and clanging of metal hitting the floor cut everyone’s look toward Willow.  She looked back at the two shocked Giantess as she huffed and tried to regain her breath.

 

“I’ve had a pretty crappy day today,” Willow shouted.

 

It fell on deaf ears as well as she knew it would.  Still she got her shouting out, and her anger as she folded her arms and sat down glaring at the two giantess.  The little outburst was heard, but neither of them looked worried.  If anything they looked more upset that they were interrupted.  Willow’s mom got up with a look in her eyes.  She was unamused by Willow’s tantrum.  Getting up she headed over to Willow.  She was about to say something, but her mom simply picked up the spoon and tossed it in the dishwasher without even giving Willow a look.

 

“So what happened at lunch,” Willow’s mom said as she went back to her other daughter.  The look on her face as she looked at Willow was one that she would never forget.  It looked like one of tiredness, of being done.  Willow wasn’t sure if she saw it right as her mom went to sit back down and listen inattentively to her other daughter.  Willow couldn’t help but cures he sister, “Why couldn’t she be the one that shrank.”  Something that Willow would probably never learn why.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Willow was back on the kitchen counter, it had been a few days since the incident with the spoon and everything else.  In fact she kind of forgot all about tossing a spoon off the counter to get her moms’ attention.  Instead she recalled how she hated her sister and mother’s bonding time.  Of course she knew that bonding would never happen for her.  Instead she sat on the counter where her mom was making the typical snack for her daughters or to be more exact her one daughter.

 

This time however her mom had her next to her as she grabbed a plate and started to pull out ingredients for a sandwich.  Willow was only slightly watching as her mom took some lunch meat like turkey and put it on some toast, next was some tomato, bacon, and lettuce.  Finally a large blanket of cheese was put on top before the final piece of toast was put on.  Willow watched as her mom picked up a big cutting knife and held the sandwich down.  With a soft but firm press, the knife sliced through the bread and toppings as it cut through it.  Willow could hear the sounds of bread crumbling off from the fissure created from the midsection of the sandwich before her mom removed the knife leaving two almost even halfs of the sandwich.

 

Finished with one sandwich, Willow watched her mom push the plate out of the way as she started to make the other one.  She knew it was for Nina cause she hated cheese on her sandwiches and liked mustard.  Willow watched her mom set the bottle of mustard next to Willow with a thud.  It was kind of frightening for the massive yellow container but Willow shrugged it off.  Her mom wouldn’t hit her with that…

 

Again it was just a normal every day sandwich that was always made.  First the toast, than the turkey, bacon, lettuce, tomato, and than the mustard.  Willow watch her mom tossing the ingredients on the sandwich.  But when she spoke it was kind of startling because Willow wasn’t expecting it.

 

“It’s been hard, I for one know that,” She said as the turkey was slapped down.

 

“Huh…” Willow looked around, “You’re talking to me?”  The sound of desperation and joy filled her voice.  “It.. it kind of-”

 

“All this change,” Willow’s mom went on cutting her of making her realize this was a one way conversation.  Well, that’s fine at least they’re talking.  Willow felt something warm in her gut.  She didn’t mind listening to her mom talking.  “It’s been rough on us.”  Willow nodded in agreement.  “Especially Nina,” She said.

 

Willow frowned a little, for Nina?  Willow wasn’t so sure, maybe out of everyone Nina seemed the most accustomed to the change.  In fact Willow feared that maybe her little sister always wanted this to happen.

 

“I guess,” Willow muttered knowing full well that her mom didn’t hear a sound from her.

 

“Looking after you for so over a few years….”  Willow didn’t bother trying to think of the many many times she feared for her life from her sister, heck there were times she thought she would flick her in the toilet and walk away.  “I’m just starting to realize how hard it is to take care of you,” Willow’s mom said, “And I've only done it for less than a week.”

 

“uh… but mom you’re doing great,” Willow called up at her mom.  She was busy picking up some lettuce and bacon, before setting the tomato on top.

 

Willow saw her mom look at her, but there wasn’t much emotions on her face.  Just kind of a tired maybe even uninterested?  It wasn’t a look she ever seen on her mom’s face.  “I think Nina’s right, it’s just too much work.” Those words cut into Willow.  Too much work?  Why did she sound like this…

 

It hit her before she could see it, as her mother’s hand swept her up from behind.  Willow let out a startled cry.  Normally Willow would have enjoyed being picked up by her mom, but right now… she couldn’t help but feel a sense of dread building as her mom went on, “Nina had to do a lot the past few years, I think it’s only right she gets to do this.  Kind of like a sisterly goodbye, you know,” Willow’s mom told her.

 

“Wh-what?  Mom?!  MOM!”  Willow screeched as the hand with her held inside started to race toward the sandwich.  “NO MOM?! WWHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”  Willow continued to scream as she found her face being pushed deep into the juicy circular red slice of tomato.  The slightly cold juice squeezed out of the tomato as it hit Willow’s face just as her mom pushed her down.  The pressure was enough to keep her from moving.  The watery tomato juice spilled out into Willow’s mouth as she was unable to escape from her mother’s finger.  Willow felt the finger come up off her letting her get up off the tomato.  She had just enough time to wipe her face free of the liquid and seeds before looking up to let out a silent scream.  She saw her mother with a simple look on her face looking down at her, hiding behind a large yellow bottle of mustard flipped upside down.  It was a simple act for Willow’s mom to squirt the bottle, but the result were chaotic for Willow herself.  One squeeze and a blast of cold yellow gunk squirted down and hit Willow, drenching her in the strong acidic and tangy smelling condiment.  “m-mo-mom,” Willow sobbed trying to get away but slipping on the mustard pooling around her and the sandwich.  Willow wiped away a good amount only to have another wave of yellow paste spew back in her face causing her to cry more from the force and annoyance.   “Stop!… MOMMY STOP IT!”  Willow begged as she finally found the torrent of mustard to cease.  

 

Willow was cleaning her face when there was shadow hovering over her.  Willow thought it was her mother’s hand.  That she changed her mind, that everything was a cruel prank or a big misunderstanding or something!  Willow blinked just in time to see an enormous wall of toasted bread.  She didn’t have time to move before the crushing force of the bread hit her and pinned her back into her pool of mustard and tomato juice.  The smell was starting to irritate Willow’s nose, but that was nothing compared to feeling of horror as she heard her mother press the sandwich together.  

 

She did it… she was making her into food for Nina… it was really happening.

 

A fresh set of tears streamed down Willow’s face and cutting through the yellow stains on her cheek and skin.  Suddenly the whole world seemed to flip.  The pressure on her back grew immensely as she was being pinned down more from behind.  Her mother must have flipped the sandwich, now Willow was on the bottom and not the top of the-

 

The horrible sound of metal slamming into the plate nearby made Willow let out a weak cry.  She couldn’t completely scream due to the lack of air and how shocked she was.  The metal continued to cut and slice as her mother made sure to cut the sandwich in two.  Willow wasn’t sure if it was a mistake or on purpose, but Willow was untouched by the blade.  However it didn't help that she was still stuck as a topping for a sandwich for her sister!

 

Willow let out another cry for help, “Mom pl-pl-please, I wont do anything bad EVER!  PLEASE!”  Willow cried out.  Her words were either lost between the layers of food or her mother just didn’t care.  There was some movement and Willow felt everything swaying.  Her mom was carrying her somewhere.  The sudden jerking stop and the clinking of the plate beneath Willow told her she was now set down on the dinner table.  Most likely at Nina’s spot… just a simple sandwich for when she got back.

 

NO!

 

NO NO NO!

 

Willow cried as she didn’t want to be a snack.  She didn’t want her sister to eat her, she couldn’t!  In fact she wouldn’t, right?  If Nina knew, she would save her right?  No matter what they said or did to each other, they were siblings!  Whether this was true or not, it was all Willow had left.  It was obvious her mom didn’t care for her, and her dad… well Willow had a higher chance of the world ending before her dad would get home early.

 

Nina as her only savor, would need to show up in order to save Willow from this fate.  Willow recalled the last time she looked at the clock Nina should be home in the next ten to thirty minutes.  It was such a long time away.  Willow figured she could try and at least escape while she could.  Willow struggled with the weight of the turkey, lettuce, tomato, and bacon stripes piled up over top of the bread crust on her.  However it was just too much to push off of her.  She could just barely wiggle and squirm, probably not even wiggling a fraction of the sandwich from the force.  Willow tried to crawl forward but stopped herself… her mom cut the sandwich!  

 

She could just slip out the sliced side of the sandwich and off the plate.  Finding some sort of hope, Willow tried to turn around and face where she thought the sandwich was cut at.  Rolling around in the still juicy tomato and mustard puddle, Willow wiped some of the material out of her face before continuing.  Willow pulled with all her might, feeling the bread beneath her starting to crumble and peel from her hands, Willow pulled forward very very slowly.  The distance she moved was small, but it was some distance.  Feeling invigorated, Willow did it again, ripping a small chunk of bread from below, Willow dragged forward slightly.  As she yanked and pulled, there was the faintest sliver of light peering in from ahead of Willow.  Just the softest gust of air hit Willow’s still tomato covered and mustard dripping face.  Willow panted with glee to see the opening of the sandwich-

 

The slamming of a door and Nina’s calling out, “I’m home mom,” kick started Willow’s heart.  Her sister was back, which meant…

 

“Oh that’s good honey, I made you a snack,” Their mother called out nearby.  

 

Willow’s heart speed up more as she could feel the faint stomping and thumping of her sister heading over.  Maybe she’s not hungry?

 

“Thanks!  I’m starving,” Nina responded as the suddenly loud sound of a chair being pulled out from under the table could be heard.  The thump and scooting of the chair reignited Willow’s efforts as she knew her sister was about to start eating.  There was no telling which half she was going to pick.  As if to answer that pondering question of which one, Willow heard some movement and the plate shifting.  There was a pausing in sound when a deafening sound of crunching and muffled biting could be heard nearby as it seemed Nina was saving Willow’s piece last.  This gave her time to try and escape.  

 

Willow wasn't sure how long it would take Nina to eat.  Usually her mother and Nina would talk about school, but her mother was surprisingly silent.  She was letting Nina eat.  Without that buffer of communication between the child and mom, she was able to chow down on the food as quickly as she wanted or could.  Willow picked up on how fast and quickly Nina was eating.  Willow, not wanting to be inside the sandwich when it was her turn peeked just out side from under some lettuce and tomato sticking out from the cut mark.  Willow wasn’t visible unless if you were inspecting the layers, so she was still invisible for her sister to see.  However she could see the plate, or the empty part of the plate where the other half of the sandwich used to be.  All that was left was crumbs… suddenly a splat hit the plate as some mustard squirted out of whatever end of the sandwich that Nina chewed on.  More toast crumbs littered the plate as the sound of crunching and chewing could be heard, Nina was a messy eater today. 

 

Willow pulled a little further out as now her head was sticking out, yet still covered by the green leafy umbrella like material overhead.  Without her hands to move the material out of the way, Willow wouldn’t be able to show Nina where she was.  Willow was about to tug her arms out when something landed on the plate.  It was a long outline of the other half of the sandwich, the crust…  Nina was done with the other half of the sandwich.  She never ate her crust which was weird that her mom kept it on anyway.  However now that Willow looked out at the enormous line of untouched bread corners, she knew she was next.  Willow in a panic and hurried gesture tried to climb out.  She grabbed and yanked and pulled as best she could, unaware of how close Nina was to picking up the rest of the sandwich.

 

Sure enough, Willow was halfway out and able to see past the layers of food above her when she saw Nina sipping and gulping down her drink before returning back to her food.  “NINA!”  Willow shouted as she pulled and tugged at her lower body.  The body sized fingers came down and grabbed the remaining sandwich.  Willow just fell out of the sandwich as Nina picked it up and bite directly where she had been struggling to escape.  Willow looked up at her sister who was busy eating to notice her.  A thought crossed her mind, would Nina have seen her?  Would she have stopped?  Was this a good plan?

 

Now realizing that this was just a horrible idea and she was now free, Willow decided she would have better luck hiding till her father got home or just to run away in general. It was clear that her mother was trying to get rid of her.  As Nina was eating, Willow looked around.  There was a stack of fries on the others side of the plate with a gallon of ketchup oozing nearby.  Deciding to head away from that direction, Willow jumped off the plate and started to run to the other side of the table.  Willow was only a few long strides away when a chilling voice cheerfully called out, “Nina, your food is running away.”

 

Willow slowed her running to turn back and look at the loving look her mother gave to Nina as she pointed in her direction.  Nina glanced over just as confused as Willow was feeling due to her mother’s actions.  

 

“Willow?”  Nina asked looking back at their mother.  The nod from Willow’s mother was all that she needed to know that she was dead to her.  “I can eat her?”

 

Willow heard her mother laugh, a sound that was never so frightening till right that moment, “Well of course, why else do you think I put her in your sandwich?”

 

Not waiting to see how Nina would react she ran.  Willow bolted as fast as she could only to feel something land on her back pinning her to the table cloth.  “LET ME GO!”  Willow cried out as she was already being dragged by her feet up in the air.  She saw Nina, the little girl that used to play with Willow and laughing and having fun as children, give her a devilish grin.

 

“Mom said I can eat you.  You heard her right?  Little Willa is now my little snack,” Nina commented.  

 

Willow let out a sound of horror as it seemed that this was a dream come true for her sister.  Willow didn’t know what she ever did to her little sibling to warrant such a desire to swallow her.  She never hit her, never cursed or raised her voice when they were children.  She was the loving sister that any little girl would want, and now after trying to fed her to Duke a few years ago, she was now about to be eaten by Nina.  

 

Nina dropped Willow down.  Falling through the short drop of distance, Willow landed on something firm but soft.  She bounced ever so slightly feeling her butt imprint into the ground beneath her.  Willow rolled out off of what she found to be a large potato wedge.  Willow slowly got up from the ground and looked around to see that she was surrounded by pieces of fried potato about her size maybe a little smaller.  Willow couldn’t stay fixated on the fries and needed to get away.  She started to get up to run only to have Nina hit her in the back with something.  It was like a bean bag was thrown at her, knocking her off her feet, but not breaking anything.  Willow was stunned as she looked up at Nina laughing.  There dangling from her fingers was the french fry she used to hit her in the back with.  Slowly Nina brought it up to her mouth and chew it in half before tossing it in her mouth and swallowing the mashed up potato.

 

Willow was still trying to recover from the knock down, but Nina wasn’t letting it happen.  Her fingers started to come down toward Willow’s feet.  Willow kicked and stumbled backwards.  Just as Nina was going to pinch her ankle, Willow panicked and grabbed a french fry and tossed it toward Nina.  Her fingers seemed to be pleased and yanked the french fry away and tossed it in her mouth just like the previous one. 

 

Trying to use the distraction of eating a fry to get away, Willow turned around and got up to run.  The moment she jumped up to run forward, Willow found her leg hit something wet that slowed her down just enough to fall forward. Willow stuck her hands out and found her front body splash into a giant glob of ketchup that was left there a while ago.  Willow struggled to get up from the puddle of red ooze as it stuck to her like wet paint.  Her body was covered in the red sauce as she stood up and backed away.  Her steps backwards lead her right into Nina’s fingers that grabbed her by thefoot from beneath her.

 

“NO NO NINA NO!”  Willow screamed as she pulled out her legs from beneath her.  Willow fell down and onto the plate as Nina started to drag her across the ground.  Willow begged and cried trying to grab something to stop her movement but the plate was too smooth for any surface to grab, and the french fries were breaking off any time she snatched at one.  Soon Willow had nothing to grab for as she saw the red smear left behind, almost like a blood trail.

 

Willow watched as she was brought up to Nina’s face and waited for those lips to part.  Still crying and trying to get away from the opening mouth.  Willow wasn’t ready when a gust of hot loud noisily air blew out of the opening and hit Willow with it’s foul stench.  The eaten sandwich, potatoes, and whatever else she drank hit Willow with a disgusting breeze.

 

“Nina,” Their mother called out from across the table.

 

“Oh, hehe, excuse me,” Nina apologized to their mother, rather than to Willow who was still recovering from the burp and being hung upside down.  Nina started to stick out her tongue and run it over Willow’s shaking body, “Mmmm.” Nina laughed again as she saw the fright in Willow’s face.  Willow didn’t understand how she could be like this.  Nina went back to licking only to have her mother stop her.

 

“Nina, stop playing with your food,” She said.  Willow felt the last part of her heart break.  She was just called food, by her own mother once again!  That was the final nail in the coffin for their relationship of mother and daughter.  “I need to clean up and start dinner soon.”

 

The look of disappointment on Nina’s face was there for a moment before she finally just nodded, “Okay mom.”  Willow was suddenly dropped downward.  She was heading back toward the plate.  Willow stuck her arms up as she came face first into the puddle of ketchup as Nina started to dip the top half of Willow into the red sauce.  Willow spat out the mouthful of the sweet creamy like substance as she was dunked over and over again until Willow thought she was going to pass out from the constant dipping. 

 

Willow was still getting her head to stop spinning when she saw the open mouth again.  However instead of a gust of stomach gas coming out, Willow felt the air start to slightly get sucked in.  Nina was opening her mouth and getting ready to eat Willow’s form.  Willow found her strength again to try and struggle, but it only manged in getting her hanging hand to slap and hit the slimy tongue sticking out of Nina’s face.  

 

“NO!  GET AWAY,” Willow screeched as it was the only thing she could do as the tongue curled out and past Willow’s body.  It pulled up slightly behind Willow causing like a slide of some sort for her to enter the mouth.  Once Nina let got, Willow’s head and shoulder hit the curve and she was already sliding further into the mouth on the slippery red carpet into Nina’s mouth.  Willow’s face collected a good amount of saliva as she entered the humid maw and found she was more frighten than she thought.  The word “ESCAPE” ran through her mind, but she couldn’t move her muscles.  She was in her sister’s mouth.  The thing that ate stuff…

 

The closing of Nina’s lips brought Willow back from her delirium.  Willow started to struggle and turn around for the opening, but Nina’s tongue was too much as it moved.  It pushed and shoved Willow out of the way and into one of her teeth.  Willow panicked more and struggled as hard as she could to get away from the looming tooth.  The struggling was meet by Nina’s mouth opening and her tongue worming around pushing her back toward another set of teeth.  Willow fought and crawled out of the way as she made her way for the opening of the mouth.

 

“Ahh, ooh, she’s a fighter,” Nina said vibrating the mouth with her words and shaking Willow to her core.  She wasn’t ready for the large tongue this time as it picked her up and started to throw her to the top of the mouth.  Willow tried to hold onto the tongue for the love of her life as it threatened to push her into Nina’s palate.  The squishy flesh molded around Willow pinning any struggling she could do, but her feet were able to kick off the hard roof of Nina’s mouth.  With some movement, Willow was able to start to slide over the tongue and out on the other side, toward the open mouth instead of the back of the throat.  Invigorated with the success she gained, Willow tried to head for the opening-

 

A large finger approached Willow.  She didn’t even have time to put her hand up when the digit pushed into her forehead.

 

“NOOO, STOP,” Willow sputtered and screamed as the finger jammed into her head and pushed her backwards.  Any progress she made, was erased as she was pushed backwards and toward her demise.  Willow kicked her feet trying to connect with something to push off of.  Her feet slipped and slid off any slick surface that it touched.  Willow fought harder as her right foot felt it collided and slip downward.  It was caught in the throat.  Her right foot was soon followed by her left foot as they were both dipping downward in the throat.  Before she could even retract one of them, a tight strong muscular force pined both feet from the knees down.  Willow’s eyes went wide as there was a slight tug on her.  She was literately caught in Nina’s throat.  One gulp and she was gone…

 

It wasn’t a gulp that Nina needed, but a push.  Her finger came back and pushed into Willow’s forehead once again as she gave her a nice little push, a shove, or bump backwards.  Willow felt her decent increase in speed as her scream for help increased as she fell deeper.  The tight ring around her legs ran up to her chest and soon to her shoulders.  The last thing that shook Willow to the core was the deafening sound of her sister say.

 

“BYE BYE!”

 

The throat Willow was stuck in shook as the air blasted past her and caused her grip to loosen.  Willow felt her body slip down and into darkness as her sister swallowed her like any other tiny bite of food.

 

 

 

 

 

Nina patted her gut not sure if that tingling sensation was her excitement from eating Willow or her struggling to get out.  It didn’t matter to Nina.  Instead she looked to her mom.

 

“I wont get in trouble with Dad will I?” Nina asked bring up a question she probably should have asked before swallowing Willow.  However she was too busy enjoying herself with the tiny person than to care about the consequences that might follow.

 

“Your father?  No, I’ll talk to him,” Nina’s mom said picking up the plates after watching her swallow.  Nina felt a sense of relief that she wouldn’t have to deal with her father.  Although Nina was sure he would be on her side and not worry, but there was always that little chance that he would be angry with what happened.  But with her mom’s promised protection, Nina had nothing to worry about.  In fact her mother’s approval was probably the one thing that she was waiting for since… well for a while now.  This was like a dream come true.  Nina leaned back in her chair and sighed with another soft pat and a rub to her gut.  Nina was holding back a building burp when a thought came to her. 

 

“Oh… so… now that we don’t have Willow around,” Nina said sounding a little hopeful as she pressed the question to her mom, “Does that mean we can get a dog?!”

 

 

 

Panty Raid by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

A commission set in the shrinkism universe 

Get next week's story early, or add a character to an existing story by joining

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 

 

 

"Why do we need to keep him around," David asked the head of the fraternity, "He's a shrinky."

 

Logan just sighed and rolled his eyes at the very obvious question that kept floating around the campus and especially in the frat.  "Because, his dad and his dad's dad were both part of Delta Omega Pie.  His family pretty much made DOP, if he were to get kicked out they would stop funding this place and than where would we be at," Logan complained to David.  "They literately keep this place standing up."

 

David let that set in as he thought of having a shrinky in the frat.  "... so we have to not only let him in, but we have to kiss his tiny little ass too?"  David sounded appalled at the thought of a shrinky telling him to get him a fucking beer or something.

 

Logan chuckled, "No, his dad talked to me a few months back.  He understands the whole hazing and pledge rituals and stuff.  It's more like, we can't..." Logan clapped his hands together and made a squishing sound.  "So kick him around, make fun of him and all that normal pledge stuff, but in the end he'll become a brother like everyone else."

 

David shook his head at the news, "Alright man." David and Logan continued to walk back to the frat house from class.  Deciding to change the topic, David asked Logan about his girlfriend, "So how's Emma doing?  The other night it sounded like you guys got in a bad fight-" David stop talking when he saw Logan's reaction.

 

"We're done."

 

"No shit?  What happened?"

 

Logan shook his head, "Man, it wasn't working out.  Her sorority stuff kept falling in line with the frat house.  We just never really matched to start with.  Other things too..." Logan explained.

 

David didn't comment as he recalled Emma's personality along with Logan's.  They being leaders and heads of a sorority or fraternity, it was like having two team captains giving opposing orders and not backing down from each other.  She would act like she owned the place and Logan was the same.  On paper maybe it sounds like it could work but in real life things rarely work out as planned.

 

"Damn, that sucks," David said as they were coming up on the frat house.

 

Logan just shrugged, "I'm sure I'll hook up with someone else this weekend at Todd's party."  Logan started to open the door to the house, "Welp, time to go meet the pledges."

 

 

 

 

 

Jake looked around the enormous frat room uncomfortably.  He really didn't want to be here.  Sure he wanted to join DOP a few months back, but that was before he caught shrinkism on the home stretch of his life.  He thought he was going to make it, but it turned out right after applying and joining the college, fate had other plans for him.  Jake wanted to drop out, the sensible thing, but his father said otherwise.

 

"I don't care if you drop out of college, but I will not have a Fletcher not become a member of Delta Omega Pie."

 

Sure Jake should have argued with his dad about it, but he was persistent.  When he was like that, it was best just to say "okay".  So, here Jake was in a fraternity that he didn't want to be at, surrounded by giant men who probably thought he was just another shrinky.  The only comfort that Jake had was his best buddy Will, who was there with him pledging.  Unlike most people, he didn't treat him too different now that he was less than finger size.  

 

Will lifted Jake up to his face, "You sure about this," He asked as they waited for the head of the frat to come back from class to greet the small group of new recruits.

 

"No..." Jake honestly told him, "But, I don't really have a choice now do I?"

 

Before Will could tell Jake otherwise, the sound of the large front doors opening, could be heard throughout the fraternity house.  It didn't take long before two larger college men walked into the room, looking like they owned the place, which they technically did.  Jake watched both of the giants look over the room for something, or someone.  They spotted Jake and it was than that he knew that they were deliberately looking for him.

 

"Looks like we got a lot of new recruits this year David.  Okay pledges I'm sure you already know who I am," Logan spoke to everyone.  Jake didn't comment, not like it would have matter at his size, it wouldn't have reached Logan from across the room.  As Logan introduced himself, and the rest of the frat house, Jake just thought of how much this wouldn't be fun for him the next few weeks.  Jake looked at the two members of DOP, Logan and David as they continued to tell everyone the rules of being a pledge and what the benefits of being part of the frat.  How much they would be like family.  Jake wanted to scoff at that.  Would they really treat him like a family member and not a shrinky?  Heck even his dad, the one who demanded he join, would treat him slightly different.  A little less than his son at times.

 

David's harsh words cut into Jake's thoughts, "Hey shrinky did you hear us?  What, you think your too small to have to pay attention?"

 

Jake quickly shook his head and shouted his answer.  Will looked down at Jake, as everyone's attention was directed at him now.  Jake again repeated his answer hoping this time David heard him.  "No s-sir," Jake shouted.

 

"Just cause you're a shrinky doesn't make you any more special,  especially if your daddy was a member.  You're just a pledgee!  So you better start acting like it, or your daddy is going to come pick you up and take you home!"

 

Jake nodded, and should have felt humiliated at those words, but as David went down the line and snapped into each of the new pledges, Jake felt something.  He had a sense of belonging.  It didn't seem like David was holding back on him or singling him out due to his size.  

 

After David did his drill instructor routine, Logan continued his speech.  "These will be some of most difficult weeks of your life.  DOP doesn't need weak pledges, so if you can't take it," He pointed to the door, "Get out now."

 

No one moved.

 

"Good, alright, David take over," Logan said as he walked out of the room to do whatever it was he had planned.  David on the other hand stepped in flawlessly as he continued to talk to everyone in the room like they were lower than him.  Jake found it kind of nice to see the larger people get treated just like he was.  Maybe joining the frat wasn't such a bad idea.

 

 

 

 

 

Jake looked at the six beer bottles that towered above him as he and the rest of the pledges were forced to drink an entire six pack themselves.  The other pledges, including Will, were doing a good job.  However due to Jake's size... yeah it wasn't happening.  Jake just put his hand up against the glass bottle of beer and marveled at how much alcohol was in the bottle compared to him.  It had to be the same amount of an Olympic swimming pool... or so he thought.

 

"NO PUKING," David ordered.  The typical demand that Jake figured was a common occurrence to this trail.  "SHRINKY!"  David shouted as he came across him.  "I said drink," He told Jake.

 

"uh, i.. uh, Can't?"  Jake said looking stupefy at the demand to consume the drink well out of his reach.

 

"I didn't say if you could, I told you to do it," David demanded like Jake would magically grow bigger and start chugging.  After looking between David and a mortified Will, David finally said.  "If your pledge brother can't finish his beer than the rest of you will have to do it for him."

 

There was some groaning and complaining from a few but surely six hands came forward and plucked the towers of glass off the table Jake was on.  Jake watched his brothers down the drinks for him.  One of them nearly lost his stomach contents from the added amount of just one more bottle of beer.  Jake thanked everyone for helping him, but either they didn't hear or didn't want to respond.

 

David walked back and forth between everyone as he looked pleased.  

 

Logan soon joined everyone in the room and started to look just as pleased as David was with everyone "Good job everyone.  It's been nearly 2 weeks... that means the weeks of hazing is almost over."  Before anyone could rejoice at the news, Logan went on.  "There's just one last thing that needs to be done."  Logan walked over to a table in the room and opened it showing off a drawer full of women's clothing.  "The traditional panty raid."  Logan pulled out a handful of clothing before dropping them back into the drawer.  "Every member since the birth of Delta Omega Pie, has stolen underwear from a sorority on campus."

 

Jake watched Will and a few of the other pledges smirk at the news.  A rumor that has spread throughout campus.  Jake however wasn't feeling as happy about this.  It seemed wrong for him to have to take someone's underwear just to be part of the frat.  However he had come too far in order to back out now.  

 

"So it's simple really," Logan told everyone as he closed the underwear drawer.  "Steal me some underwear by Saturday, before the celebration party.  Anyone who can't," Logan paused near Jake and said, "Won't be a brother to us."

 

Jake gulped at the news.  

 

"Uh, ho-how am I suppose to steal... underwear?"  Jake asked Logan.

 

Logan didn't miss a beat as he looked at Jake.  "Not my problem pledgee.  No exceptions this time.  I'm sure your dad will understand."  Logan didn't miss a beat as he walked out of the room with David in tow.

 

Jake just looked at the empty towering glass bottles he couldn't even drink out of.  How was he suppose to sneak into a sorority and take some underwear.

 

 

 

 

 

"Dude this sucks!"  Will complained as he and Jake sat in their dorm room.  "There is no way we can steal from a sorority without getting caught.  Like they totally upped their guard since the last few years it's happened.  I even heard they got motion sensors or something."  Will groaned.  "I even talked to a few of the other guys..." He shook his head, "They are having the same issue.  Most of the sororities know whats going to happen this week and have locks and even have cameras set up.  There is no way in a sorority without an invitation and I heard no one is letting a single guy in the entire week."

 

Jake sat there on the desk listening to his friend complain about the impossible task set before them.  "Can't we just buy some and pose them as stolen?"

 

Will shook his head, "You do NOT want to get caught doing that.  Trust me.  Last year a new pledges tried that... lets just say you'd rather get caught by campus police than try and fake it."

 

"What the fuck dude," Jake complained hearing the news.  "Is this really worth it all?  Like I mean is it really worth having a record to be part of DOP?"

 

"... I mean kind of," Will shrugged.  "What about your dad?  You told me how harsh he can be.  Do you want to have to tell him why you're not part of the frat?"

 

Jake didn't comment as he tried to imagine what his dad would do.  Would he just disown him?  Than he would be a shrinky without any family name or protection... this was literately life or death for him.  

 

Will sat up quickly at a thought.  "Wait..." he looked right at Jake.  "You could do it," He said sounding like he just heard a prophecy.

 

"What?  Do what?"

 

"You could get the panties!"

 

"... uh no???"  Jake said sounding confused.  "How the hell am I suppose to do that?  I can't even open a door."

 

"Exactly!"  Will told him like it made sense.

 

"Dude, what are you talking about."

 

"Think about it, you can't open a door, but you can sneak under one.  Or through a window or like a crack in the wall," Will said smiling like Jake had some kind of super power.  

 

"And than do what exactly," Jake asked not sure what his friend was asking from him.

 

Will gave him a look, "Than you take the panties!  You're like our little inside spy or something.  The sorority girls will be looking for people like me and the others, but not someone like you," Will told him.

 

Jake shook his head, "I don't know about this.  I... I don't' think I can-"

 

Will cut him off, "You got to.  It's not just you, but all of us pledges that are on the line.  Look, remember the past couple of hazings... we covered for you.  I think now it's time that you help us..."

 

Jake shook his head at the way Will was phrasing it.  Jake never asked for them to help him, but they did it anyway.  Now it seemed that he had to help them out this time.  It almost felt like Jake had a debt to pay, and it was being called in now.  Jake didn't like how he was put in this position, but there wasn't much he could do about it.  "You seriously going to do this to me?  I didn't ask for you guys to help me out..." Jake complained but after a long pause, finally gave in, "FINE!"

 

"Great," Will said sounding genuine happy about Jake helping out.  "I'll talk to some of the guys to scope out places to hit."

 

Jake didn't like how Will used scoping out a place for them to hit.  It just made this seem all the more wrong.  He just hoped that the guys didn't find some place insane for him to try and sneak in or steal from.  Heck, Jake wasn't even sure if he wanted to be associated with a group of guys known for stealing underwear.  It might have been easier to say no and drop out from the fraternity, but Jake would be lying if he didn't feel a sense of bonding with the other pledges.  The least he could do was try for them.

 

 

 

 

 

Jake looked at the slightly open window.

 

"You can't be serious," Jake shouted at Will even though it sounded like he was whispering to him.

 

"What? This is literately the ONLY room that has an open window," Will told Jake in a hushed voice.

 

Jake looked at the slight gap, that wasn't even a quarter of an inch open.  Either the owner of the room forgot to completely close the window or she just wanted a small draft in her room.

 

Jake didn't like this, "And you're sure she's gone?  I mean not like somewhere else in the building... Like out of the fucking sorority?"

 

"Yeah, she's got class.  Trust me on this, we did our research on Emma, she's got Biology at 3 till 5.  You have 2 hours to grab 5 panties or bras or whatever she's got."  Will gave a thumbs up, "And for whatever reason she coming back early, Joe's following her to text us if she doing anything odd.  Bro, we got this, you just have to get us some underwear and were going to be DOP members!"

 

Jake mussed over the information.  He did feel a little better knowing that someone was watching the woman they were stealing from... 

 

Well, that didn't sound good when he said it like that.

 

Jake tried to ignore what he was about to do was a crime, and that it didn't sit well with him.  However they only had tonight to do this.  They spent so much time locating the perfect place, one that had a room on the ground floor with bushes or plants blocking others from seeing Will hunkering near the window.  Sadly those drastically limited the places they could break into, and now this happen to be the only one with a slight open window.  

 

"Let's just hurry the hell up," Jake told Will not wanting to waste any time that he might need.  Will nodded and tied the long string around Will.  "5 pieces of underwear... god this is so stupid," Jake muttered as Will lifted Jake out of the bush and held him up to the small opening in the window.  Jake felt a sense of fear from being out in the open.  Anyone would notice Will's arm sticking out of the bush, so Jake quickly jumped off his hand and grabbed the window frame.  Jake was just small enough to army crawl through the opening and onto the other side into the room.

 

Jake looked through the room and sighed as he spotted some underwear on the floor scattered about.  That was one obstacle he was afraid of was the girl would be a clean freak and have nothing on the ground.  Luckily she wasn't.  Jake carefully walked to the ledge of the window sill and looked at the major drop.  Jake gave the rope a good tug to signal Will to give him a little slack.  Jake jumped off the ledge and found he dropped a little before the rope was taunt and kept him in the air from falling.  Another yank and it slowly was lowered down.  It took only a few moments before Will feed the slack to Jake and he was on the carpeting ground.  

 

Jake let out another sigh, "That went better than I expected."  Last time they practiced this, Will nearly dropped him straight into the ground of their room.  This time he was more careful.  Jake untied his end of the rope and looked throughout the room one more time, now that he was ground level.  The room was filled with typical sorority stuff.  College books and papers spread throughout the room, the girl seemed a little slobbish for being in a pristine sorority.  Jake didn't ponder who this person was or what she was like, he had a job to do.  The less time he spent here the better.  Jake ran to the nearest piece of underwear.

 

It was a skimpy thong.  Grabbing the material, Jake gave it a good heave and found it budged slightly.  

 

"OH god!"  Jake shouted as he gave it a harder tug and dragged it across the carpet the few inches he needed.  Panting from the exercise, Jake grabbed the string and tied it around the underwear.  Giving it a good test on the knot, he gave the rope a nice solid jump tug.  In just a split second, after Jake got clear, the underwear zipped up and out the window.  A few more moments and Will pulled and slipped the string through the opening in the window and let it fall to the carpet again.  Letting out an exhausted sigh, Jake said, "One down, four to go."

 

Turning around and looking for another fabric of clothing left out, Jake spotted another underwear entangled in some shorts.  Grimacing at the struggle that would follow it, he ran over and did his best.  It took much longer than he thought it would, and found that he was sweating and straining as he tied the clothing up and gave the rope a nice tug.  Jake hated how easily Will was able to drag the enormous panties out of the room without much effort.  Still Jake had work to do.  

 

After what felt like hours, Jake tied off the second to last piece of underwear.  He was really panting and tired.  He felt exhausted from all the dragging and pulling of the large clothes.  However he still had one more to go.  As soon as he gave the rope a nice tug and it flew through the air, Jake turned around and examined the now pretty bare bedroom floor.  "Shit," Jake panted as he looked over the mounds of clothing he already went through for underwear.  He was now short one, and there wasn't any on the floor.  "Crap..." Jake muttered as he tried to think of what to do.  There was no way he could just leave without grabbing one more pair of panties.  

 

Jake looked left and right, all over the place.  There wasn't any more used underwear on the ground.  That meant he had to find the clean ones... 

 

Jake looked over to the daunting dresser.  It towered well up into the air.  The large wooden monolith seemed like an impossible beast to attempt to climb.  However Jake already spotted the long cable belonging to what looked like a hair dryer on the top of the dresser, it reached to the carpet on the ground.  A few of the drawers were already cracked open.  Jake could try and climb up and try and retrieve a pair, but could he get them out?

 

What choice did Jake have?  If he didn't retrieve one, than someone wasn't joining the fraternity.  

 

"Stupid heights," Jake muttered to himself as he started to head toward the dresser.  "Stupid fraternity and their dumb rules."  Jake made it to the long white cord dangling off the top of the dresser.  "Stupid dad, making me go through all this," Jake shook his head as he grabbed the plastic cord that was thick, but manageable.  Pulling himself up on the cord, Jake started the daunting job of climbing and stealing the last set of underwear needed.  As Jake climbed up the cord he saw the first drawer was all the way closed.  Hopefully that wasn't the one that he need to get into.  Next drawer he saw open had some shirts.  Jake saw the last drawer was open, at the top of the dresser.  Hating the height he had to scrambled up and the distance of it all, Jake pulled himself to the top and was rewarded with the site of dozens of clean panties stuffed in the drawer.  "Finally some good luck-"

 

The sound of the bedroom door opening frighten Jake as the door was swinging open.  Jake spun around and saw the string near the window gone.  

 

"WILL?!"  Jake hissed as he didn't spot an escape route as the owner of the room was already back.  

 

Jake had just moments to act and tried to get into the dresser drawer, however the moment he attempted to grab the wooden ledge, someone entered the room.  Than another person.  And another.

 

Jake watched as three giantess entered the room laughing and talking while he was out in the open trying to grab onto the wooden dresser.  Realizing he didn't have time, he stop trying for the open panty drawer.  Turning his body so he was on the other side of the power cord, away from the new comers, he held on hoping he wasn't too noticeable to the three women.  

 

As each woman walked into the room, Jake knew them either by name or passing.  Emma, the shortest of all three and sorority leader, came in like she owned the place before flopping down on her bed with an exhausted sigh.  Stacy, the tallest and dark skinned was on the phone talking to someone.  She was hanging up as she walked over to Emma.  Yvonne was the last of the girls to enter the room and head over to an open chair by the desk, she sat down asking how the test went for Emma.

 

"It was so boring and lame.  I over prepared," Emma told them.

 

"Food should be on the way soon," Stacy commented hanging up her phone.

 

"Is that a draft," Yvonne asked spinning in the chair to spot the open window.  "Girl what are you doing leaving your window open?"  Yvonne asked like she was crazy.

 

"Yeah," Stacy commented sounding just as appalled, "It's panty raiding season.  Are you nuts?"  Stacy got up and slammed the cracked window closed.

 

"Fuck," Jake whimpered looking at his escape route now completely gone.  He wasn't sure how he was going to get out that window but with it closed he had one less escape.  Jake's head turned toward the still open door.  Jake shook his head.  There was no way he made it out through there and not get noticed.

 

Emma laughed, "Whoever tries it, would have to have a massive set of ball on them if they thought they could nab some of MY underwear." 

 

Jake didn't want to think what would happen to him if they were caught by Emma, the way she said it sounded like it wouldn't be a good thing.  Staying as still as possible, Jake was afraid that the slightest of movements would shake the cord he was on and give himself away.  As he stayed still he heard the three goddess talk about girl things, parties, and other stuff.  Emma's recent break up a couple of weeks ago, Stacy crushing on someone in her history class, and Yvonne's family coming to the states for the summer.  

 

As Jake stayed still he couldn't help but feel his arms quiver from holding himself up on the plastic cord he was wrapped around.  The longer he stayed up on the cord the harder it was for him to stay attached to it.  Knowing he couldn't stay here forever, Jake figured he needed to make some progress to the door.  The longer he stayed in the room the sooner he would be found, or his arms would give out and fall about 100 feet or so to the ground.  A drop he didn't want to attempt.  Jake started to slowly slide down the cord.  A slow inch crawl a minute or so, or that's how it felt.  The slower he went the less likely he would draw attention to himself.

 

The sound of Stacy's phone going off brought all attention to her, "OH foods here."  The towering woman got up off the bed and went out the door and headed off to collect whatever dropped off food it was.  Jake took this opportunity to climb a little further-

 

"What the fuck..." Emma muttered loudly.

 

Jake's heart froze.  Did she see him?!

 

"Huh," Yvonne asked as her attention and Jake's was pulled to Emma.  She was looking down at the ground.

 

"My underwear... what the fuck... my underwear is missing," Emma said sounding upset and furious as she glared around the floor of the room.  "Someone fucking took my underwear," Emma nearly shouted as she got up off the bed.

 

Yvonne gave her a sympathetic look, "We did warn you..."

 

Jake watched as Emma got up off her bed and nearly ran to Jake.

 

Suddenly Emma grabbed her dresser and nearly yanked the whole panty drawer out of the dresser looking through it, "The fuckers only took my used ones.  Fucking sickos!"

 

Jake hadn't been more frightened in his entire life as he was so close to Emma he could feel her body heat and rage steaming off her body.  Jake refused to open his eyes as he kept them shut praying she left the dresser area soon.  However the moment he thought she was going to leave, he felt the air around him freeze.

 

She saw him... he could feel it before he saw it.

 

"You," She stated out loud.  Jake didn't want to, but he opened his eyes and saw those large orb like eyes of Emma looking locked onto him.  "It was you, wasn't it."

 

"... I can explain!"  Jake tried to shout only Emma had her hand plucking him off the cord in a matter of moments.  He didn't have time to say anything else as Emma held his tiny form in between two pinched fingers.  Emma's face had a stern glare on it as she seemed to be trying to figure out how exactly Jake had manage the task of stealing her underwear.

 

"What do you have there," Yvonne asked from her seat trying to see what was going on.

 

As if to make things worse, Stacy had returned and was holding a couple of bags from a fast food burger joint nearby.  She just shut the door and looked at Emma holding something, and Yvonne's attention was drawn to it too.  All three of the Giantess were watching him now.

 

"So you're the one who stole my underwear," Emma stated.  Jake didn't know how to respond.  Instead Emma went on, "Okay little guy, where did you put them?  There was no way you could have dragged them off somewhere."

 

"I-It- DOP, if I didn't take them I would have been kicked out.  I swear I didn't want to do it but I was forced to!"  Jake tried to explain to the giantess.  

 

"Where are they," She said more sternly like dealing with a child who didn't understand the question.

 

"... g-gone, Will has them.  They probably turned them in."

 

"Wow," Stacy said opening one of the bags pulling out a burger.  "I didn't think the guys were low enough to get a shrinky to steal for them."

 

Yvonne nodded before laughing.  "Sounds like the rumor of Logan having the smallest dick in DOP isn't so true after all."  

 

Emma snorted at the comment of small dicks.  "I'm sure everyone is large than this little guy."  Jake felt upset at the remark.  Sure it was true but for someone to insult him like that was a low blow to his already small ego.  Jake tested the grip on him only to find it was still pinching him as strongly as before.  Emma headed over to the bag while still holding Jake, she reached in with her other hand and pulled out a large burger.  Sure to Jake's size it was enormous but even at a normal person's size it would be a tremendous amount of food.  Once the paper wrapped burger was extracted, Emma dropped Jake into the paper bag leaving him trapped in there by himself.  Emma carried the bag with her as she sat down on her bed, Jake watched the paper bag fold in just a little by something pressing in on the sides.  It had to be Emma's legs as she sat crossed leged with him in her lap and her thighs around the sides.

 

"What are you going to do with him," Stacy asked from somewhere.

 

"What the small fry?"  Emma asked after chewing some of her food and gulping it down.  "Don't really know yet."

 

"Can I see him," Yvonne asked.  

 

Jake watched Emma from above nod.  Soon a large hand dipped in and pulled him out.  Jake was now face to face with Yvonne.  She too was eating her food and chewing it before speaking.  "Awww, poor thing, I bet you thought you were going to get away with stealing, didn't you," She said in an unsympathetic tone.

 

"Men are all creeps," Stacy stated.

 

"If only they were the only ones that could catch shrinkism," Emma added.  "World would be better off without them."

 

"Please, I'm sorry," Jake pleaded with Yvonne.  She didn't bother to listen to his begging.

 

"Let me see him before you get rid of him," Stacy added.

 

Jake's heart skipped a beat at her words.  Get rid of him?

 

Soon he was passed off to Stacy who tilted her head at him, "So what are you going to do with him," Stacy asked Emma again waiting for her answer.  Jake tried to talk to Stacy to tell her or Emma that they didn't have to hurt him.  "You think the guys are looking for him?"

 

"Doubt it," Emma said over her mouth of food, "I'm pretty sure they got what they need, why come back for a shrinky?"

 

Jake heard this and recalled how the fraternity was suppose to stand up for each other, as brothers.  Surely they would come back for him right?  Will was his friend, he was probably at the door knocking to be let in just to save him.  

 

"True," Yvonne said before she laughed, "Oh my god... look at him, I think he just realized that..."

 

Jake was in fact feeling the blood drain from his face as the girls peered at him.  They all were laughing or shaking their head in disbelief.  Sure enough Jake was horrified at the news.  Will wasn't at the window anymore, he was gone.  Why would he risk getting kicked out of not just the fraternity but off campus for Jake.  He was just a tiny shrinky...

 

Emma took Jake and placed him back in the fast food bag.  He stayed there as the girls continued to eat.  It didn't take long for Emma to finish her mammoth size burger.  It seemed after each bite she took a growing shadow started to expand from her gut.  A little bump blocking a little extra light after each bite size swallow.

 

"Ooof, god I'm so stuffed..." Emma sighed rubbing her slightly lumped belly that Jake could see was extending more now that she downed what looked to be a full sized cow burger.  It had to be at least the size of her fist now that she was done.

 

"Can't eat another bite," Chided Stacy.

 

"Maybe a few fries but that's all," Emma sighed.

 

"Maybe a small fry..." Yvonne asked.

 

Jake felt his world freeze once again with Yvonne's implying tone.  Slowly he watched Emma's head tilt downward into the empty bag that Jake was held in.

 

"Well..." A smile crept over her face, one that meant trouble for him, "Maybe just one teeny tiny fry wouldn't hurt."

 

"Oh shit," Stacy laughed.

 

Jake on the other hand didn't find this funny.  "You, you can't eat me!"  Jake cried out as he watched Emma looking down at him.  Instead of answering his cry, Emma's hand reached into the bag and pulled him out with the same small amount of effort from her.  "I didn't want to do it, they made me!"  Jake told her again.

 

"You should feel lucky, it's not often that I put a guy in my mouth," Emma told Jake.

 

Both of the other Giantess laughed, "Ohh, did you just use a dick joke on a shrinky you're about to eat?"

 

Emma ignored Stacy's little question as she brought Jake up toward her lips.  She opened her mouth letting Jake see the remains of the burger she ingested.  The sesame seeds that littered parts of her mouth, the little wad of lettuce stuck in one of her molars.  A scampy piece of meat wedged in between one of her teeth.  Jake shook his head as he felt the warm moist air of Emma's breath wash over him along with the chilling dread of what was about to happen to him.  The smell of fresh onions and mustard hit his nose hard as Jake tried not to gag while he fought against the strong fingers.

 

Before Jake could react he was already being tossed inside the open mouth.  He landed on the slippery tongue.  Jake couldn't scramble fast enough as the tongue was already flicking him around and inside the soaking wet mouth.  In a mater of moments he was drenched in the nasty substance that smelled horrendous.  However Emma didn't give Jake time to rest as she started to swallow him.  Jake protested with not just sounds but by moving his arms and legs around, trying to find something to grab and hold onto.  He felt something and reached out to touch it.  

 

Suddenly Jake heard a roaring sound as he shout out of the mouth and into a hand.  Emma was coughing and clearing her throat.  Jake was ejected out of the mouth harshly.

 

"Oh shit, you okay girl," Stacy asked moved in to pat her back.

 

"Did you swallow him," Yvonne asked.

 

Emma shook her head, as Jake sat in her open palm drenched in slime.  "No... I couldn't."

 

Stacy looked at Jake and than back at Emma, "You... you couldn't?  Isn't he like and inch tall?"

 

Emma now was looking embarrassed, "And?"

 

"Well," Yvonne chimed in, pausing for a few moments to let it sink in for everyone.

 

Finally Emma blurted out, "I DON'T LIKE TO SWALLOW, OKAY?!"

 

Stacy just frowned, "What?"

 

Emma look frustrated as she went on, "It's why Logan dumped me."  She quickly made a snide imitation of what Logan told her, "What do you mean you don't' swallow?  Logan didn't want a girlfriend who couldn't."

 

"oh... Emma," Stacy said patting her on the back.  Jake sat in the puddle of spit trying to gauge what to do next while the girls consulted Emma on the reason of the silly break up, he didn't want to chance a repeat of what just happened.  Jake tried to get up but slipped and landed in the gooey puddle of drying spittle.  Stacy went on, "You know it just takes some practice, that's all.  Fuck Logan, he's a piece of shit for saying that."

 

"Yeah," Yvonne added.  "Look, Emma, if you want, we can help."

 

"Help?"  Emma asked not sure what they meant.  

 

"Yeah," Yvonne said leaning in.  Jake watched as Yvonne's fingers picked him up off the damp hand and held him at eye height of Emma, "We can use small fry as practice material."

 

Jake couldn't believe what he was hearing.  This was insane!  "She couldn't swallow me the first time," Jake tried to warn them.

 

"Oh shut up little fry," Stacy blurted at Jake.  

 

Jake didn't understand what they meant but the sound of using him for "swallowing" practice was beyond him, however Yvonne went on, "Trust your sisters.  We're here to help.  Now, tilt your head back."

 

Jake watched as Emma nodded and did as she was told.  She tilted her head backwards and had her mouth pointed upward.  Jake was soon carried over to Emma.  Yvonne went on, "Okay open your mouth."  Once again, Jake looked into the gasping void.  Jake shook his head in fear as he was once again looking at death.  "Stacy, can you give her a hand?"  Jake watched as Stacy started to rub and relax Emma's throat.  The soft gentle massages slowly had Emma's mouth and throat blossoming open into a massive sink hole.  "There we go... see, you just have to relax."  Yvonne told Emma.  "okay ready to meet her belly?"  Yvonne asked Jake.

 

"Don't do-"

 

It was all Jake got out before he was let go.  The half an inch drop felt like a mile as Jake plummeted past the open lips and tongue.  The throat was easily large enough to gulp him down.  Jake didn't even have time to grab or fight back this time as he quickly was surrounded by darkness and than warm sticky walls.  Just as soon as he hit the squeezing wall, something massive and hard pushed in from around him.  It started to drag him down quicker than before.

 

"Gulp," Stacy said from the outside, and it was now that Jake realized it was Stacy's fingers guiding him down Emma's throat.  Jake tried to thrash or climb up the throat but the pinching sensation around him and the large digits pushing him downward stopped him.  Jake was soon gulped and swallowed quickly down the throat and into the awaiting stomach.  The massive fleshy cavern was filled to the brim with the meal Emma just ate.  Jake landed in a mucky mush mound of food.  Jake couldn't see a thing as he was in a dark and nasty world filled with heat and acidic smells that burned and tickled his nose.  Jake clamored through the layer of chomped up burger and tried to find an exit.  Anywhere that wasn't Emma's gut.

 

"See, easy," Came a muffled sounding Yvonne.  "With a little more practice you can be a pro sallower like me, in no time," Yvonne laughed through Emma's stomach.

 

Emma's voice was rumbling through the chamber as she said "Oh shut up," Before laughing with her friends.  This was the last sound Jake heard as the chuckling and laughter stirred the mixture of food.  Waves of food loosening and shifting, falling and collapsing all around Jake.  It piled in around him as he was in a nightmare of jostling food.  He tried to fight his way out but it was like being trapped in an avalanche of burger meat and bread.  Without knowing where up or down was, he was left in the full stomach of food, unsure of where to go.  Jake could only hear the sounds of Emma's body starting to break down the small load added into the massive belly of burger beef.

 

 

 

 

"Shhh, shut up," Emma growled to a snickering Stacy and Yvonne.  

 

"Hurry up," Stacy whispered to Emma.

 

"You ever tried taking a shit in front of your friends," Emma protested as she squatted over the open drawer of the DOP panty dresser.  Emma closed her eyes as she tried not to think about much except the upcoming bowel movement as she hovered over the open dresser.  It was just a toilet...

 

Emma felt the massive built up shit starting to move.  She let a fart escape and fill the air around the dresser with it's stench.  She hopped all the guys were out of the house, or they for sure would have heard it.  Emma continued to push and felt the head of the turd poking out of her backside as she tried not to move while doing the deed.  The log started to leave and Emma grunted and pushed more as the girth of the beast got larger.

 

"Oh god, that's nasty," Stacy said holding her nose.

 

"Smells like someone died," Yvonne said with a chuckle in her voice.

 

"Shut up," Emma hissed again as she was losing concentration.  Again she pushed and a quick silent fart came out along with the rest of the log.  The shit leaving Emma's back side was smooth and massive from the amount of food she ate the other day.  That was the issue with eating too much food, it always left a large helping of leftovers the next day.  Finishing up with a nice couple of pushes, Emma grinned as she looked at the nice size crap she left on the girl's panties hidden in the drawer.  There was just the faintest sight of what looked to be a shirt or maybe part of the shrinkies pants in the last part of the log, showing off what could only be what was left of the panty raider.  

 

"Alright, let's get out of here before the smell attracts too much attention," Emma told the girls as they started to sneak out.  Just as Emma was leaving the fraternity, she sent her ex-boyfriend a text message.  "Panty raid failed successfully," and sent a picture of her contribution to the panty collection that they had been building up over the years.  With one more remark she added, "He was almost as big as you, almost..."

Allison (1) by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Another commission

Get next week's story early, or add a character to an existing story by joining

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

George sat in his plastic chamber of pure horror.  All around him he could hear the muffled sounds of banging or pleading from all others like him.  Above, below, to his left, and to his right.  The empty room that reminded him of jail cell, which technically is what he was in.  George couldn’t see anything in his little box except the grayish white plastic walls around him, the only window he had was a clear plastic wall in front of him allowing him to see outside.  It seemed he was a good two or three feet off the ground in the backroom of some kind of store.  There were brown cardboard boxes all along the wall across from him.  George had already attempted to try his walls for any weaknesses but found they were firm and unmoving.  

 

George sat there shaking his head.  Henry was his friend… so why did he sell him off for just a measly $5? 

 

Recalling the events leading up to his imprisonment, George caught shrinkism about a month or so ago.  Dropping out of school, George still stayed in contact with Henry, his best buddy in eight grade.  They would hang out and play some games, or what they could.  He would let him know how the other kids at school were doing and what they were learning.  However, never once had Henry said or did anything to give away his true intentions with him.  Today he just asked if George wanted to go to the mall today.  Thinking it was just a simple trip with his friend, he said sure.  It wasn’t till he saw the store he walked toward, It’s a Small World.  An older woman maybe in her 30’s or so, stood outside the door with a brown bag in one hand.

 

“Here you go,” Henry said without much emotion.

 

“Yup, nice kid.” She said pulling out a 5 dollar bill and handing it to him.

 

George was too stunned to react as the woman plucked him off of Henry’s hand and started to drop him in the bag.

 

“H-Henry?!”  George cried out as he fell through the dark before he landed on someone.  There were a few other shrinkies in the bag with him, all equally afraid and startled.  They were calling out for other names, asking to be set free, or that there was some kind of mistake.  George didn’t even get a goodbye or anything as Henry walked away.  The bag soon sealing back up leaving George and the other small people in darkness.  

 

George shook his head in disbelief as his best friend had just sold him off.  Why?  It just didn’t make sense to him!  Now he was trapped in this plastic prison, waiting for whatever it was that would happen.    The countless sounds of other muffled sounds told George that he wasn’t the only one that was trapped like this.  He just wish he knew what was going to happen to him…

 

 

 

It had to be hours before he heard some soft thumping approaching.  The woman from before came into his vision through his plastic see through wall.  She wasn’t looking at him or even acknowledge the others as a few made more noise now that there was someone else in the room.  George watched as the woman walked to the wall with the cardboard boxes stacked up.  She simple picked one up and started to head away carrying the box.  That was all, not even a glance or a hello, it was like they were invisible to her, or she just didn’t care.

 

George couldn’t help but wonder who she was and why she did this to them?  What the heck was going on?

 

The woman hadn’t come back, and George was starting to get tired.  He felt mentally exhausted from being kidnapped and sold.  

 

 

 

 

 

George didn’t know when he fell asleep, but the sound of voices growing louder woke him up from sleep.

 

The voice of George’s captor started to get louder.  She was talking to someone, it sounded like another female around the same age?  George wasn’t sure, he just thought it might be better if he sat in the back of his plastic box as the voices got closer and louder.

 

Finally he saw his captive, the adult woman chatting it up with a new woman that looked a little younger.  The new woman laughed, “Abby, you didn’t, did you?”

 

George caught the store owner’s name.  

 

“You bet your ass I did, my boyfriend kept the kid in there for like a solid week,” Abby laughed, the sound was filled with a devilish delight to it, “The boy wont be able to wash Spike’s smell off him.  It’s like his permanent smell…” Abby giggled, “Thank god his mom didn’t notice.”

 

The new girl smirked and shook her head, “That’s so messed up…” Finally her head turned toward George, and his assumption, the others trapped.  “I get to pick from all of them?”

 

“Yup,” Abby nodded.  

 

“Uh… any um… fresh ones?”  The woman asked sounding a little unsure of how to ask the question.

 

“Fresh… oh newbies?  Yeah,”  Abby said pointing to a few boxes, and finally at George who felt his body shiver when the new woman looked at him.  There was a sparkle or twinkle George saw in her deep eyes when she locked onto him…

 

“So many to pick from,” The woman spoke with awe.  “How did you get so many?”

 

Abby chuckled, “Sorry, again company policies can’t reveal that… but between you and me.  If you come across any and want to make a quick $5, you know where we are,” Abby said winking at the other woman.

 

George watched the woman move in closer as she peered at what he could only assume were the other shrinkies as she looked closer.  As she made her way toward George she paused at his chamber.  George pressed back into the plastic wall behind him trying to stay still and invisible, however it wasn’t helping.  She had her eyes on him.

 

“Well, go ahead and pick your 10,” Abby said as she stood next to the woman gazing at George.  Abby had a very similar looking brown bag that she had stuff him in earlier this morning.  “Any particular ones you want, any preferences?”

 

The woman seemed to ponder on the question.  “Preferences?”

 

Abby nodded, “Yeah any that you or your date tonight prefer to have for this evening?” 

 

“Well… I haven’t know Wallace that long,” she said.  She simple shrugged, “I never thought it mattered.”

 

“Oh trust me sweetie it does.  Spike, my boyfriend, he wont say it but I know he gets way more excited about the male ones, especially the macho looking ones.  He likes the idea of comparing himself off to them, it’s like an alpha male kind of thing or something.  A few customers prefer them a certain age… As for me, I like the ones that will listen.  An obedient toy, makes it more fun I would say.  What about you?”

 

George was sickened by the talk but the next words that came from the woman looking at him chilled him even more, “I like the fresh ones, you called them what, newbies?  They just seem to struggle more than the others, you know?”

 

Abby laughed, “I figured.  Well, I’m assuming you want that one first?”  Abby pointed right at George.

 

The woman nodded.  George now started to panic as he watched Abby move closer, her hand reaching toward the plastic box that George was in.  She grabbed something, like a handle and pulled.  George felt his box sliding as he was pulled out, the ceiling moving and opening up to the outside.  Looking up he saw that he was being pulled away from the wall he was stuck in, where there were numerous boxes some with 1 or more shrinkies in them, others empty.  It wasn’t till Abby’s hand was starting to enter from the opening that George started to panic.  

 

“No!  Not me, please I-I’m not suppose to be- no!”  George cried as he tried to back away from the fingers pinching at him.  He was simple picked up and carried out of his prison and dropped into another one.  The large brown paper walls climbing up into the sky preventing any attempt at escaping.

 

“Okay, nine more,” Abby spoke.

 

George would have attempted to rip the bag open if he hadn’t seen someone try it earlier this morning.  He knew it wouldn’t rip, no matter how much one fought against it.  One by one he watched random people fall down from the sky landing in the bag.  Soon there were 9 of them.

 

“Last one,” Abby told her.

 

“Hmmm, maybe I should get one for Ryan?  Feel kind of bad leaving him out there for so long.”

 

“You could,” Abby said, “Or you can enjoy one right now.”

 

George paled at the news of consuming someone.  “Oh, I would, but had a big lunch.  I doubt they would last a few moments in this girls stuffed gut,” The woman laughed.  The sound of a couple of light pats on her stomach resonated nearby from inside the bag.

 

“Well, there’s more than one way to enjoy a shrinky,” Abby chided the woman with a laugh.  It was silent for a few heartbeats before Abby added, “Wait… you mean… you never tried it before?”

 

“Well, I mean-”

 

“Oh my god, girl you have no idea what you’re missing.  You have to try it, just once, I swear… it’s like- you just got to try it, I promise it’s something you wont regret.”

 

George frowned, what were they talking about.  He didn’t understand what Abby was saying but a few of the others in the bag started to panic and try to find a way out.  Whatever they were talking about it seemed George was in the dark on it.  Afraid that they were going to pick from the bag that the woman was holding, George tried to hide in the shadows cast into the bag.

 

However it didn't’ seem like they weren’t selecting from the bag.  George listened as the woman outside selected another shrinky.  This time it didn’t end up in the bag.  The hesitant tone in George’s new owners voice could be heard.  “So… like just-”

 

“Nice and quick, just a push up there, maybe a squeeze to peel him off your finger… and that’s it.”  Abby explained.  “Oh, um, I’ll look… over here while you do it.”

 

George heard the sound of someone crying out as they pass by the paper wall he was standing near.  He couldn’t see anything but he heard a few weird sounds.  Some clothing moving.  A slick sound of something sliding into something, than a soft wet slurp.

 

“oh… OH!” The woman nearly shouted.

 

“See!  I told you,” Abby laughed.

 

“uh, oh… geez he’s really moving.  I-I don’t know about- mmm this,” the woman said making weird sounds.  George could feel the bag moving and swaying as the woman held onto the bag in her hand, and shifting around.

 

“Just give him a nice squeeze or two… that usually teaches them to be still,” Abby explained.

 

After a few moments, “Oh, wow your right.  Still… feels kind, I don’t know,” The woman laughed.  “This is kind of nice.”

 

Abby laughed, “I like you Allison, I think we’re going to be like best friends in no time.  Alright, I think Ryan’s been out there long enough.  Let’s get you on your way to your date tonight.”

 

George felt the bag shifting as Allison started to move.  The swinging of her arm pushed him back and forth into the others that were in the bag with him.  He couldn’t tell who he bumped into or who hit him as they were jostled around with each step.  Luckily it wasn’t like they were being bashed into each other, just a shoulder or hand colliding and bouncing off each other.  George didn’t catch the rest of the conversation that Abby and Allison was having as he was too busy trying not to land on someone again.

 

There was some talking with a new person, that George didn’t know and then there was more movement as they went on walking some more.  Again in the shifting landscape, George and the others tried their best not to bump into each other.  George finally caught some words from Allison.

 

“Did you want one before you leave,” She asked someone.

 

George felt his heart beat faster at the mention of offering someone inside the bag to this stranger.  George closed his eyes and whispered that it wasn’t him as he sat there.  The bag opened up and George couldn’t help but look up as he saw a male about the same age as Allison.  He looked inside and peered around.  George’s fear slowly fading as he watched the new Giant look inside, with almost sick expression.  He shook his head before leaning away.  The bag was sealed back up.  Everyone in the paper bag let out a collective sigh as they escaped a nasty fate, or at least for now.

 

The sounds of Allison making a weird sound mad a few of the shrinkies in the bag gasp and shudder.  George didn’t know why, all he knew was the bag shook a little as Allison shivered?  George wasn’t sure what was going on but it didn’t last too long before she was carrying them off to their new destination.  

 

 

 

 

 

George and the other eight shrinkies fell into their new plastic container that they were put in.  Allison had promptly emptied the bag into a large plastic bowl or container on a counter that could hold them.  George had gotten to his feet and looked around the room, examining the new surroundings.  It was a basic home, living room connected to a small kitchen, a flight of stairs heading upward into what George could only assume was Allison’s bed room.  He wasn’t sure but it really didn’t seem to matter since he was stuck once again in a plastic prison with everyone.

 

Once home Allison headed upstairs after dropping them off in the new inescapable space.  As George looked around examining the home more, a few of the shrinkies were attempting to climb out by going up the plastic walls.  However they were at least 5 inches or so tall.  Way too high for anyone to climb out of the slick clear cell they were all trapped in.  George looked out from the counter and gazed onto the rooms.  The kitchen was very basic, however it was small with the simple necessities in it.  The living room had three chairs and a coffee table but nothing more.  Windows had curtains draping to the floor, just barely touching the ground.  A TV attached to the opposite wall of where the chairs were facing and a few pictures on a wall.

 

George viewed the rooms and finally turned back to the prison he was in.  There wasn’t much he could do but wait for his captor to come back down from upstairs.  It was over an hour or so before she came back.  George spotted the towel wrapped around her head and the new set of clothing on her.  It looked like she had just gotten out of the shower.  She walked away from the stairs and toward the kitchen.  Each step brought her closer, George watched as she didn’t even glance to the counter they were all stuck on.  Instead she headed to the fridge and cracked it open.  She peered inside and pulled out a carton of orange juice and pour a quick cup before downing it.

 

“Ahhh, that’s some good juice,” Allison muttered as she put the carton back into the fridge and than turns her attention to everyone in the container.  “You guys are going to be in for a fun night,” Allison said smiling as she went on.  “You haven’t meet Wallace yet, but,” The grin on her face grew, “I know he’s going to love tonight.  I have so many ideas and games that we can play with you all…”  The look on Allison’s face was creeping George out.  How she could say those things to all of them without looking ashamed.  It truly was frightening to George.  

 

Yet the most frightening thing to George, was that he never did see where the tenth person Allison bought went.  She never put him in the bag or in this container with everyone else.  George felt like he should ask someone about it but, it looked like everyone else was too busy worrying about their own situation than to answer his question.  George could only assume the worse had happened to the other one.  

 

The smile on Allison’s face continued to stay on it, as she walked away from the counter and headed into the living room.  She started to turn on the TV and took a seat as she started to dry her hair a little more with the towel around her head.  As she scrubbed and watched TV, George decided to watch TV too… since it was literately the only thing he could do.  However George wasn’t really watching TV, he was just zoning out as he imagined himself at home with his mom and dad.  Both of them taking care of him while he was still home.  As much as George wished he was back home instead of here, it didn’t help.  He was still trapped here with a Giantess, who was going to do something bad to them.

 

It didn’t take too long before Allison was done drying the rest of her hair and got up off the couch.  She walked back upstairs while leaving the TV running.  George looked at the rest of the people in the room and saw most of them were like him now, just trying to pretend they were somewhere else.  The sounds of Allison coming back downstairs filled the room more than the sound of the TV playing.  When she was back on the ground level, she headed back to her seat.  She had a black bag, one from the store that she set down on the coffee table.  George watched Allison pull out her phone and start texting.  She sat there for a while, grinning when she received a message and while sending her reply.

 

George wasn’t sure why he kept watching Allison.  Maybe cause she was the only thing that was actually happening, or maybe it was cause she controlled his fate, however he kept his eyes on her.  He watched as her facial expressions, as the smile on her face slowly started to die down.  Each message after a point seemed to only deepen a frown forming.  After a while George saw Allison’s expression become a grumpy pout.  

 

“What do you mean,” She nearly shouted.  “Oh my God…” Allison huffed as she quickly typed on her phone.  The sound of Allison calling someone filled the room with each high pitched beep for each number she punched in.  Allison held the phone up to her ear as she looked extremely pissed off.

 

“What’s going on Wallace,” Allison asked through the phone.  George watched as Allison listen and rolled her eyes, “So you’re not coming over tonight?”  Again a long pause and George could see the look on Allison’s face grew even more upset.  “I thought you said-… well that’s not what… Oh come on,” Allison shouted over the phone sounding very upset.  She stood up and started to walk around as she talked on the phone, “You always do this, you say something and than you do- Oh so now it’s my fault?!”  George wasn’t sure what Wallace was saying but it was clearly making Allison even more upset.  Finally after a while Allison finally said, “Yeah, well I guess it is.  Don’t bother calling me…”  She hung up the phone and quickly tossed it into the soft cushioned chair before muttering, “Unbelievable.”

 

Allison stood there with her back to the phone and to the kitchen, where George looked at the fuming Giantess.  Was this good or bad?  Allison seemed very upset, which was not a good sign… however without Wallace or whatever his name was, it seemed they were spared for the night.  George continued to watch Allison looking away from everyone at an empty wall.  Finally she said something, “Who needs him anyway.”

 

Allison turned around and looked directly at the plastic container holding everyone in it.  George had a bad feeling, as he watched Allison start to come over to them.  Her mood was shifting away from anger and into a more calm and happier mood.  “We don’t need him to have a good time now do we,” She asked leaning into the counter.  George couldn’t help turning his head upward looking at the Giantess peering down through the opening above.  George never in his life, wished to have a roof over his head more than right now, as Allison grinned down at everyone. 

 

Allison pushed off the counter as she headed back into the living room, “Well, now that I know it’s just going to be me, by myself… let’s see what goodies I can play with just us for the night.”  Allison headed to the coffee table and picked up the other bag from the store.  She quickly brought it back to the counter and dropped the bag on the counter near the plastic container.  The bag fell over on it’s side spilling out some of the contents over the counter-top.  George looked at the spilled items and saw what was purchased in the store.  One small item slide over the counter top and landed near George and the others.  It was a gray suit that looked to fit someone their size.  The fuzzy material looked like a one piece outfit but what was odd and kind of disturbing was the fact that there was a string or something sticking off the back.  It made the outfit look like the user had a tail of some kind.  

 

George looked from the small outfit toward the rest of the bag and when he saw the black head band with cat ears attached to them, it all kind of fit in place.  Allison pulled out the ears and smiled at everyone as she put them on, “Ready to play?”

 

There was a resounding gasp and panicking sounds throughout the container at Allison’s words.  It seemed the fun for tonight would not be stopped.  George watched as Allison pulled out what looked to be three more of the mice outfits and set them down on the counter before picking up the bag.  Digging around she found what she wanted and headed off to change.  George had nothing else he could do but wait.  After a few minutes he heard the sounds of Allison returning.  She looked like a child excited for Halloween, dressed in her costume.  George couldn’t help it, there was something about Allison wearing cat ears, and the little cat paws that just fit her personality.  She pranced back toward the counter and it was on her way toward him, that George spotted the swishing tail that hung behind her.  Swaying with each step she took.  Swishing back and forth with her hips as she approached the counter.

 

“Now… which four of you will have the pleasure of playing with me tonight?  Hmm?  Any volunteers?”

 

Obviously no one moved an inch or said a thing.

 

Allison gave a playful pout, “Aww, well that’s not going to fly.  I got to have at least 4 of you.  Let’s see…” Allison’s fingers dipped in and started to fish for anyone inside the container.  Chaos spread as everyone tried to stay away from the large fingers.  A teenage looking girl, maybe a senior in high school once, was plucked up.  She fought the best she could, which didn’t help at all, as Allison carried her over to one of the four mouse suits.  It took Allison less time than George would have thought possible, as she dressed the girl in the outfit.

 

“Now don’t go running around,” Allison warned with a stern tone, “Or you’ll regret it.”

 

It was all Allison had to say to have the horrified and frighten girl sit down on her butt as she slowly started to freak out at the position she was in.  After frightening the shrinky she dressed, Allison went in for another.  Dipping her fingers back into the walled off container, she started to fish out another shrinky for use.  Once again she dressed the squirming, male this time, in the mouse suit.  The little ears and tail giving off a distinct feature in the same kind of contrast as Allison’s dress up.  Once she had two poor souls, she went for a third.  This time George watched the fingers dip around him.  He didn’t even fight it as they came down for him this time.  George just gave up and let them pull him out of the clear prison.  Unlike the two others, George let it happen as he had Allison’s large fingers hold him up and her other hand brought his new set of clothing toward him.  She slipped him into the slight baggy clothing before setting him down next to the other two.

 

“One more,” Allison purred with a happy sound.  The rumbling of Allison’s words felt just like the purring of a cat, as she leaned further forward pushing her body overhead of George and the other two as she looked for her last plaything, or victim to be exact.  It didn’t take Allison too long as she found another one and quickly got her dressed.  She was probably the oldest of the shrinkies, especially the ones picked out by Allison.  She kind of reminded George of his mom or mother at that age.  However George didn’t say anything to her.  Instead he had bigger issues, namely… Allison. 

 

“That should be enough for tonight,” Allison said as she started to pull back from the counter and finally examining the four.  “Alright my little mice.  It looks like you four will be my fist batch of toys I’ll be playing with.”  George looked between the others and was sure if this was some kind of fight to the death, he would most likely be the first one to lose.  Even the young teen wouldn’t have much of a problem dealing with him…

 

George gulped and whispered, “Wh-what game?”

 

The other three looked at George, like speaking was a death sentence for everyone.  With the other three gawking at him, Allison’s attention was drawn to the one shrinky that the others were looking at.  “Hmm?  What, did the little one say something?”  Allison asked curios.  “You going to need to speak up,” Allison said as she came back in closer.  Her face leaning into the counter.  George felt horrified at the looming face of the woman.  Her mouth could easily open up in a split second and snatch him off the counter in a blink of an eye.  The small gust of air coming off her nostrils as she breathed spilled over George giving him a nice warm bath of hot air.

 

George figured he couldn't make it worse right?

 

Speaking louder, “Wh-what game?”

 

“Oh, I’m so happy you asked.  I think you might be my favorite,” She said winking at George.  George didn’t know why but he felt a blush forming… or maybe it was from all the heat from the suit and Allison’s breath.

 

Allison pulled back from the counter again as she went on, “Well I’m sure everyone has played hide and seek before, if not it’s very simple.  You four will hide, and this kitty,” Allison said doing a quick pose, showing off her cat like features, “Will seek.  Now I guess it wouldn’t be fun if I said only 1 of you can win… so here’s the rules.  Everyone can win, you just have to hide well enough that I either get tired or bored.”  George perked up at the fact that they could all make it out alive together.  “However,” Allison said with a grin, “That means everyone can lose too… I might not be easily bored after just,” Allison held up three fingers through the cat paw she was wearing.

 

George’s relief turned to dread… she wouldn’t stop after three.  They were all doomed.

 

When Allison’s fingers went for the dressed up shrinkies, they all panicked and tried to run.  George was the only one that didn’t move, he was too horrified to make a move.  Allison easily grabbed everyone and wrapped her hand around the other three in her left hand.  Finally she turned to George and picked him up in her right hand and held him.  George could hear the others’ frighten voices calling out, but Allison didn’t pay attention, or she couldn’t hear them.

 

They didn’t move too far from the counter as Allison started to kneel down.  She set George down first and than opened her hand letting the others fall out onto the ground.  Being on the ground was so much more different from up there on the counter.  Everything was that much larger.  The chairs were mountains, the TV on the wall was like the rising sun in the sky, the front door was miles away…

 

Allison didn’t bother saying much but headed into the kitchen.  She grabbed a glass and a bottle of wine before returning.  “Okay my little mice… kitty is going to finish this bottle,” She said wiggling the bottle.  George heard the liquid splashing around, he wasn’t sure but maybe it was half a bottle or so.  “And than it’s play time,” Allison purred, “I wouldn’t take too long hiding… been a LONG day,” Allison giggled as she headed up stairs.  The cat tail again swaying behind her as she started to vanish up the stairs.  

 

No sooner did she disappear did the other start moving.

 

“Fuck fuck fuck,” The man shouted as he ran for the front door.

 

The teen girl spotted the closes chair and ran to take cover under it.

 

The older woman on the other hand did the opposite of what everyone else was doing, she ran into the kitchen.  

 

“What- where-” George asked sounding just as freaked out and panicked as the others were.  “I don’t know where to go!”  George didn’t get an answer as everyone went on their own.  George did the only thing he could think of, he ran to the closes place he could, after the teen girl and toward the underside of the chair.  “Wait for me,” George said as he followed under the chair.

 

The girl didn’t give him a chance as she shoved him out from under the chair, “GET YOUR OWN PLACE,” She yelled.

 

George never felt so devastated by those words.  “Bu-but-”

 

“I said get out of here,” She hissed in the shadows under the chair, “Go somewhere else, I wont have you getting me caught!”

 

George could feel the bite in her words and the sting in his eyes as he got up and started to run somewhere else.  He didn’t know how long he had been out in the open but he had a feeling Allison wasn’t lying when she said it wouldn’t be long till she was back.  George looked at the other 2 chairs… maybe he shouldn’t pick a chair.  George looked around and found no where else to hide.  All there was were some curtains…

 

There was no where else to go, George ran toward the drapes.  Heading toward the long flowing material, George ran up and ducked under the small little gap over the carpet.  George stood on the other side of the curtain, peeking through the gap in the slight open drapes.  He felt so exposed as the bottom half of his legs were showing.  Anyone could spot him!  But there was no where else to go!  George used the shielding of the curtain to examine the room… there was a magazine on the ground near the coffee table, maybe he could tuck himself under-

 

The sound of foot steps above filled the silent room.  George wasn’t sure if Allison was quick at drinking or if it just took him that long to get to his hiding spot, but it sounded like it was time.

 

“Ready or not, here I come,” Allison called out. 

 

George tensed up and prayed that she didn't see him.  His feet shaking as he had no way of hiding them.  Peeking out through the small space between the sides of the curtain.  George watched Allison coming back down the stairs.  One hand held an empty cup the other was the bottle of wine, which too looked and sounded empty.  Each step that Allison descend down slowly increased George’s pulse, as he feared those eyes that always seemed to lock onto just him, would do so again.  

 

Allison was nearly off the stairs when George saw what she was looking at something on the ground.  The man from before was still trying to get through the front door.  Half his body was sticking out from the small gap between the floor and the front door.  He seemed to be trying force the rest of his body through the small space.  Allison stood there for a moment before letting out a chuckle, “You know there’s a glass screen door in your way, right?”  Allison didn’t even bother with him as she started to walk toward the kitchen with her empty cup.

 

George looked back to the door and saw the man trying to wiggle backwards only to seem to be unable to get out by himself.  The sound of the empty bottle and cup being placed on the counter brought George's attention back to the threat in the house, Allison.  Allison let out a sigh as she stretched her arms out into the air and did a quick stretch in the kitchen.  When she was done, George watched as Allison slowly started to slink to the floor and out of view behind the counter.  George couldn’t see but he had an idea that Allison was now crawling around the kitchen.  He wasn’t sure why.  He just felt a new sense of fear as he couldn’t see the Giantess anymore.  It was a few minutes and than he saw her.

 

Allison was sure enough on her hands and knees, as she crawled out of the kitchen.  She was pretending to be an actual cat as she slink out of the kitchen.  However this wasn’t the most horrifying thing that George saw.  The most atrocious thing was the little fuzzy looking feet kicking out of her mouth, and the little string of a tail furiously swishing around as it looked like Allison found her first victim.  Wherever the older woman had hid, it wasn’t good enough as Allison found her prize.

 

Still watching with a terrified new sense of fear, he watched Allison keep the squirming shrinky in her mouth as she started her slow approach toward the door.  Her butt swaying like how she walked, swishing that fake tail left and right with each shift of her weight.  The massive giantess was moving slowly for her size, but George had no doubt that she could catch up to him without a worry at that pace.  Allison paused as she let out a moan.  She sat back on her knees for a second, and tilted her head upward.  Taking her right paw covered hand, she brought it to her throat and slowly gulped.  The tail and legs vanished in a split second as Allison swallowed her prey.  The small bump traveled fast, and soon there was no trace of the shrinky she just swallowed.

 

“ooo wow, that… that was something!  I thought the suits would like, make it hard to swallow you but… it actually made it easier, huh.”  Allison said shocked.  She than licked her lips and made a few mouth noises as she re-tasted her meal.  “And surprisingly adds a little… something else to it.  Oooo you guys are in for it now,” Allison said purring.  “I think I need another taste,” Allison said getting back on her hands and heading for the door.

 

George looked over to the front door and watched as the man finally had pulled his upper half out from under the door.  By the time he turned around, Allison was in view.  She was blocking his direct path into the family room and the wall with the TV on it, and the stairs were too large to climb.  The only way out, would be to run along the left wall that was perpendicular with Allison.  That was exactly what the man did, he ran parallel with the wall as he tried to escape Allison.  It was useless as she had already spotted him a long time ago.

 

Allison let out a meow noise, “Oh Mr Mousy, are you sneaking into my little old home?  Shame on you.  Let me show you how I treat my uninvited guest,” Allison giggled as she went after him, never increasing her speed.  Just like George feared she was closing the gap faster than any sprint the man could do.  He was half way along the wall before Allison was on top of him. 

 

George watched as Allison took her left paw, or hand, and simple swatted him away from the wall.  The man in the mouse suit was knocked off his feet and deeper into the family room.  George flinched from the hit.  It wasn’t a brutal one, but it had some kick to it.  The man was laying on the ground in a heap as he struggled to get up from the blow.  However Allison simple did her cat saunter toward him.  By the time he was up on his feet, Allison was laying on her stomach, her two large paws on either side of him and her face smirking at him.

 

“Kitty found a new toy,” She purred wiggling her tail and butt in the processes, grinding her hips into the floor.

 

George watched as Allison’s right hand lifted up and swatted at the man.  Her hand collided and sent the mouse man into her other hand which batted him back.  She was passing the man back and forth between her hands, slapping at him like a cat would do with a ball of yarn.  She kept this up for a few more moments, till the man crumpled to the ground.  Allison let out a disappointed sigh at the sight of the man struggling to move.

 

“Looks like someone is tired, welp I got a place for you to rest.”  Allison moved in closer as her face hovered over the small mouse looking man.  George watched Allison open her maw as wide as she could.  Her tongue stuck out as she stretch her enormous gaping jaw wide open.  With one long and painfully slow lick Allison scooped the weakened and battered shrinky into her mouth.  The small man was still trying to escape Allison’s tongue as she slowly closed her mouth.  Allison finally started to get back up and sat back down on her knees again.  George watched as Allison continued to enjoy her plaything.  She swished the shrinky around her mouth as she proceeded to look around the room.  It was like she knew she was being watched, and she wanted to taunt those who were hiding.

 

George watched as Allison’s vision started to move toward the curtains he was hiding behind.  Gasping, George ducked behind more cover and prayed he wasn’t spotted.  His legs never felt colder as they were the only thing not protected and exposed.  Allison let out a loud moan followed by a gulp.

 

“Ahhhh, ooooo, yeah…. Mmmmm, squirm for me, my little morsels,” the sound of thumping from Allison patting her gut filled the room.  “Okay, two down, and two more to join them in my belly.  Now,”  Allison purred as it sounded like she was back on the move.  “I already know where one of you are…”

 

George covered his mouth as he knew she was talking about him.  He was next.

 

“I just don’t know where the other one is… but I’ll find them soon enough.”

 

George could feel Allison getting closer.  He wanted to run, to sprint to somewhere else, but he didn’t know where.  And his feet were frozen stiff.  They were like blocks of concrete as he couldn’t move them.  The looming advance of Allison could be felt through the floor.  The sound of her hand pushing into the carpet as she crawled closer and closer.  George waited for the curtain to be ripped open or pulled apart…

 

 

“Gotcha,” Allison called out.  

 

George flinched but found that nothing happened.  Confused, George looked through the sliver in the drapes and saw that Allison was talking about the girl under the chair.

 

“Like come on, this was like the first place I would have looked,” Allison told the struggling girl in her hands.

 

George watched as the girl screamed and struggled.  She was saying something, but George couldn’t make it out.

 

“What was that,” Allison asked bringing her closer to her face.  Again silence as the mouse girl was saying something.  “He went over there,” Allison repeated.  George let out yelp as Allison’s eyes locked directly with his.  He quickly went to hide back behind the curtain hoping that she didn't see him.

 

It didn’t help, she knew where he was, the soft padding of her movements grew louder and closer.

 

Allison let out a tired sigh, “Alright little one, come out…”

 

George shook his head, not wanting to, but sadly… he was way to scared not to do as he was told.  George slowly walked out from behind the curtain.  That was when he heard the girl shriek, “See I told you!  Don’t eat me, eat him.”

 

George wanted to scream at the girl, but he was too frighten at the massive Allison sitting back on her knees.  Allison looked down at George and than back at the girl.  “Looks like we don’t have a mouse, we have a RAT.”  The girl suddenly lost any color on her face as she shook her head.

 

“No, no I helped you!”

 

Allison rolled her eyes at the girl, “Yeah, and you ruined my fun… besides you ratted out you’re fellow team mate, or friend or…” Allison seemed to ponder what word to use, “Mouse?  Well you know what I’m getting at.  Like I can’t believe you would do something like that… anyway, time for this rat,” Allison said pointing to the screaming girl, “to become this cat’s” Allison pointed to her self, “little patch of fat,” Allison laughed as she pointed to her belly.

 

George watched as Allison tossed the teenage girl into her maw and proceed to enjoy her captive.  The noises were muffled but loud enough, now that George was so close, to hear all the pleading and begging that the girl was doing.  The sound of sloshing and screams filled the air as finally Allison decided she had enough fun and gulped down the mouthful of squirming mass.  The loud gulp shook George to his core as the small bulge wiggled more fiercely as the panicked sounds of the swallowed girl could be heard before it disappeared.  It seemed it didn’t take Allison long to find all her toys and finish them off, and now it was George’s turn.  Allison picked up George and held him in her palm.

 

“You’re going to eat me,” George stated as he looked up from Allison’s palm and at her face.  Allison had her eyes closed, trying to still enjoy her snacks.

 

“Mmm, well,” Allison said opening her eyes and looking down at him.  “I was planning on it… but to be honest after ruining my game, it kind of put me out of the mood.  Plus those three were more filling than I thought-” A quick burp flew from her lips spraying George with the warm air and stench of her stomach contents.  The strong smell of wine blew over George who tried to keep from coughing too much, “Excuse me,” Allison laughed, “Yeah, kind of stuffed, not to mention all that wine is hitting harder than I thought.  Kind of sleepy,” Allison yawned.  She started to get up off the carpet.

 

George was shocked by the movement but also from the words coming from Allison.  She was going to spare him?

 

“I should head to bed, got things to do tomorrow,” Allison said to George, or maybe she was saying it out loud for herself.  “I’ll keep you close, just in case I get hungry in the middle of the night.”

 

Any mercy that George thought Allison had for him went out the window with those words.  Allison flipped off the lights, leaving the others in the darkness, while she carried George up the steps to her room.  George tried not to freak out as they went up the small flight of stairs, however the closer they got to Allison’s room the closer George knew he was coming to his doom.

 

Allison entered her room and slowly closed the door behind her, she flicked off her cat ears and pulled the gloves off before letting out another loud yawn.  George was promptly dropped down on the nightstand by a large bed.  Allison didn’t bother taking off her cat tail as she flopped down on the bed leaving the lamp light on, “Stupid Wallace…” She muttered into her bed.  “Maybe I should have done a girl’s night with Emily,” Allison wondered as she let out another yawn.  “Next time…”

 

That was the last thing that Allison spoke before she slowly started to breath a sleeping pattern in her slumber.  George was left on the nightstand with the lamp shining above him.  The light wasn’t what kept him from sleeping, it was the fear that at any second Allison could get hungry.  The thought of ending up in her gut frighten him to his soul.  So much so, he couldn’t get his body to move.  He wasn’t able to see if he could escape, instead he looked on the sleeping Giantess, still wearing the cat tail that seemed to have a life of it’s own.  Still swishing and swaying in the air with each sleeping breath she took.

 

 

 

 

George watched Allison moving in her sleep.  George didn’t know how long it had been but it felt like all night.  Each time she turned over in her sleep, George swore it was his time to go, every time.  The restfulness from not knowing when Allison would reach out to finish him off like the others ate away at him.  As sleepy as he was, he couldn’t sleep.

 

Like the many times before George watched Allison roll over, her sleeping face pointed at him.  This time she was much closer.  He looked at the Giantess, mouth wide open as she sucked in air down her throat and blew it back out over him.  The faint scent of wine still clung to the breath but also some unsavory scent that followed most morning breath.  George did his best not to cough or gag, afraid that might wake her.  However it was the alarm on her phone that woke her up.  The device starting to blare off somewhere in the house.

 

“mmmm, phoooone,” Allison muttered her eyes slowly opening.  She looked right at George.  “Oh, right… ugh,” Allison groaned as she pushed herself up off the bed and sat there before yawning.  She looked tired as she looked around for the sound of the phone.  “Where the hell is my phone….”  George could see her recalling last night before she slowly realized her phone was down stairs.  “Ugh stupid alarm,” Allison said getting up off the bed and leaving the room.  George heard Allison stomping down the stairs and finally the sound of silence followed after the deactivation of the alarm.  The soft stomping of Allison coming back upstairs.

 

Looking at the doorway he saw Allison coming back into her room slowly.  She didn’t seem to be in any hurry to get back to her room.  George wasn’t sure if she didn’t think he would run or if she knew he couldn’t.  Either way she made her way back to her bed where she looked down at George.

 

“Alright little one, come here,” She said holding out her hand.  George was hesitant, but where could he go?  Was this how she was going to end it?  A morning snack?  George closed his eyes as he did as he was told, walking forward onto the palm of the enormous Giantess.  Once he was on her hand, Allison started to walk again.  “Got a long morning ahead of me,” Allison complained as she walked.  George wasn’t sure if once again she was talking to him or herself.

 

George watched Allison turn to the other room that was upstairs.  Instead of heading downstairs she walked into the room and turned on a light.  They were inside a bathroom.  Allison didn’t bother shutting the door as she made her way over to the toilet.  George was set down on the sink counter which was right in front of the toilet.  George watched Allison turn around so her butt was facing the toilet.  Pulling down her garment and the cat tail off, she started to sit down on the toilet.  George couldn’t help but watch Allison as she sat on the toilet without a word.  She closed her eyes and leaned her head backwards, took a deep sigh, as if she were about to go to sleep on the toilet.

 

The sound of a stream of piss shooting out from inside the toilet bowl could be heard form where George was.  He didn’t want to look but his eyes drifted down toward the sound of Allison peeing.  Sure enough he got a glimpse of the yellow stream coming out from Allison’s insides.  George, like so many times before, wanted to look away, but was mesmerized by the force behind the stream.  Soon the torrent was finished.

 

George was expecting Allison to get up off the toilet, but she sat there.  George watched Allison’s face start to concentrate with her head still tilted back.  The sound of Allison pooping could be heard in the bathroom.  The slithering noise of something sliding out of her backside filled the air.  It was a long and continuous sound, no breaks.  Just a strong nonstop sound of expelling a filled colon.  Finally there was a plop sound as the end of the long mass of filth popped out of her butt.

 

“Ahh,” Allison sighed with content.  She quickly grabbed a few pieces of toilet paper and started to wipe herself clean.  Finally she stood up and looked back at her masterpiece.  “Well, I’ll be…”  Allison turned around and picked up George, “I want you to see this little one.”

 

George found himself being brought closer to the toilet and started to panic as she held onto him between her fingers.  His mouse suit the only thing keeping him up in the air, “No please,” George whimpered not sure what she was doing.  Sure enough he was brought to the open toilet seat and he got to see the mess that Allison left in there.  A long large log of shit filled the bowl.  A giant snake of poop that curled around the inside of the bowl.  The few dirtied pieces of paper tossed in the toilet and the swampy yellow piss water filled George’s view.  The stench of it all was eye watering… or maybe it was the fear that George was feeling, as he looked at the wasteland of Allison’s toilet bowl.  How easily she could drop him down in there...

 

“You see that?  Your mouse suit IS 100% digestible,” Allison chuckled at the discovery.

 

George wasn’t sure what she was saying, but sure enough, there didn’t seem to be a trace of clothing in her dung.  Now, there was other things that George didn’t want to see stuck in the brown pile of shit, but as for the fuzzy mouse outfit, they were gone.  No trace at all.

 

“Alright say goodbye to your friends,” Allison said as she flushed the toilet.  

 

George didn’t say anything.  He didn’t REALLY know them, so he didn’t know what to say.  All he could do was watch the swirling water suck down the massive monster of a dump down the toilet.  Once the toilet filled back up with water, Allison brought George back to the sink and started to wash her hands.  When they were clean enough she dried them and picked George back up.

 

She quickly headed down stairs and put George back into he bowl of shrinkies.  Everyone was just as shocked as George was that he was back alive, and still in the mouse suit.  Allison was soon back up stairs possibly getting ready for the day.  It took her no less than 15 minutes before she came back down in brand new clothes looking like she was about to go outside.  She headed into the kitchen and again grabbed some orange juice and drank some before turning to leave the kitchen.  Allison started to pass by the counter when she paused.

 

She seemed to be pondering something and shrugged, “Something to start the day off…”

 

George watched those fingers coming toward him.  He once again froze, couldn’t move, unable to say anything.  This was it…

 

The screams of someone behind George brought him back to his body as he saw Allison plucking up someone else, other than George.  Allison held the protesting person for a second before sucking them out of her grip.  Allison gulped down the tiny screaming person with little to no effort.  She let out a soft laugh and coo as she seemed to perk up at the little snack, “I’ll be back in a couple of hours!”  She told the rest of her captives.  George watched Allison heading toward the door and start to leave.  He watched just as Allison closed the door, her eyes locked onto him.  He didn’t know if his eyes were playing tricks on him, but he swore he saw her smile at him for faintest of moments…

 

Than the door was shut and the sound of a lock being turned filled the room before George and the others were left in the deadly quite home.  Just waiting for Allison to return.

Tess (2) by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Can join Patreon 

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP


Another commission

 

Tim took a deep breath as he sat in the car.  He didn’t want to be here, he didn’t care about his pay check.  He just didn’t want to run into his fellow coworkers while he was this small.  Being just under 3 feet was bad enough, but having to see and possibly talk to people at this shrunken size was even worse.  Tim gulped one more time still sitting in his seat in the parked car.  If he could advisor this whole ordeal, he would.  However, his mother was very insistent that he collected his last pay check.  She was busy in the drivers seat texting someone, oblivious to Tim’s discomfort.  After a few more moments she turned toward Tim.

 

“Well?”

 

“… I’m going,” Tim told his mom.  Someone that was completely oblivious to his hesitation.  She didn’t seem at all too worried about Tim going into his workplace after lying about his age and shrinking so soon.  However the last thing Tim wanted to do was upset the one person that was suppose to always protect him.  Deciding to finally suck it up and get out of the car, Tim headed into the office.  Reaching the elevator he quickly got in before anyone else could join him, and hit the button to the floor of the office.  Tim watched the doors close, and he slowly ascended.  It didn’t take too long before the elevator doors slowly open the lobby to the office.  There wasn’t anyone in the elevator lobby outside the office’s double doors.  Tim sighed as he had time to collect himself.  He just had to hurry inside, get to human resources to grab his paycheck, and get out.  The faster the better. 

 

Tim reached for the door.  The difference in his size now was upsetting, and the door reminded him of this.  It had only been a few days since he started to shrink.  Why him?  He was so close to being 21!  It was like running a race and he was almost at the finish line, and he ended up tripping just before crossing.  The pain was surreal at how unlucky Tim was.

 

Not wanting to be caught outside the office by a coworker, Tim quickly pushed the doors open.  He froze for a split second as it seemed everyone on the floor heard the doors and turned to look.  The looks on everyone’s faces, his fellow coworkers and friends, frightened him.  Not a soul had a sympathetic look, instead there was only laughter or smirks on everyone’s faces.  He was clearly the joke in the office, so much for any support.

 

Tim hurried as quickly as he could without sprinting to the human resources office.  Reaching the sub office for the company, Tim was greeted by HR as they gathered up his last check and had him sign it out.  He was now officially free to leave this god forsaken place.

 

Moving as fast as his small little legs could carry him, Tim headed toward the door out of the office.  The whispers and words of his fellow coworkers filled the office.  Tim tried not to listen but a few handful of words were pick up on.  Not slowing down to listen, Tim made it to the front doors of the office.  Just as he was about to push them open, a familiar arm stuck out from above his head pushing into the door.  Tim noticed the arm belonging to Tess.  He looked behind him, and sure enough Tess was standing at least two feet taller than him, forcing him to bend his head upwards to see her smiling face.

 

“Let me help you with that,” Tess cooed as she pushed open the door for him.

 

Tim wanted to thank Tess but he remained silent.  There was something going on with her, and he didn’t like being here any longer than he had too.  Heading through the doorway, Tim went for the elevator.  Just as Tim was about to hit the down button, Tess cut out in front of him and blocked his path by standing there looking down at him.  Tim was startled by her sudden appearance but the look on her face was more frightening.

 

Tess took a step toward Tim causing him to step back.  Each word she spoke was followed by a step forward, “Look, at, you…”  Tim felt a shiver run down his spine as Tess started to back him into a corner.  There was no where for him to go as she got closer and had him pinned into the wall, all just from her presence.  “I mean look at you.  You look like a 9 year old,” Tess chuckled.  The sound was so menacing that Tim felt even smaller than he was.  Maybe he just lost another inch?  “Did your mom have to drive you here,” Tess mocked.  Tim was going to respond but Tess kept on talking, moving even closer to close any space between them.  Towering and casting her shadow over his smaller size.  “I bet she’s waiting for you, her little baby boy, to show up,” Tess smirked wider and held back a laugh.  Her eyes lite up, “What do you think she would do if you don’t show up, Huh?  Do you think she would look for you, like some kind of lost child?  Or, do you think she would be relieved to finally get rid of your pathetically tiny body?”  Tim felt his eyes starting to work up.  Tess was hitting home with her words, as Tim realized that his mother might not care what happened to him.  She hadn’t shown much support since he started to shrink.

 

Tess’s laughter cut into Tim as she went on, “I bet she already left.  What would you do? Would you try to get a ride home from someone else?”  Tim felt a ting of fear, as it was possible his mom left him already, probably to go shopping.  Tess crept in closer forcing Tim to look up at her massive body and at her grinning face.  “Is there anyone here that you could trust to drive you home?”  Tim knew there wasn’t.  “Would you try walking home?”  Tess gave Tim another smirk as she went on, “You know… you can never know who might try to grab you off the streets.  I mean,” Tess gave him a wicked wink, “If I saw someone already as small as you, I would.  Heck, It would be like what,” Tess held up two fingers, “2 days or something before your just the right size.”  Tim jumped at the sudden moan that left Tess’s lips.  “Ohhh, just the thought of the things I’d do to you.  Do you want to know,” Tess asked.  Tim slowly shook his head no, but Tess didn’t listen.  She leaned in and got as close to Tim’s ear as she could and whispered.

 

“You’d be shoved up my pussy like a sex toy.  Left there and choking on my juices, pressed into my folds, gagging and maybe than I’ll insert another toy.  A bigger toy to push you deeper inside.  Maybe you’ll get crushed and then drown in my thick sticky cum.  If you make it through my climaxing, I’ll finally-” Tim couldn’t help it, he felt tears of fear running down his cheeks as he was crying.  The way she described it sounded like this wouldn’t be the first time she did something like that.  The pleasure she was getting out of verbal tormenting was just another degrading thing for Tim to endure.  

 

Tess let out a gasp as she smiled even bigger, “Oh my god are you crying?”  Letting out a sinister giggle, “As much as I do enjoy this sight,” Tess’s grinned from ear to ear as she continued, “You should save those tears for when you really will need them.”

 

Tim was about to let out a horrible cry for help when someone caught Tess’s attention.  

 

“What’s going on,” someone asked from outside of Tess’s blockade.  

 

Tim didn’t hear the quick conversation that Tess and the person had, he was too busy recovering.  The last thing that Tim heard was Tess saying goodbye to him.  It took all his willpower not to crumble to the floor and faint from the sheer terror and torment he just went through.  It was only when Ryan came by to check on him did Tim feel like he could move.  Heading to the elevator he got in followed by Ryan.  Tim wanted to say something but the viscous image of Tess doing things to him kept him quite.

 

“Do you have a ride,” Ryan asked.

 

Tim stiffened as he recalled Tess’ words about his mother leaving him.  Having to walk home, only to be-

 

“I have a ride,” Tim quickly told Ryan.

 

Ryan seemed relieved by the news.  He went to tell Tim to not worry about Tess, how she was joking.  Only Tim knew better, those words were no joke.  She meant everything she said.  The look on her face, the pleasure she was getting out of describing Tim’s fate.  That was all too real to him.  By the time they reached the lobby, Ryan asked him if he was going to be okay.  Tim didn’t know how to answer, of course not.

 

Tim let out a sigh and told him, “It was nice knowing you, Ryan.  Just be thankful it wasn’t you.”  Tim told him as he left.  As Tim left the elevator his mother was standing there waiting for him with an impatient look.

 

“Did you get your paycheck yet?”  Tim didn’t respond as he held it up while his mom took it.  “Finally, I have place to go.”  Tim followed his mom out of the building and got into the car.  It took him a moment to try and climb back into the seat.  It seemed like it was harder to get in now than it was before, like maybe he did lose a couple of inches while he was at work.  Tim was that much closer to reaching his final size.  It wouldn’t be too long before he was the right size that Tess imagined him being…

 

 

 

 

 

This was it.

 

Tim stood on the kitchen table at his current size, just around an inch or so.  Finally he had made it to his new and final size.  No longer was he able to walk around the house.  He couldn’t go outside without help.  He wasn’t even able to make his own food.  Tim was now just a shrinky.  His mother was still coming to terms with his new size.  She wasn’t the happiest woman about the situation, but she was at least trying.  For example, they were going shopping today.  Sure her mother was going to get her clothes first, but than he was going to get fit with a new wardrobe.  The cloths on his skin right now were a few sizes too large and were about to fall off if he didn’t hold onto his pants when he walked.

 

“Mom, are you ready,” Tim called out to the kitchen as his mom seemed to still be waking up with a  cup of tea in hand.  She had a dazed and grumpy look on her face, just like any other morning.  “We should try and beat the crowds,” Tim offered.  He really didn’t want to be at the mall at certain times of the day.  Especially on the weekend.  That’s usually when teens were roaming around the mall, and Tim heard rumors of certain things happening to people his size when people weren’t looking.

 

Any recognition on her face that she heard Tim talking to her never showed, as she took another long sip of the steaming drink.  Tim had to restrain from shouting louder this time.  He remember last time his mother snapping at him for yelling at her.  However in his defense he never knew when she actually heard him or ignored him.  He really wish she would use some of his saving to buy a communicator or something.  It was hard to talk to her sometimes without it.

 

As Tim waited another ten or twenty minutes, he watched his mother finish her tea for the morning and finally started to grab her things.  Finally she picked up Tim and carried him off to the car.  Tim wanted to chat or gauge how his mother was feeling this morning but the car radio turned on the moment she started the car.  It wasn’t loud at all for his mother, but any noise slightly louder than the car engine, Tim found drowned out his voice.  He might get luckily and call out to his mom, but it wouldn’t be easy for them to talk like this.  Once again, it was quite time for Tim, something that was a common occurrence for him at his size.

 

It didn’t take too long to approach the massively large building that was the towns mall center.  Tim recalled the place being enormous when he first saw it as a kid, now it was truly gigantic.  

 

“Come on,” Tim’s mother said as she started to pick him up.  “There’s a few dresses I want to try on first and than we’ll see what they have for you.”  Tim nodded.  He would have rather they got his cloths first so he wasn’t trying to keep his pants from falling off, or his shirt from hanging off his shoulders, but his mom was the boss.  He was just glad she didn’t leave him home as he was.  The walk through  the mall wasn't too bad, the crowds were just slowly starting to grow.  Not enough to be bumping into people, but it wasn't empty like when they first open in the morning.  Tim watched from his mother’s open palm as they passed other people.  It wasn’t too rare to see one or two people take a glance at him as they passed by.  

 

Tim felt a little safer when they finally entered the clothing store.  There were less people in this store than outside.  This made it simpler for Tim to relax a little more, as his mom went to the right part of the store for herself.  Tim watched his mom grab some clothes to try on and started to head to the changing room.  It wasn’t till she reached for the door that Tim had to call out.

 

“Mom!  Don’t take me in there with you,” Tim shouted out complaining.  

 

Tim saw his mom let out a groan as she stopped herself.  “Than where am I going to put you?”

 

It was now that Tim wasn’t sure.  He didn’t know where he should be put, “Maybe there is a waiting room for shrinkies…” Tim asked knowing that was silly.  However his mother decided to ask one of the attendants.

 

“Hi,” She greeted the woman.

 

“Hello, how can I help?”

 

“I need to try on some clothes-”

 

The woman pointed to the obvious changing room, “The changing room is over there.”

 

Tim’s mom let out a huff, “I know that!  My son, is there a place for him,” She said holding up Tim for the woman to now eyeball him.  Tim waited for the attendant to say something, but she looked at Tim for longer than he thought she should have.  Finally she pointed to a little spot by the cash register.

 

“You can leave him over there,” She offered.  Tim looked over toward the area that his mother was directed.  Tim was carried off and toward the small empty space on the counter near a register, with enough room for him to be set down.  

 

“There, happy now?  I’ll be back in a few minutes,” Tim’s mom said as she headed to an unoccupied changing room.  Tim didn’t have a chance to say much.  He just hopped his mother didn’t take to long.  As much as he hated the idea of watching his mother change in front of him, being out in the open was almost as bad.  He swore he could feel people looking at him.  There didn’t seem to be too many people in the store right now.  Just four or five woman just browsing.  However as his mom came out of the changing room, she didn’t head toward him.

 

“Mom? Mom where are you-” Tim called out clearly not being heard.  She headed back over to another clothing rack and was looking for some more clothes to try on.  She didn’t glance back at him as she picked up a dress and put one back.  “Mom, oh come on,” Tim muttered as his mother was taking her time with another set of outfit.  Tim sat down on the counter and rolled his eyes as he waited for his mother to come back.

 

“Ready to check out Miss?”  The store attendant asked someone.

 

Tim didn’t bother looking until a shadowy figure blocked his view of the changing room.  Tim had just enough time to look up at the last face he wanted to see.  Tim and the giantess looked at each both stunned at each others presences.  Than the grinning face of his coworker emerged on her face.  

 

“T-Tess-” 

 

Tim’s words were cut off as a pile of clothes were dropped onto of him, “Just these three shirts.” Tess called out as she covered Tim up with her purchases.  Tim’s words weren’t getting out, as the sound of beeping could be heard.  Suddenly he was picked up with the pile of clothes.

 

“HEY!  NO WAIT!”  Tim called out as he felt himself moving and suddenly the sound of a bag being opened.  He felt himself in the folds of the clothes falling through the air before landing in the plastic bag.

 

“Thanks so much,” Tess called out as her voice sounded closer.

 

“Have a nice day,” the attendant called out as she didn’t seem to notice Tim missing.

 

“NO!  WAIT I’M IN THE BAG!”  Tim screamed as loud as he could.  The only reply he got was the swaying of the bag moving through the air.  He was now trapped with the last person he wanted to be with in the entire world, Tess.

 

 

 

 

 

Each moment Tim was with Tess, his fear and anxiety grew.  It was building so much by the time he heard a door close to where ever it was Tess had brought him, his heart was racing faster than the speed of light.  If he didn’t calm down he was going to have a heart attack.  The rustling of the baggage he was in could be heard before it was set down.

 

“Now… I know I was sure I saw a certain someone, but maybe my eyes were playing tricks on me,” Tess’s voice called out.  “There’s no way, that I saw who I think I saw, right?”

 

Tim could hear playful tone in Tess’s voice as it sounded like she was speaking directly into he bag he was still trapped in.  Tess went on, “Let’s see…”  The sound of clothing being pulled out from the bag was heard above him as Tess slowly pulled one shirt out.  “Not here…” She cooed as she reached in for another one.  A light shinned in through one layer of clothing above Tim, but he was still trapped in the last shirt and still in the bag.  “Not here either.  Maybe I was mistaken…” Tess went on.  Tim would have been relieved to hear this, but when he looked through the layer of fabric above him, he saw Tess grinning that knowing smirk as she looked down into the bag.  Her large hand came down into the bag and pulled the last cloth out and him along with it.  Once she unfolded the clothing, Tim fell down out of the cloth and landed on Tess’ bed.

 

“There you are,” Tess said excitedly.  “Look at you!  Oh my… you know, I imagined this day so many times, but now that it’s come true.  I just can’t help it,” Tess said giddy as she looked at Tim’s sprawling body on her bed.  “So how have you been, Tim?”

 

Tim looked up at the massive Tess leaning over her bed to look at Tim closer.  He was too frightened to say much, “My-my mom… My mom will be looking-”

 

“Are you trying to say something,” Tess asked laughing.  “I can’t hear a word you’re saying.”  Tess leaned in closer and was now inches away, “Go ahead and say it again, what about your mom?”

 

Tim could already feel Tess’s body heat and breath on his body.  No matter how hot it was, it sent a chill over him, “My mom will be looking for me,” Tim told her trying to use his only form of defense.

 

“Oh I bet.  I’m sure she’s worried so much about you,” Tess grinned.  “In fact she could be looking through the mall right now!  Or maybe she’s calling the cops!  Or maybe she’s just doesn’t care anymore and went home.  Either way… what she going to do?  By the time she gets here,” Tess let out a cold laugh, “IF, sorry I should be saying IF she gets here.  It’s going to be too late…”

 

“Oh god!” Tim shouted freaking out as Tess rubbed her hands together in glee.  

 

“Come on Tim,” Tess spoke as if it was so obvious at the outcome.  “You knew this day was coming, like it was fate for you to end up here.” Tess told him again as she started to walk over to her night stand.

 

“Tess!” Tim screamed in panic as he looked around for somewhere to go.  He had no where to hid.  

 

“Remember what I told you the other day…” Tess let out another laugh, “Shoot, it’s only been a few days, how could you forget, right?  Although you were MUCH taller than…”

 

Tim wanted to get up and run.  He didn’t know where to, he just wanted to try and get away, but his body remained frozen as he listen to Tess rummaging around and finding a few things.  Tim couldn’t see what she was doing with her back to him, but whatever it was he knew he wouldn’t like it.  Finally Tess found what she wanted and let out a wicked noise before turning around.  She kept her hands behind her back as she turned back to Tim, hiding whatever it was in her hands.

 

“So, where did we leave off at,” Tess asked with that similar look on her face.  She got closer to the bed again as she approached Tim.  “If I recall right… you were just starting to cry, weren’t you,” Tess recalled, that sinister look in her eyes burned into Tim’s soul. 

 

“T-tess,” Tim whimpered clearly not heard.  He could already feel the involuntary action of crying starting to build up inside him.

 

“I’m pretty sure I was telling you what I wanted to do with you, putting you inside me…” Tess remarked as she examined Tim’s reactions.  She was delighted to see how horrified he was, how sweaty and frightened he was.  The panicked gaze.  “But that was than,” Tess remarked as rumbling came up her throat as she chuckled at him, “NOW, well, I have other plans.  Better plans.  Are you ready for them?”

 

Tim shook his head no, as he slowly crawled backwards on with his hands to try and get some distance between the frightening woman.  However he wasn’t moving very fast.  

 

She pulled out from behind her back a small jar, Tim could see a few people already stuck inside.  It looked to be four of them, three males and one female.  All of them about his age or so.  The plastic jar had a lid on it as Tess used her thumb on her hand to pop the lid off and dump the poor souls out and on the blanket near Tim.  Tim watched as each of them had an equally horrified or gloomy look on their faces.  Each glanced at Tim, and than back to Tess who consumed the whole world with her size.  She was leaning into the bed looking down at them. 

 

“Now Tim,” Tess said bringing everyone attention to him.  He didn’t like it.  “Remember how I said you were going inside me?”   Tim shook his head trying to banish those words she spoke of the other day.  “Well things have changed…” Tess let out a soft laugh, “See I wasn’t expecting to run into you so soon!  Which means now you have some friends to play with.  Say hello to your new buddies,” Tess continued to sounds excited. 

 

Tim didn’t remark but he could see that everyone around him wasn’t thrilled by the news.  “Get ready to have some fun, cause you and your friends are going to go along for a nice ride…” Tess announced as she showed what was behind her back.  She placed down a long black plastic string.  In between the length of the string or line were clear empty plastic balls.  Each ball about an inch or so in size, separated in equal length along the string of the object.  At the end was a plastic ring attached to a bulge, or plug.  Tim was confused as to what the item was, but the others seemed more aware of what it was.

 

“NO!”  The girl screamed as she looked at the item with dread.

 

Tess looked at the girl and gave her a wicked look, “Ooh YES!”  

 

“We’re not going to make it,” Someone else broke down in a fit.

 

Tim could only watch Tess look at all five of them with a delighted twisted expression.  She was enjoying their reactions.  This was all so thrilling for her, and she was having a blast.  The other shrinkies were each picked up one at a time as Tess carried their small bodies toward the toy.  She easily popped open one orb and placed each one inside the clear spheres.  Tim was the last one, as he watched each shrinky hunker inside the orb along the long black string.  The girl curled up into a ball, one of the guys banging on the plastic to be let out.

 

“And for my special little friend,” Tess winked at Tim as she went back to her drawer.  She pulled out an earpiece and a small item.  She dropped a communicator down at Tim’s feet.  “It’s a little old, but still works,” Tess told him.  Tim looked at the older model.  He picked it up and with little encouragement put it on.  “See, still works,” Tess beamed down at him.

 

“Tess, don’t do this,” Tim called out now able to see that she could hear him clearly.  However Tess continued to grin at him.  She apparently didn’t give him the device just to hear him talk to her.  Not sure what the point would be to give him one and not answer, Tim was picked up and soon brought closer to the item on the bed.  The smell of new fresh plastic hit Tim’s nose as he was easily dropped and sealed inside the orb.  Tim was only able to sit or kneel in the cramped space, his hands were only able to push up against the side with bent elbows.  It was not a comfy chamber.  The hazy world outside the orb started to move as Tess picked up the item by the circle like handle closer to Tim.  As Tess picked it up, Tim felt the world shift and turn as he was pointed downward.  He could see straight down past the other four shrinkies and onto Tess’s bed.  They were all dangling off from Tess’s hand.  Tim let out panicked sounds along with the others as Tess held them up to her enormous face.  She gave everyone a soft shake or jiggle sending them tumbling around in their small orbs.  It was chaotic and Tim barely recovered before he saw where they were going.

 

Tess was already a step ahead of Tim, as she already had her skirt down and had them being dragged back behind her back.  Tim was appalled as to see his fellow coworker without anything on past her hips.  However the disgust turned to dismay when he saw Tess’s free hand grab the first orb with one of the other shrinkies in it.  She slowly and gently pushed the screaming person toward her butt cheeks.  With little to no effort, the ball was swallowed up and vanished.  Tim shook his head as he watched Tess slowly feed the next one in, her butt swallowing the string as it pulled in the material.  Soon the next panicked and horrified person was gulped as Tess’s ass swallowed another orb.  She kept gently pushing the plastic string into her ass, and soon the next orb and the next.  Finally Tim was the last one outside the horrible orifice.  Tim pleaded with Tess, “Don’t do this!  Tess please!”

 

“Mmmm, that's right, keep it up,” Tess remarked as Tim felt his prison being pulled closer and closer.  Finally Tess remarked, “I’ll see you soon… maybe.”

 

“MAYBE?!”  Tim screamed in fear at the doubt in her words.  

 

Tess didn’t comment except with a sickening laugh as Tim felt the orb slowly touch the flesh ring.  The skin easily parted as it opened just large enough to roll over the plastic cover.  Tim was soon inside Tess’s rectum as the last bit of sex toy was inserted inside.  Tim turned around and watched the end of the toy slowly insert itself and block off any light from enter.  He was now stuck inside Tess’s body…

 

Tim took a deep breath to calm down only to gag and hack up his guts at the stench that filled the chamber.  “OH GOD!  Why, why can I smell it?!”  Tim screamed only to hear a rumbling sound from outside.  Tess must have heard his cries of anguish, as he coughed some more.  The only other sounds he could hear over his disgusted coughs, were the others that were deeper inside, making similar sounds.  Tim tried to peer into the surrounding darkness, but couldn’t see anything.  He couldn't even see his hands that were right in front of him.  All that he was surrounded by was a smelly dark world.  A really hot and stinky world.  The air clung to his skin as it felt like he left the shower on too long and it the bathroom was hot and foggy.  The hazy smelling air stung his nose or mouth depending on how he inhaled.  Tim didn’t know how he was still conscious but he continued to be as he took a gasp of Tess’s butt fumes over and over again.  

How long were they going to be stuck in here?  

 

 

 

 

Tim took a labored breath as he heard a faint noise from outside of Tess’s body.  The sound had been going on for the past half an hour or longer.  Judging by the constant drone, it had to be a TV or music or something that Tess was being entertained by.  Tess hadn’t moved too much, there was the initial swaying around in the orb due to Tess walking somewhere in her home, but after a while it stopped.  The only other sounds were his fellow captives who learned to cope with the stench as best they could. However the occasional cough or curse escaping someone’s lips was heard echoing in the dark.  Tim gave up a while back from trying to plead with Tess.  It seemed like she wasn’t listening to him, even though she gave him the communicator.  

 

Tim gave a soft cough as the feeling in his nose hadn’t returned since he was shoved inside.  As sick and disgusting as it sounded, his body was starting to get used to the environment.  The hot clingy air was less noticeable, as was the smell.  Yet the stench was just enough to remind him where he was with every breath he took.  Tim sat in his ball.  He had already tried to escape, although why he attempted he didn’t know, it wasn’t like he had anywhere else he could go.  Through his efforts, he found that the air filtering through his prison was coming in through little holes in the sphere, and the top was only accessible from the outside.

 

It was up to Tess to release him from both her bowels and her toy-

 

A deep rumbling could be heard above Tim, deeper inside Tess.  Tim and the other let out a shocked sound as it was the third time they had heard it.  It almost seemed like it was getting louder or closer.  Tim didn’t want to think what the noise meant, however the air started to get stiffer and thicker.  The pressure around him was starting to build up as there was a groaning sound around them.

 

“Wh-whats going on,” Tim called out. The others were also starting to panic at the sudden change in the air pressure.  Tim’s ears popped and suddenly a large rush of air blew past him.  The sound of the gas being pushed out past the seal formed around Tess’s ass was deafening for the few seconds that it lasted.  Tim felt his nose catch on fire from the hot air that quickly filled his chamber.  The noxious gas was more horrible than the stale air that he grew to accept.  The introduction of this new blazing breeze of gut gas hit Tim and the others like a hurricane.  Shaking the orbs they were in while it rushed by.

 

“Di-did she just fart,” The female shrinky screamed in disgust.

 

As if to answer her question, another wave of putrid foul air rumbled past them and out the exit, with a loud sound.  The vibration shook Tim to his core from the fart that Tess just released.  The hot sweltering stench now was burning his eyes while his lungs screamed for oxygen.  After the short fart, there were a few softer gust of air that pushed past their anal bead cages.  After the short ordeal, Tim felt the bulging plug behind him move slightly.  Tess was readjusting them, as she turned and pushed and pulled them around on their string.  Tugging them around till she got the anal beads back in position of how she liked them.

 

“Let us out,” Tim screamed once again but was only answered by Tess turning the handle on the other side, spinning and twisting the beads and everyone inside them with it.  Tim let out a cry as he fell on his back and head as Tess fave a half turn and spin before letting out a rumbling laugh.  

 

“Not just yet,” She replied.  “I bet you’re enjoying yourselves,” Tess called out loud enough to be heard.

 

“She’s a monster!”  Someone in the dark shouted.

 

“She wont let us go, were going to be stuck in here!” Another cried out.

 

Tim didn’t respond as he tried to recover from Tess teasing them with her toying with the butt toy.  She finally stop twisting it and finally said, “Shouldn’t be too much longer…”

 

Tim felt hope.  She was going to let them out soon!

 

Tim sat patiently, trying his best not to breath through his nose, as the gas from previously still seemed to be trapped in his ball.  The next half an hour, Tess would let a toot out every so often, just a puff of gas that would escape their hell, unlike themselves.  Tim thought that Tess might have lied to them about letting them go soon.  It had been far too long with them waiting inside her.

 

Just as that thought crossed his mind, he heard someone scream.  The sounds of someone, possible the deepest one, panicked and frighten cries filling the dark tunnel.

 

“What’s going on,” Tim called out.  “Hey!  Hey what’s happening?”  No one answered Tim as the screaming and desperate sounds continued.  Finally after a brief moment it soon went silent.  “Wha-what was that?!”  Tim asked.  The only answer he got was the slow gurgling noise around him as it seemed the walls were shifting.  

 

Than there was the next scream.  It was closer and Tim could hear it better.  “OH MY GOD!  NO NO NO!  HELP!”

 

Tim called out again, but the panicked voice didn’t answer, it only kept up it’s horrible screeching.  Tim was petrified at what was happening.  Why were they acting this way, were they losing their minds?  Did the gas make them loopy?  Before the screaming voice could answer it soon went dead too.

 

“Hey, what the heck is happen,” Tim called out.  “Tess, what is-”

 

The stench of something foul and rotten hit Tim.  This was by far the worse smell he had sniffed all day.  It was horrendous as the stench of what Tim could only describe as one of the shittest scent he smelled in his life.  Thinking it was just another gas bubble about to pass by, Tim waited for the wafting aroma to blow by.  Yet it didn’t.  It lingered, and possibly grew.  Finally it was the woman’s turn to scream.

 

“OH GOD NO NO NO!”  She started to panic and scream.

 

“What’s going on,” Tim once again asked perplexed as to why she was screaming like the others.

 

“Oh shit, oh shit, SHIT!  SHE’S GOING TO SHIT!!”

 

It was now that it all clicked with Tim.  “TESS!  WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!  STOP IT!”  Tim’s panicked shouts filled the void only to have the only sounds replying were the shrinky just a few inches in front of him pleading and begging to be let out.  Tim could now start to hear the slow slithering of something moving in the dark, advancing on him.  Tim tried again to get Tess to help, to pull them outt, but she didn’t move.  Instead, Tim heard the increasing dread and fear in the woman increase as she screamed her head off.

 

“IT’S GETTING INSIDE, IT’S GETTING INSIDE!!”

 

Tim paled at the words.  Now he knew why the others weren’t talking and why they were so frightened.  Tess was entombing everyone in her waste.  She was giving them a burial…

 

Tim tried it plenty of times before, but now he had to try again as he banged on what he assumed was the hatch to his bead.  Nothing changed, except for the sounds of desperation coming from the bead just a few inches a head of him.  The woman’s voice was straining and growing in fear as the stench increased.  Tim heard the approaching massive beast that was the Tess’s dung encroaching him.  The sludge that he could only assume was as large as her bowel size, drew closer.  Soon the sounds of muffled screams were heard before they too vanished, and it was silent.  Tim shook in fear as he couldn’t hear anything other than the sounds of the gigantic shit sliding closer at a slow pace.

 

“T-tess,” Tim cried out not wanting to meet the same fate as the others.  “P-p-please, save me!”

 

Once again Tess was silent.  Tim was all alone now, well except for the dark specter of death moving in on him.  The presence of the mammoth mound of poop could be felt nearby, but Tim couldn’t see it.  It was like his sixth sense was going off as it feared what was in the unknown dark.  It wasn’t until Tim felt something mucky and hot starting to enter the chamber with him that he freaked out.  Tim shouted and banged yet again, “TESS TESS STOP!  OH MY GOD DON’T DO THIS!  FUCKING HELP ME!”  Tim screamed over and over again as he felt the mucky mud coming in more as his plastic sphere was slowly being engulfed by the shit.

 

Tim couldn’t get any further away from the intruding dung as it started to pile up and fill up whatever space it could.  Tim’s breathing increased as he was trapped in the slowly filling orb.  He couldn’t get out and he couldn’t get away.  He was stuck and the shit was slowly oozing around him, filling up any empty space.  Tim felt the crap starting to crawl over body, rubbing against him and sticking to him.  It wouldn’t be long before he was next, just like the other poor souls that meet their fate before him.

 

“FUCK YOU TESS!”  Tim screamed at the top of his lungs using the last of his breath to cures the giantess he was stuck in.  “FUCK YO-”

 

 

 

 

 

Tess let out the loudest gasp she could muster as she listen to Tim beg and scream for help.  The desperation and pleading made it impossible not to touch herself.  And when he told her to fuck her self… well that’s what she was doing.  Hand shoved inside her pussy rubbing herself into an orgasm as she sat on her couch, pants down and legs spread.  It was weird touching herself while she needed to shit, but it was an interesting feeling.  The added stimulus of snuffing out Tim and those others, was all she needed to fly into heaven.  Sitting on the couch, with a small puddle already forming from playing with herself, she stayed there for at least another 10 minutes.  Just sitting in the after glow of what just happened.  

 

“oooo, god that was good.  Got to shit now,” She told herself as she got up.  She did a quick waddle over to the bathroom.  Her legs still weak from her blissful pleasure, and the feeling of her poop pushing out right there.  Tess took a seat on the toilet and sighed.  She tried to shit… but couldn’t.

 

“Stupid anal beads…” Tess muttered as she found she couldn’t push the toy out.  Grumbling slightly, Tess took a hold the handle at the entrance of asshole and gave it a nice tug.  It gave with such ease that Tess wasn’t sure if she was pooping or pulling the toy out.  The feeling of fullness vanishing as she pulled the plastic toy out, and the sound of something large and solid hitting the toilet water was heard.  Tess looked between her legs and chuckled.  The full length of the anal beads were buried deep in her log.  The massive shit was easily the eight or so inches long, or maybe it just looked like it.  Tess sat there for a few moments trying to think of what to do now.  She hadn’t though this far ahead as she held the end of the shit covered plastic toy in her one hand.  It was halfway in the toilet water.  Deciding to try and clean the toy off, Tess dipped and swished the toy around int the water.  It slowly started to clean the toy as the water turned a certain shade of brown.  Finally after what felt like forever, Tess pulled the toy out of the toilet water.  As the water slowly drained out of the toy, she smirked as she saw five small lifeless bodies laying still in their clear plastic orbs.  

 

Smiling, Tess spoke, “I don’t know about you guys, but I had fun.”  She let out a snicker as she slowly opened each ball.  Letting the bodies drop into the foul water below.  When she came to the last one, with Tim in it.  She removed the collar and set it to the side before holding his body.  She couldn’t help but bite her lip as a thrilling feeling went through her.  “Thank you so much Tim… I’ll always remember you as the little shit that you were,” Tess laughed.  “Oh god, you gave me one of the biggest climaxes of all times, really, like top three or four.”  Tess shook her head, “Well, it’s a shame but, time for you to go.”  Letting him join the others, Tess cleaned up and flushed the toilet.  She made sure to wash her hands good and the anal beads too, before she started to put it back.  As she started to close her little sex dungeon inside her night stand, she couldn’t help but think what it would be like to have another coworker shrunken.  Someone she knew, someone that might have trusted her, someone dear to her.

 

Someone she could break.

 

Tess felt her insides quiver with excitement at the very thought.  

 

 

 

 

End Notes:


Let me know what you think, I enjoy reading everyone's reviews

Ryan Spends a Day with the Girls by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

another commission 

The story is after Ryan goes to school and before Emily goes to the club


You can join my Patreon 

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff on discord

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 

Ryan sat up in his bed, awakened by the same kind of nightmares he had been having more frequently.  Ryan looked to his left and watched Emily move around in her sleep.  She was completely oblivious to Ryan’s situation.  Ryan wished he could be his normal size, to be sleeping in the same bed as his girlfriend, to be able to wake her up and tell her about his horrible dreams.  

 

However if Ryan wanted to get Emily’s attention he would have to jump across the nightstand and race toward her slumbering body and get right next to her ear and scream for her to wake up… and even that might not be enough to wake the sleeping giantess.  

 

Sighing, Ryan got out of bed and started his early morning like usual.  Bathroom, kitchen, and than lots of waiting…

 

There wasn’t much else he could do, while he was stuck inside his apartment like this.  Ryan found that being tiny was a lot worse than he thought it would be.  What were you suppose to do while you wait for others to wake up?  He couldn’t watch TV, there were no books to read, any form of entertainment that Ryan used to do was now impossible for him to use.  All he had were his thoughts and himself.  Something that was starting to dig into him.

 

Ryan finished his morning marathon, having to run and climb upward just to use the bathroom.  This was probably the only upside to his shrinking, it kept him in some decent shape just by trying to do the normal stuff.  Finished using the bathroom, Ryan made his way to the kitchen.  By the time he made it to the large counter-top, the house was already starting to wake up.  Ryan climbed upward as he heard his mother starting to get out of bed.  Emily letting out a sound between a yawn and a groan as she exhaled her sleep away.

 

He could imagine Emily sitting up and stretching with a sleepy face as she yawned and let out what he used to think was a cute noise.  However at his current size it was horrifying for him.  He once caught her doing this one morning, and watched as her mouth opened to an extreme size.  It was larger than any house he had seen in his life as it parted open and stretched wide.  Her tongue curling as she yawned showing how flexible it was, able to easily scoop him into her large mouth.  Teeth bigger than he was, the back of her throat opening to an equally gulping size.  Than the ending sound as she exhaled.  It was somewhere between a jet engine and a massive car crash in noise.  Ryan gritted his teeth the first time hearing it, and would never find that cute gesture appealing ever again at his current size.

 

The sound of Emily slowly entering the bathroom was followed up by the sound of Ryan’s mom entering the guest bathroom in the hallway.  It kind of annoyed Ryan that they could easily take a few steps and reach the toilet for their morning business, when it took Ryan a good while just to relieve himself.  The two giantess would never know how difficult Ryan’s every day life was.

 

Fixing up some breakfast, Ryan grabbed a piece of a stale muffin that Emily bought a few days ago.  She had eaten an entire muffin, while Ryan was still trying to finish up the crumbs that were broken off for him.  Just a pinch had lasted Ryan three straight days.

 

As Ryan was working on his food, Emily was the first one to enter the kitchen after using the bathroom.

 

“Morning,” Emily muttered as she tried to fix herself some morning coffee to wake herself up quicker.

 

“Mor-” Ryan stop as he noticed she wasn’t wearing the earpiece again.  Very typical.  

 

It might have been the lack of speech from Ryan but Emily turned to see Ryan standing there looking at her.  It took her a few moments, “oh, right…”  She headed back to the bed room and grabbed the missing piece of plastic and came back, “Sorry.”  She started to insert the ear plug.

 

Ryan did his best not to have any bite in his greeting, “Morning.”

 

“I had the most amazing dream,” Emily went on as she started to sip her coffee.  Still getting breakfast and her morning started, Emily went on as she turned her back to Ryan and started to turn on the stove.  Emily went on talking about her dream to Ryan when he almost didn’t notice the dark shadow coming up from behind.

 

Once the darkness set in, Ryan couldn’t do more than turn around as he watched his massive mother standing behind him.  Ryan didn’t have time to greet her or even cry out as his mother leaned in and over the side of the counter toward the coffee that Emily had made a few minutes ago.  Ryan dropped what remained of his muffin as his mother started to push forward, shoving her chest out and downward toward him and the counter beneath.  Ryan watched the massive field of white belonging to his mother’s wimpy looking T-shirt, looming forward.  The fabric straining to keep her chest in as best they could and nearly failing.  Ryan frozen in shock and surprise as he gaped up as his mother’s stomach smashed into the counter top  in front of him, soon followed by her breast barreling down toward himself.  

 

Mary was simply reaching over the counter to grab the pot of hot coffee, but Ryan was in the way of his oblivious mother.  Clearly she didn’t see him, and he had not time but to inhale for a shout for help.  Ryan had just enough time to see the flash of his mother’s flesh through the very see through-able material, and it looked like her mother was going topless this morning.  

 

The wall of clothed flesh pushed down and mushed into Ryan like a tidal wave of dough threatening to engulf him.  Ryan let out a muffled cry as he was hit by his mother body.  Emily heard the sound, and it sounded like the noise someone would make to let them know they were listening.

 

“And than we went to that place, you know the one with the burgers that you like?  We were ordering or food…” Emily went on, not looking behind her to see Ryan being smothered out by his mother.

 

Ryan never felt anything so heavy or crushing than his mom’s breast pinning him to the cold counter top.  Oh wait, yeah he had, IT WAS JUST LIKE LAST TIME!

 

Ryan fought with vigor at the humiliation of being pinned to the ground by his mom’s merciless melons.  This was the second time and ironically enough nearly the same exact spot that Ryan was last time he was being bashed by Mary’s bust.  The only saving grace for Ryan was that this didn’t last long.  Luckily Mary was quick at grabbing what she needed and was up off the counter in a few seconds.  However the damage was already done as Ryan was beaten down by those boobs, that almost seemed magnetically attracted to try and punish him under themselves.  Ryan gasped and coughed as he trying to recover from nearly becoming a splatter mark on the counter top.  As he took in more air, Emily turned around and spotted Mary.

 

“Morning,” Emily spoke greeting her.  Emily didn’t notice Ryan laying flatter than the pancakes she was cooking at the stove.

 

“Mmmm, something smells good,” Ryan’s mom retorted as she took the pot and cup in hand and started to pour some for herself.  Ryan watched with a glare in his eyes as his mother, was NOW walking around the counter top into the kitchen.  Ryan spurted as what his mother put him through.  All that torment when she could have just taken a few steps more to get INTO the kitchen instead of trying to dive across the counter.  And it wasn’t like she wasn’t going to enter the kitchen, she was going that way anyway.  That small blip of torment that Ryan had to go through, was just for his mom to have a few seconds shaved off of her getting a cup of coffee.

 

Emily nodded, “Making some pancakes for everyone, I’m even trying to cook a few tiny ones for Ryan.”

 

Ryan continued to glare at his mom, as she checked on the food over Emily’s shoulder, “Oh they look good, but don’t burn them.”

 

Ryan could see Emily let out a small tick as she muttered, “I know how to cook thank you.”

 

Mary either didn’t hear her or didn’t care as she went on, “Is my little boy up yet?”

 

“YES!”  Ryan shouted staring at the back side of his mother, still ignoring him.  However his mom didn’t turn around, “MOM!  Oh my god… do you not have-”

 

“Mary do you have your ear piece,” Emily said tapping her ear with the device in it.

 

“Opsie,” Mary laughed and gave the air a wave at the silly mistake, “No, I keep forgetting about that silly little thing.”

 

“Well, Ryan needs you to wear it so you can hear him,” Emily tried to explain for maybe the hundredth time.

 

Ryan watched his mom give a gesture like it didn’t mater, “Oh please, I can hear my baby boy just fine with out that stupid thing.”

 

“OH REALLY?!”  Ryan nearly roared clearly annoyed at the fact that she perfectly could not hear him.

 

Emily couldn’t help but glance at Ryan and gave him a smirk, “Oh yeah?  Than what did he just say?”

 

Mary looked around and finally turned around and saw Ryan on the counter behind her.  “Oh I’m pretty sure it was something like,” she leaned in toward Ryan.  He couldn’t help but take a step back as his mother got closer and so did those orbs that nearly crushed him from before, “Good morning mom, I love you,” Mary said smiling as her face came in closer to Ryan.  Before he could correct what she was saying, Ryan watched his mother’s face and mouth grow larger at her approach.  Ryan watched his mother’s lips push outward as she went in for a good morning kiss.

 

Ryan wasn’t really looking forward to this, he never was that big of a fan of motherly affection from his mom.  Now that her lips were easily his size or large he didn’t want this.  “Mo-”

 

He was instantly assaulted by the lips as his mother made a smooching sound and plowed her lips right into Ryan knocking him down.  Ryan felt a soft layer of moister left around him from the kiss mark his mother mashed into him.  “Love you too sweetheart,” Mary called out as she pulled back laughing.  “See I know my son just fine enough to not need an earpiece.”

 

Ryan started to get back up and looked up at his mother who was still smiling like she hadn’t just pushed him down twice in the past few minutes.  Let alone ignore his actual words and pretended like she knew everything about him.  However before he could speak, his eyes were brought to the slight shifting shirt that his mother was in.  It was now that Ryan’s attention was brought back to his mother who was once again, topless underneath her garments.   

 

“Oh, mom!  Come on, put something on, for Christ sake,” Ryan said trying to not look at his mother’s chest area.  He could clearly see her skin through the shirt.  In fact it was almost like she wasn’t even wearing a shirt at all.  It was so see through that Ryan could see the pink tips poking into the shirt.  Ryan couldn’t help and recall the massive tits pushed into him and how clueless his mother was about him being pinned down.  Quickly Ryan looked away from his mom not wanting to recall this morning’s incident anymore.

 

Emily spoke up, “Mary, are you not wearing a bra?”

 

“Hmm?  Oh, no.  I haven’t been able to shop for a while and the few I have are now dirty.  Was going to wash them sometime today.”

 

Emily was able to feel for Ryan as she gave Mary a puzzling look, “Uh, maybe you should put one on… It’s kind of noticeable,” Emily told her.

 

Mary cocked her head at Emily’s words.  “Why?  We’re both woman, it’s not like you haven’t seen breast before,” Mary scoffed at Emily.  Ryan felt annoyed at his mother’s reasoning.

 

Emily gave her a stern look, “No, but Ryan…” Emily began again, trying to get her point across.  Ryan could tell that Emily was trying to be kind about calling his mom out.

 

However Mary again Scoffed, “Oh please honey, my boy’s seen my boobs before.  I let him suckle them for almost a full year when he was growing up-”

 

“MOM!”  Ryan shouted in humiliation.  “GO PUT ON A FUCKING BRA!”

 

Mary kept on talking as Emily looked a little embarrassed on Ryan’s part too.  “He sure loved to grab-”

 

“Mary, I think I get the point,” Emily cut in.  “Just, do you mind?  Please?”

 

Mary seemed displeased by the request but she final huffed, “Fine.  I guess I can go put on an old dirty bra if it makes you more comfortable.  Jeez, when did woman get so offended by a pair of tits,” Mary muttered as she walked out of the kitchen to put something on under her see through shirt.

 

Ryan shook his head as his mom walked off, her ample size swaying as she sulked off like a child kicked out of the kitchen.  “I don’t understand what she was thinking,” Ryan complained.

 

“Well, I mean…” Emily started for some reason trying to defend his mom but couldn’t.  “Anyway, looks like the pancakes are done,” Emily said as she started to remove the small disk of bread from the pan before setting them down on a plate.  She offered the small little ones she made for Ryan.

 

Ryan recalled his breakfast being interrupted by the his mother’s knockers knocking him on his ass.  He shuddered at the thought of her staying on top of him a little longer, applying more weight as she just wanted a stupid cup of coffee…

 

“So did you think about it,” Emily asked as Ryan started to eat and tried to forget this morning as soon as possible.

 

“Uh… think of what,” Ryan asked confused as to what Emily was talking about.

 

“Tomorrow.  Remember?”  Emily asked, almost as if that itself was suppose to clear everything up for him.

 

Ryan was hesitant before responding, “Tomorrow??  Friday?  What, uh, what about Friday?”

 

Now Emily looked a little upset, “Date night?  We were talking about it, like all week.”

 

Now Ryan recalled the conversation.  Emily felt lonely and wanted to go out.  She wanted to eat a dinner with Ryan or do something other than stay inside, where it was safe.  Ryan was obviously uninterested, but the sound of Emily really wanting to do something fun hit Ryan hard.  He knew it had to be difficult on her too, changing her whole life around just for him, but he didn’t feel safe out there.  Heck he barely felt safe here.  However he did tell Emily that he would think about it… and he totally forgot about it.  

 

“Uh, yeah… look I-”

 

The look on Emily’s face slowly faded and turned sour, “You didn’t think about it, did you?”

 

“No, I did,” Ryan told her trying to convince her this.

 

It wasn’t working.  “You always have that look on your face when you lie about stuff.”

 

“What look?” Ryan asked perplex.

 

Emily’s finger pointed right at Ryan’s face, “That look.  That one, right there.”

 

Ryan moved his hands up to his face to see what kind of face he was making, “What are you talking about?  I always look like this.  It’s called my face.”

 

Emily rolled her eyes and shook her head.  She looked pretty upset now, “Whatever… I guess another night inside it is… whoopee,” Emily spoke up, tossing her hands up at the news.

 

“No, wait, Emily.  Come on, don’t be like that.  You can still go out without me-” Ryan tried to tell her.

 

Emily spun around and looked at him, “Oh yeah really?”  Emily asked sound extremely pissed and sarcastic, “Me, on date night, by myself without a date… What do you think I’m going to do?  Talk to myself?  Jesus, Ryan, that’s not a date.”

 

Ryan held his hands up in defeat, “Well, I don't know what to tell you.  Take Allison with you or someone-”

 

“Allison is my friend, not my BOY FRIEND!  You’re suppose to want to be with me, but you obviously don’t.”  Emily shouted.

 

“That’s unfair and you know it,” Ryan shouted back.  “What am I suppose to do?  Go out in public and risk something happening to me?  All for what, a stupid date night?”  The word stupid came out before he could hold back his wording.

 

“Oh is it stupid,” Emily asked seething now.  “Date night is soooo stupid now?”

 

Ryan found himself trying to back up on what he said, “Now that’s not what I meant, okay?”

 

“Than what did you mean by that Ryan?  Cause clearly you don’t want to spend any personal time with me.  You know what, you’re right, this is stupid.  Just forget about date night.”  Emily started to storm off.

 

Ryan tried to keep up with Emily as he ran to the edge of the counter-top calling out, “Wait-”

 

Emily easily yanked out the earpiece without saying a word and head into the bedroom and closed the door.  Ryan was aghast at how upset Emily was.  Why was she acting this way?  She was acting way too upset over nothing.  However she couldn’t hear him if he tried to explain it now.  Ryan looked at the ladder and was tempted to go rushing through the bedroom door to confront Emily, but barging in on her would only make things worse.  

 

Ryan sighed as he stood there.  His mother still seemed to be locked up in her room.  It seemed she too was avoiding Ryan.  

 

“Great,” Ryan muttered.  He headed back to his pancakes and ate some before he realized he lost his appetite.  What a great morning.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Ryan didn’t have time to talk to Emily or his mother.  In fact, they stayed away from him the best they could.  Ryan wasn’t really sure how he pissed off his mother too, but she seemed to be avoiding him just as much as Emily was.  It also didn’t help that when he did see them, Emily and his mother weren’t wearing their ear pieces.  Any attempt to try and call out to them was unheard or just straight up ignored.  It was a very frustrating issue for Ryan, one that he couldn’t fix.

 

It wasn’t too long before the day was over.  As much as Ryan didn’t know quite exactly what he did wrong to upset both woman, he figured he might as well apologize to them the next time he saw either one of them.  He needed to apologize to Emily first, but she hadn’t left the door open.  As easily as it would have been to crawl under the door and find her, Ryan had a sinking suspicion that the act of sneaking into the room might just piss her off even more.

 

He didn’t want to tempt the possibility of any more of Emily’s rage and figured he would wait outside for her to show up again.  Lucky for Ryan he had found a spare blanket and tried to sleep on the counter-top till the next morning, where Emily would have to come out and see him.  As Ryan laid down on the cold counter-top, he found it hard to get comfortable but it wasn’t too hard to sleep.  

 

Sadly by the time he woke up, he had heard the front door close.  The sound startled Ryan awake.  A quick glance to the bedroom showed the door wide open, and the smell of fresh coffee just hit Ryan now that he was awake.  

 

“Emily?  Shit, did she leave already,” Ryan asked the silly question with the clearly obvious answer.  She must have snuck around the kitchen this morning without waking him.  What was worse was Ryan wasn’t sure if it was out of anger, to not talk to him or out of kindness, to not disturb his sleep.

 

Ryan cursed his weird sleeping patterns.  One night the slightest gust on the complex would wake him, the next he could sleep through an atomic blast and not wake.  It seemed this morning it was the latter.  Ryan sat up from the blanket feeling the stiffness of waking up on the cold counter-top.  Ryan stretched again and looked around for his mother.  She hadn’t woken up yet.  Ryan headed to his room and deiced to at least get ready for the day.  Changing clothes, bathroom, and back to the kitchen for food.

 

By the time Ryan was ready and eating the one day old pancakes, his mother came out of her room.  Still sleepy and again wearing a simple T-shirt over her body, this time Ryan got to see the dark black bra clearly visible through the light colored shirt.  It was a slight improvement from yesterday, but still didn’t fix the problem.  Ryan was begin to think that his mother might want to get a different type of shirt.

 

“Morning mom,” Ryan greeted, “I just wanted to say sorry about yesterday…”

 

His mother walked past the counter-top and once again, for the millionth time, Ryan spotted the empty ear.

 

“Why do I even bother!”  Ryan groaned throwing his hands up.  At this point, Ryan should just assume no one was wearing their ear pieces at anytime.  Hell, it would be more shocking if he found his mom wearing one of them.  Like how hard could it be to put it in your ear?  Ryan shook his head as he tried to get his mother’s attention to see him. 

 

Mary on the other hand was not a morning person, so spotting Ryan was going to be hard if not impossible.  Ryan watched his mother doing her morning routine, making some coffee and eating some breakfast.  All of which were on the other side of the kitchen.  Ryan would have to run around the counter-top to the other side or pretty much jump on his mom as she walked by.  Neither were appealing to Ryan.

 

Sighing, Ryan figured he would try and get his mom to notice another way that didn’t involve any extreme actions on his part.  He could have try and to reach the dinner table where his mother was going to sit.  However by the time he got up there in time she would be done eating and already on the move.  No, Ryan had to think ahead of his mom and what she would do next.

 

It was most likely she would head back to her room after eating.  Ryan should have plenty of time to get to the bedroom and find somewhere to be that his mom would notice.  Figuring that this was the only way to get his moms attention to apologize and make amends, Ryan headed toward the edge of the counter to climb down.  

 

As much as Ryan didn’t like this idea, he also didn’t want to go another day or two without talking to his mom or Emily.  It was already bad enough being isolated for a day, and as stupid as it sounded, he didn’t want it to be longer.  Wanting to talk to someone sounded stupid but really it was something that Ryan wanted right now.  Ryan made his way toward his mother’s room.  The guest bedroom was actually a little farther to reach than his own.  Yet, once he arrived he could still hear his mother sitting at the table eating.  That gave him time to find a way to get noticed.

 

Ryan looked into the room that was similar but slightly different from his own bedroom.  The wall color was the same, so was the carpet, but the bed was smaller, and there was no bathroom connected to it.  Ryan looked around as he entered the room.  First thing he would need to do is get off the ground or at least out of his mother’s walking path.  Last thing he wanted was his mother to walk in and step on him by accident.  Ryan took a few nervous steps into the room, feeling oddly weird entering his mother’s room without her actually knowing he was here, it felt creepy.  He walked further into the room and the feeling only grew as he looked around.

 

“Maybe this wasn’t a good idea?” Ryan said feeling the weight of guilt from sneaking into the room his mom was staying.  Ryan turned to leave only to hear his mother getting up from the table.  Spinning around he caught a glimpse of his mother already removing her plate from her seat and heading to the kitchen.  Sure enough the steps of his mother started to get louder as she headed toward her room.  There was no going back now, she was coming back to her room.  It only took a few moments but Ryan soon watched as his extremely large mother came walking into her bedroom.  She entered and quickly closed the door behind her, leaving Ryan and his mother in the same room.  

 

It was clear that Mary had no idea about her son being in the same room as her.  As if to prove this point, Ryan watched his mother let out a tired sigh and yank off her shirt in one quick gesture.  Ryan blinked once and than twice before he averted his eyes from his mother’s half nude body.  The only cover she had on was the black bra still attached-

 

Mary unclipped her bra and let it fall and flop to the floor, releasing a tired sigh and yawn to follow it, “Much better.  So tight,” she complained in a sleepy voice.  Ryan gawked at his mother’s now bare breast busting out of the discarded clothing.  Ryan quickly averted his eyes to the carpet where the clothing dropped, it was between him and the door.  The stomping feet of his mother heading toward the bed, it continued before she headed pass the bed and to the dresser on the other side of the sleeping area.

 

Ryan, not wanting to witness anymore of his mother changing or whatever it was she was doing, he made a dash toward the door.  He had made a BIG mistake, thinking this was a good idea.  As his mother proceeded to dig through her dresser for clothes, Ryan came across the large black field of clothing.  The bra was much bigger now in person.  The large black fabric cups pointing upward, making an almost dish like shape blocking Ryan’s path.  He could try and run around the bra, but in his mad dash to escape his mother as fast as possible, Ran started to climb up the lip of the right cup.  As he climbed up and into the inside padding, he found it quite squishy… and slightly damp?  The soft smell of his mother’s odor seemed to be coming up from the interior of the brassiere.  

 

Ryan’s face frowned at the new found smell that he wasn’t expecting.  He paused for a few moments recovering from the shock and unexpected raw smell coming from the clothing.  It wasn’t till a grumbling noise behind him that broke his shock.  Ryan went back to crossing the large field of black felt to reach the door.  The muttering and grumbles grew louder as the ground shook again causing Ryan to slip and fall into the ground.  He had just enough time to flip over and watch with a strong sense of fear as his nude mother reached out for him.

 

“Mo-mom!”  Ryan protested but got no response as he was quickly pulled upward along with the dark fabric.

 

“God, I really need to get new clothing,” Mary muttered as she brought her top up to her chest.

 

“WAIT MOM STOP!”  Ryan screamed out as he watched his mother’s bare chest coming closer and at an alarming speed.  He quickly and violently was pushed and mashed into the underside of Mary’s right bosom. The warm and slightly damp skin filling up as much space as it could.  Ryan felt the immense pressure of his mother’s skin enveloping him and pinning him mercilessly to her brassiere.

 

How did it end up like this?  Ryan tried to move around but found the jiggly sack of skin pushing into him was actually really compressed and tight.  Instead of something fleshy it was more like being pinned up against a rock or hard substance not moving at all.  It reminded him like that time a few days ago when he was trapped under by a giant freaking foot.  However, instead of it being a hot sweaty foot from a random highschooler, this was his mother’s boob.

 

Just when he thought it couldn’t get any worse, he heard a clicking and snapping sound, as his mother now clamped the bra closed.  What was now tight became crushingly painful.

 

“MOOOOOM” Ryan screamed and moaned out as he felt the sack of flesh grow tighter and more firm.  This was horrible, and what was worse, he could already feel the heat from her fleshy skin seeping into him.  The heat from her body slowly cooking Ryan to a point that his own sweat was building.  As much as he tried it didn’t work, his cries were not heard by his mother’s unhearing  ears.  Ryan tried to squirm out from beneath the layer of thick fatty flesh but it wasn’t possible.   

 

If all that wasn’t bad enough, Ryan wasn’t able to breath very well as he was snuggled too tightly by his mother’s chest.  Unable to breathe well, and the only air he could get was the hot smelly trapped air, he found his head getting lighter.  Each small inhale was giving him less fresh air, and more refreshed stale breaths.  Soon Ryan was blacking out as his mother started to walk somewhere.

 

 

 

 

 

Ryan was woken up by a slight cool breeze washing over him.  He still couldn’t move, and it was still hot and even more damp than before, but the gust of cold fresh air brushing over his body helped.  Ryan slowly woke up, quicker when when he heard the sound of his mother talking, her voice sounded like it was coming from the heavens and all around him at the same time.

 

“It’s so damn hot in here,” She complained.  The sound of a shirt being fanned nearby filling the air with it’s flapping.  

 

Ryan realized his mother was using her shirt to shove fresh air on her skin underneath it.  He still couldn’t see as he was currently being smothered alive by his mom, but the gust of clean fresh air help revitalize him.

 

“Mmmoooommm,” Ryan’s muffled cry for his mother reverberated through the space he was stuck in.

 

“How does the mall run out of AC,” Mary grumbled in an upset tone.  “It’s the freaking mall.”

 

The mall?

 

Ryan was in the mall?  Why was he in the mall, what was his mother doing here?  The sound of passerby and other people in a crowded area could be heard over his mother’s breathing as she walked through what Ryan could only assume was a crowd of people in the mall.  The sounds of his mother’s foot steps, her throbbing heart, her inhaling, and her exhaling; it all filled Ryan’s world.  It was hard to focus on anything else… well except for the constant bone crushing pressure his mother’s boob was pressing and jamming into him.  In fact each movement, breath, or heck even her heartbeat seemed to put more strain on his body.  Ryan felt his limbs going numb or maybe that’s just lack of blood flow.

 

“Welcome to Freshly Pressed!”  A woman called out.  Ryan perked up at the name of the store.  It was a clothing store in the mall.

 

“Where’s the woman’s department,” Mary asked, her voice vibrating Ryan with each syllable.

 

“Right over there Ma'am.”  

 

Ryan listen to his mother shop in the clothing store, picking out what she wanted.  She was spending a good amount of time looking through whatever clothing it was looking for.  Each second, Ryan could feel his skin starting to melt from the heat from not just his mom’s sweating body temperature, but breathing air too.  Just before Ryan thought he would pass out, his mother flung more cold air up her body which help to cool and replace Ryan’s air.  Prolonging Ryan’s experience inside his mother’s top.

 

“This looks cute.”  Mary exclaimed.

 

“Too red…” Another comment she made about something.

 

“I guess, but it’s not in my size…”

 

Ryan rolled his eyes at his mother’s words.  Ryan never liked cloth shopping with Emily or his mom.  It was like woman could never determine what was right to wear and would spend hours trying everything on in the store.  Something that was made even more horrendous in his current position.  Ryan would have liked to black out again, but his mom inadvertently saw to it that he stay conscious through her whole shopping spree by blasting cool air upward and towards him.

 

Finally it was time to try on some clothes.  The sound of a door closing and things being put on a rack or bar was heard.  Ryan’s mom pulled off her shirt and Ryan felt the fresh air starting to seep through the layer of clothing that bra was made of, pinning him into her skin.  Ryan wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but when his mother unbutton her blouse, Ryan wasn’t expecting to see light and quickly had to shut his eyes to keep them from burnt out by the bright lights.  When Ryan’s eyes adjusted to the glare, he quickly found he hadn’t moved from this mother’s tit.  Even with the top pulled off, Ryan wasn’t released from his position just under his mother’s bosom.  In fact, it seemed he was still stuck… like he was glued to it.

 

It seemed all the booby sweat his mom produced, help stick his body to her skin.  Ryan tried to break free or call out, but soon to his dismay and horror, his mother was starting to try on some clothes.  And it looked like they were all different types of bras.  Each one looked to be around his mother’s size and they all had different colors and designs making all of them unique.  Meaning she would have to try each one on.

 

Ryan watched as his mom started to bring one set up to her chest.  A dark red colored bra.  Ryan hardly even got a letter out of his mother’s name when she pushed the flush colored clothing into her.  The force and new fabric wasn’t as bad as his mother’s own underwear.  It was less crushing and more relaxing, but not by much.  It was still tight, just not suffocatingly tight.  With the new material on, Ryan found to his delight, he had slide a little further downward, closer to the exit of the brassiere.  He would just need to slide past-

 

Ryan felt a strong firm wall push into him.  It shoved him into his mother’s meaty mound.  The sound of his mom letting out a pleased sound, “Mmm, looking good.”  The hard pressure dug into Ryan as it seemed like mom was cupping herself and holding parts of her breast up and examining herself in the mirror.  Ryan was pushed and shoved back deeper into his prison.  He was slowly being moved to the middle of the bra as his mom groped herself.  Her fingers dragging Ryan along with themselves as she traced and played around with the bra.  When she was done, Ryan found something lumpy between his legs.  

 

“Okay, next one,” Ryan’s mom said as she didn’t even look down.  Ryan was revealed and found he was just above his mother’s nipple.  The pink areola was distinctly different from the rest of Mary’s breast.  Ryan shook his head as he looked up from the top side of his mother’s tit.  

 

“M-”

 

Yet again, Mary shoved another top on, covering herself up before looking in the mirror behind herself.  Years of putting on and removing the underwear lead to her able to slip them on without having to look.  She had already put a white silky one on, and Ryan was now covered in the new feeling of the silk cloth digging into his back and pushing him into the warming embrace of his mom’s boob fat.  It seemed the brassiere was slightly larger than Mary’s original sized one she came in with.  Still it didn’t allow much movement from Ryan, and any struggling he did seemed to go unnoticed by his mom.  That was till her hands came back to rearrange the garment she just put on.

 

As Mary pulled and yanked to get more comfortable in her bra, Ryan felt the weight on his back let up, and he started to slide on the still damp and inclined skin.  Ryan slipped and dropped less than an inch lower or so, but still he ended up flailing and grabbing onto whatever his body could.  The hard rubbery nub he touched with his hands forced him to grab and clench down hard on it.  Ryan heard his mother inhale deeply.

 

“Oh…” She muttered.

 

Ryan frowned at the weird tone his mother just released.  It sounded very similar to Emily’s tone when he would mess around with her.  The sound of peeked arousal building…

 

“mmm,” the sound was let out as Mary touched somewhere nearby Ryan pushing and groping at her silk covered breast.  “Yeah… oh that feels good,” Mary cooed to her self in a soft tone.

 

“M-om-mo,” Ryan tried to shout but kept getting pushed and rubbed by a fleeting hand touching and poking.  Ryan couldn’t see them hit him, but it seemed anytime he tried to talk a finger jammed his head into his mother’s puckering nipple.  Ryan did his best to keep his face away but it was too hard.

 

“What am I doing,” Mary asked but it didn’t stop her hands from playing around.  Ryan felt the ripples through the flesh he clung too as Mary rubbed and molded her ample chest that was only covered in a bra.  “It’s been way too long,” Mary muttered between some sounds she was making.

 

Ryan didn’t want to her this!  Not from his mother!

 

However his mother didn’t seem to be holding back a she smushed and rubbed her hands over herself more and more.  Ryan was near most of the action as she focused on her sensitive area, which was exactly where he was.  Ryan was mashed, crushed, pressed into, and grounded into his mother’s ever stiffen nub.  As Ryan did his best to ignore the sounds and smells coming from his mother’s body, Ryan was finding it difficult to keep his grip and position.  The ever changing landscape inside his mother’s bra was chaotic and crazy.  Her dark shadowy hands blocking light from outside as they glided over Ryan’s spot multiple times.  Things were getting faster and Ryan could feel the warm skin start to get hotter from all the attention that was given to it.  Ryan gritted his teeth as his mother finally slapped her hand on Ryan’s spot and gave it a nice squeeze, or at least nice for her.

 

Ryan cried out as the enormous hand balled him and his mom’s flesh all into one cup sized hand.  She pushed, turned, twisted, and grind everything into her palm.  Ryan heard a noise he never thought he would hear his mother make and her body shudder.  Ryan was so appalled his mouth hung open, did she just-

 

Something wet splattered Ryan’s face and body as a warm cream like liquid came out of no where!  Ryan was caught completely off guard as he got the warm liquid in his mouth.  Ryan swallowed out of instinct and gagged on what it was.  His mom was lactating… he just drank her milk.

 

Ryan let out a mental scream of disgust as he continued to hold on and gag at what was happening to him.  

 

“Oh shoot… am I leaking,” Ryan’s mom commented in shock.  Not as horrified as Ryan was but it seemed this wasn’t uncommon for her.  “Well, looks like I have to buy them now.”

 

Still stuck, and now half drenched in his wet mother’s milk, Ryan could hear the tag being ripped off and soon the world grew dark as her shirt came over top of him.  Ryan was still stuck, the smells now trapped inside his moms clothing.  The combined smells of her perspiration and now lactation filled Ryan’s nose.  It was a sickening combo that made him want to just die, especially after what he just endured.  

 

Ryan was in an increasing daze as his mother gathered her things and went to a cashier.  She said something about liking the top so much she’ll keep it on.  Ryan picked up the sounds of ringing up items and soon they were moving again.  His damp and sticky body still semi-glued to his mother’s boob that continued to jiggle with each step.  It seemed the large bra gave her room to move in, unlike the other one.

 

It wasn’t an improvement, just a change.  He was still stuck and trapped to his unsuspecting mother.  Still being cooked alive by the ever increasing temperatures from his surroundings.  Ryan felt loopy and dizzy, almost as if he was going to black out again.  In fact he swore he heard someone’s voice that he shouldn’t have.  It sounded like Allison?

 

“Oh, Mrs. Day, what are you doing here?”

 

The all too familiar rumbling of his mother’s respond vibrating through Ryan as she spoke, “Oh just doing some shopping.  How are you Allison?”

 

“You know, the usual.  So, how’s things with… you know who,” Allison asked.  

 

Ryan’s mother let out a sigh, “It’s not easy, that’s for sure.  He’s just hasn’t been himself ever since the shrinking.  I swear it’s like he’s a whole different person.  I remember there used to be a time he just grab a hold of me and just wouldn’t let go.  He would cling to me like a little baby, but now he keeps trying to push me away.”

 

Ryan was in fact desperately trying to push off his mother’s skin, but was sadly unable to let go.

 

“Do you want to talk about it,” Allison asked.

 

Ryan was starting to realize this was less a dream and more of a reality as Allison’s voice wasn’t fading away.   A shiver ran up his spin as he heard Allison talking with his mom.

 

“Oh that’s so sweet of you, dear.  How about I treat you to some lunch?”

 

Ryan found himself now going on a lunch date between his mom and Allison’s

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“He didn’t,” Allison gasped after a slurp from her drink.  Ryan groaned as he listened to his mom complain about him to Allison, who was just gulping it down, just like her drink.  It seemed the AC was fixed or they found the one cool spot in the entire food court, because Ryan wasn’t passing out from the heat.  He was stuck or more like plastered to the large mammary gland.  He wish he could defend himself right now, to speak up about his actions, but his mother was painting him out to be a spoiled brat.  

 

“I know, my little Ryan saying something like that,” Mary sighed.  “It broke my heart.”  Ryan suddenly felt a large impact from behind bashing into him, as his mother patted her chest when she said heart.  Letting out an annoyed sound at his mother’s carelessness Ryan once again started to struggle and wiggle off the big tit.

 

Suddenly there was a shocked and sharp gasp from across the table.  Allison had a shocked but sly tone to her voice when she spoke, “Mrs. Day… do you have a shrinky in your- I’m so shocked that you would do something like that.”

 

Ryan stop moving…

 

He was spotted, and by someone he least wanted to be found by.

 

“I’m sorry, dear, what was that,” Mary replied confused.

 

“Right here,” Allison said, most likely pointing at Ryan or somewhere on herself to indicate where Ryan was right now.  Ryan prayed that there was another poor shrinky that Allison had spotted beside him.  Maybe there was one-

 

Ryan felt his mother moving and the pressure of the shirt she was wearing eased up.  She was searching down her shirt.  Ryan tried to glance up through the silk fabric, and he could just make out the blurry face of his mother through the material.  Her eyes looked to be squinting at his general direction.

 

“Want me to squish it for you,” Allison called out from behind Ryan.  

 

Before Ryan could freak out over the thought of being squished to death by Allison, his mother spoke, “No, you might stain the bra.  I just bought them too,” The anger in her voice was adamant, “And it came with a pest!”  

 

Allison laughed, “Sounds like you got a deal, what store did you get them from again?”

 

“Hold on dear, let me get the little thing out.”

 

Ryan tried to call out for his mom, but her blurry face vanished.  Soon two large fingers came dipping in through the opening at the top of the shirt and started to aim for the top of the bra.  Ryan prayed his mom looked before she did anything to him.  He wasn’t sure how she was going to react once she finds out he was there, but hopefully it wouldn’t be anything too harsh.

 

The sound of Mary digging around for Ryan could be heard when finally the tip of one of her fingers jabbed at Ryan’s head.  “There it is, Mary said pinching at Ryan and dragging him across her still damp breast, pulling him out from her bra.  “Come to Mama…”

 

Ryan was yanked out into the open and held up to his mother’s face.  The look of disgust was present as she held Ryan up to her sneering face.  However it only last for a few moments before a look of confusion came up.  “R-r-ryan?!  RYAN WHAT-”

 

“MOM I CAN EXPLAIN-”

 

Mary nearly dropped Ryan in horror and shock but she continued to hold onto Ryan, “BABY WHAT- HOW… w-when?”

 

Ryan gulped.  “Uh…”

 

Ryan’s mom looked like she was about to exploded from shame and horror, “Oh god, that means-”

 

The sound of Allison moving in her seat from behind made Ryan turn around.  She was leaning in closer to examine him.  There was a look of surprise and shock, the same as his mother’s, but there was something else too.  Something hidden behind her eyes as she looked at him.  “It really is him…” Allison spoke from across the table.

 

“Why were you in my underwear,” Mary asked bring Ryan’s attention back to her.

 

“I was trying to talk to you this morning, and you weren’t wearing your ear piece-”

 

The look on his mother’s face grew firmer as she cut in, “What does that have to do with this?!”

 

Ryan huffed, “I’M GETTING TO THAT!”  

 

Allison seemed to be leaning in closer now, eyeing Ryan up from the other side of the table.  Ryan continued his explanation, “I was trying to apologize about yesterday and you were changing, and so I was going to leave-”

 

Mary gasped, “You watched me change?”

 

“Oh my god,” Ryan muttered as he slapped at his forehead, “JUST LET ME EXPLAIN!  I wasn’t watching you change, I was leaving, okay!  Your bra was in the way, and I went to climb over it, and then YOU put it on.”

 

“Mrs. Day, did you really not know he was in there,” Allison asked.

 

Now it was Mary’s turn to have everyone looking at her.  Something she wasn’t expecting.  Her voice was filled with hesitation, “I… well that’s, he was just too small…”

 

“Really,” Allison asked almost with a hint of excitement in her voice, “He was just that small?”

 

“H-hey,” Ryan objected.  “Mom, just look, it doesn’t matter, okay.  You found me, I’m not hurt, and we can pretend today never happened, okay?”  As much as Ryan wanted that to happen, it seemed his mother was more worried about something else.  The look of shame and embarrassment covering her face told Ryan that she couldn’t forget what had happened today.  “Mom?”  Ryan called out trying to get her attention.

 

The hurt that Mary had from what she put Ryan through was all over her face, easy to read.  Something that told Ryan that her mother was devastated by what he had to have gone through.  It broke her heart and it was clearly all in her expression that she was giving Ryan.

 

“Mom?” Ryan called out again looking at her mother more closely.  

 

Before Ryan could probe anymore into his mother’s emotions, Allison quickly chimed in, “Mrs. Day, if you want, I could take Ryan home for you.”

 

“WHAT?!” Ryan quickly shouted at the news.  Allison was going to take him home?  Ryan had the sinking feeling that home was the last place they were going.  Ryan shook his head trying to get his mother to see that he didn’t like the idea, but her focus was on Allison instead of him.

 

“Would you,” Mary asked sounding a little hopeful.  The look of shame and embarrassment seemed to slowly melt away at Allison’s words.  

 

Allison laughed, “Of course, I finished shopping a while ago, and was heading back before I ran into you.”  Allison’s hand was already reaching out, palm up for Mary to hand Ryan over.

 

“Mom, no please wait,” Ryan quickly blurted out.  His mother didn’t react, like she couldn’t hear his words.

 

Than she said some of the most horrifying words Ryan never thought he would find frightening, “Well… I do have some more shopping to do…”  It was now that Mary glanced at Ryan quickly.  As if to avoid a conversation with him she gave a quick kiss on his forehead and went on, “I’ll see you at home Sweetie.”

 

Ryan protested but his mother seemed to be unwilling to talk as she was already dropping him into Allison’s awaiting hand.  Once he landed on the warm skin, Ryan watched his mother get up from her seat.  It seemed Allison was the perfect scapegoat to use for his mother to run away from him.  Escaping the impending and much needed talk about what transpired not even an hour ago.  However even a mother could be ashamed to talk to their children about things, one of those things was getting off in a changing room while their child is with them…

 

“MOM!”  Ryan tried to call out for the last time as his large mother was speed walking away from the table.  It wasn't till the moment his mom vanished into the crowd that he recalled who he was with.  Slowly turning around in Allison’s palm, he was greeted to a sicken smile as Allison just smirked.

 

“Hello Ryan…” Allison nearly purred.  “It’s been a while, heck it’s been a long time since I’ve seen you.”  Allison pulled her outstretched arm inward and brought Ryan closer to her face.  “Have you been avoiding me?”

 

Ryan looked around, off to the sides of Allison’s hand, and the thought of jumping occurred to him.  However he saw the slight bending curve upwards in her fingers.  They were prepared to react on the slightest movement he made, ready to close her fist.  She had him in the palm of her hands, quite literally.

 

“Avoiding you?  Why-why would you say that,” Ryan asked hoping the fear in his voice wasn’t showing.

 

Allison went on, “Well, we haven’t talked in like, forever.  You didn’t visit or even tell me about,” She pointed at him with her other hand, “THIS.  Than I ask to see you and Emily keeps dodging the question.  Almost,” Allison moved in closer, her smile grew many times larger than Ryan’s own size, “Like you were avoiding me.”  Allison’s piercing gaze dug into Ryan.

 

Ryan still tried to play it off and just shrugged a little shakily, “I was dealing with a lot…”

 

“Yeah I can see that,” Allison scoffed.

 

Ryan didn’t say anything as he continued to sit in Allison’s hand.  After a little while he finally said something, “So you-you’re taking me home?”

 

The look on Allison’s face wasn’t something Ryan wanted to see, “Oh, don’t worry I’ll get you home, but I never said when…”

 

“Wha- when?  What do you mean?”

 

Allison continued to have that plotting look on her face.  “Welllll, you see, Emily’s been blowing me up all day.  She’s keeps messaging me about something you did.  It sounds like you really messed up this time, something about ruining date night?  Anyway, she keeps talking about hanging out tonight.  I think we should all go out tonight, kind of like the old times.  What do you say, Ryan?  Ready for a night out, just like the good old days?”

 

Ryan wasn’t sure what was scaring him more, the way Allison couldn’t stop smiling or the mention of going out tonight.  Both were giving Ryan a mini heart attack as he started to feel his fear rising and his limbs freeze in place unable to move.  It was even more horrifying when Allison decided it was time to go and started to stand up.  The safe table top that might have been an easy leap to, vanished in moments and soon Ryan had over a hundred feet to fall to the floor below.  

 

“Don’t worry,” Allison said picking Ryan up from her palm and holding him out above a pocket in her purse.  “We’re about to meet up with Emily in a little bit.  Than we can really talk things out between the three of us, bye bye for now,” Allison called out as she dropped Ryan into the safety of her purse, and his new prison.

 

 

 

 

 

Ryan tried to pick out the sounds of Allison and Emily talking over the music, but it was far to loud.  They had been chatting away for what felt like hours.  Ryan had tried to find a way out of the purse he was stuck in but it was far too big for him to climb out.  There didn’t seem to be any lipstick or items in the pocket that he could try and use to get out.  Even if there was, where would he go?  Ryan was in some kind of club of some sorts, but he had no idea which one.  As messed up as it sounded, he was safer with Allison right now than trying to run away.

 

It didn’t help that the longer Allison and Emily talked, Ryan could hear Emily getting louder.  This only happened when she started to drink and was getting heated on a topic.  Something that Ryan used to find cute, but now in his situation things changed.  It wasn’t cute anymore, it was frightening.

 

“- AND THAN, OHHHH HO HO, AND THAN HE SAID,” Emily’s voice peeked over the music.

 

Allison’s laughter was heard before she tried to ease Emily down a little, “Okay take it down a notch Em, were out in public.

 

“Oh,” Emily quickly said before her voice dropped down and she continued on her tirade of about this person.  Ryan felt like he was being paranoid, but he had a sinking suspicion that they were talking about him.  However not being able to hear the exact words didn’t help Ryan’s case.  Instead he continued to listen to the sounds around him.  The ever growing tone in each girl’s voice as the night went on.  How long they sat there Ryan didn’t know, but he was exhausted from being trapped inside this purse for the greater majority of the day.   

 

Suddenly Ryan heard Allison’s voice grow closer as it seemed she was moving toward her purse.  “Okay, so I know this is a bad time to bring it up, but I thought since Ryan isn’t here, that someone should get you an anniversary present.

 

Ryan felt a dreadful feeling wash over him, Anniversary… oh no!  

 

Ryan’s head spun as it seemed he lost track of what day it was.  This wasn’t just any day, it wasn’t just any DATE night… this was their sixth year Anniversary.  No wonder why Emily was so upset about today.  Ryan didn't have much time to dread over the day, as the opening above him was parted to reveal several fingers descending into the bag to pull him out.  Ryan felt the large digits push into him as they yanked him free and out into the open.

 

For being trapped in Allison’s bag for the whole time, he was surprised at how right he had been about the area.  They were in a slightly dim club, near the bar.  The dark lights made it almost too hard to see, but the flashing lights help fill the room with an energetic hyper mood.  Ryan was gently but firmly set down on a slick surface bringing his attention to his surroundings.  Sure enough, Emily and Allison had been drinking, the evidence was all over the small club table.  Empty or nearly empty cups made a semicircle around Ryan leaving only Allison and Emily on either side of Ryan.  Ryan looked up at a confused and bewildered Emily.

 

“What’s this?”  She squinted and moved in closer.

 

“Oh come on Em, you know a shrinky when you see one,” Allison laughed.

 

“...a shrinky- RYAN?!  THAT’S RYAN-”

 

“Girlfriend!”  Allison snickered, “Keep it down,” She hissed.  “Jeez why not tell everyone about  it will you?”

 

“Ops,” Emily covered her mouth before repeating again, “Why is Ryan here?”

 

“Oh, thank God, Emily,” Ryan called out trying to get Emily’s attention, but she was focused on Allison.  Ryan wanted to rush to her, but Allison kept her fingers around Ryan, preventing any movement away from her hand.  Unable to move far, he couldn’t get Emily to look down at him.

 

“Cause it’s a gift… Emily, we were just talked about this.  You know,” Allison said glancing down so Emily would look at Ryan.  “Letting go.”

 

Ryan’s struggles stopped at those words.  “Letting go… what’s she talking about Em?”  Ryan felt his gut clench at what he feared was happening.

 

Emily seemed flustered as she looked red in the face, “I, uh, well… I-”

 

“You can do it, Emily,” Allison pushed.  “Just say what you said before.  How you really feel about this relationship.”

 

Ryan spun around as he was looking at the devil herself, “Allison shut up!  Emily don’t listen to her, look I’m sorry about today, okay?”

 

“Emily are you going to let him talk to your best friend like that?  You going to let him push you around, and control you… at THAT size?”

 

Ryan snapped again, “Shut up Allison!”

 

Suddenly Emily snapped downward at Ryan, “NO RYAN, YOU SHUT UP!”

 

He had never heard Emily speak so angrily before.  He was silent.  He was terrified at what was coming next.  He remained quite as he watched Emily’s emotions play on her face.

 

“Yeah, that’s my girl,” Allison praised Emily.  Urging her on to finish her speech.

 

“Ryan, I’m so tired of this.  I thought what we had was… was something.  I don’t know, something special, but I guess I was wrong.  You haven’t been the same since, well you know, and you just haven’t been the same since...”

 

Allison interrupted with a whisper, “You said that already.”

 

Emily seemed to break her train of thought, “Oh right, uh… haven’t been the same,” Emily muttered as if to get back into the flow of thought she was derailed from.  When it was clear Emily found the words she was looking for she went on, “You used to like to go and do things, have fun, and actually be happy.  Now, your like the complete opposite of the person I loved.  You don’t go anywhere anymore, you always look so depressed and sour.  I wanted to enjoy and celebrate our anniversary and you just straight up say no?  You rather stay cooped up inside the house and do nothing.”

 

Ryan wanted to correct Emily, he really did, but she was all over the place.  Her words were just slightly louder than the music and it seemed like she was more focused on herself talking than anyone else.  Ryan would have to bite his tongue and let her finish and pray that she listens to his side of the story.  

 

Finally Emily said, “I guess… I guess what I’m saying is…” She looked at her drink and took a quick sip finishing it, gaining that liquid courage she needed to say these last few words, “It’s over.  I’m breaking up with you.  Instead of celebrating anniversary tonight its celebrating the ending of a relationship.  Ryan,” Emily said with a stern face, “I’m done.”

 

Ryan’s mouth hung open at Emily’s statement.

 

Allison’s hand let got of Ryan sending him flopping to the table as she started to clap and howler, “THAT’S MY GIRL!  WOOOOW!  YOU TOLD HIM!”

 

Ryan was still stunned at the crushing break up that he was hit with.  She was dumping him?  Ryan shook his head this didn’t make any sense.  Sure they were having a rough patch, but this… this wasn’t like her.  Ryan spun on Allison, “What the hell are you doing?  What did you tell her?  Stop manipulating Emily!”

 

Allison held a hand over her mouth as she giggled, “Oh my god, he’s so mad.  Look at him.”

 

“Ryan stop attacking Allie,” Emily defended her traitorous friend.

 

“Emily, this isn’t like you.  Just, please, sober up and let’s go home and we can talk about this,” Ryan pleaded.

 

“Go home,” Emily asked as she actually thought about it.

 

“Emily, your letting him control you again,” Allison chimed in from across the table.  Ryan could see Allison hiding her smile behind her glass.

 

“God damn it Allison,” Ryan growled.  He wouldn’t be able to get anywhere with Emily while Allison was around.

 

“Let’s do a shot to celebrate and finalize the break up,” Allison quickly added.

 

She waved down a waiter for another round of drinks.  Ryan used this chance to run to Emily and try and get her to listen to him, “Emily, Babe, please listen.  I’m sorry okay?  I’m really really sorry, but please let’s just talk about this and work this out.”

 

“Work this out,” Emily repeated to Ryan.  “Work this out, but we just did.  We’re breaking up.”

 

Ryan went to Emily’s closest hand, “Babe you’re not thinking straight you need-”

 

The sound of a shot glass slamming on the table made Ryan jump.  Before Ryan could turn around he felt to familiar fingers grabbing at him.  Ryan was pulled away from Emily as Allison continued to hold him up.  She gave him a slight shake before Ryan’s struggles slowed down.

 

“Hey Em, remember those shrinky shots we used to do back in college?”

 

It took Emily a moment before a surprised and delighted look came over her face, “Oh my God!  I forgot about those.  Oh those were amazing-”

 

Ryan felt himself falling as Allison let go.  Ryan tumbled through the air and ended up in a small hot tub like sized cup. He surfaced and felt the strong stinging biting sensation of hard liquor all around him.  Looking up he saw the hesitant gaze of Emily looking down in confusion and shock at Ryan in her drink.

 

“Just like college,” Allison added.

 

“I don’t know…” Emily said slowly shaking her head trying to understand what Allison was saying.

 

“Em, come on, for old time sake…. For me?”  Allison pleaded.

 

Ryan wasn’t sure what he heard was for real, was Allison trying to get Emily to… 

 

Emily let out an uncertain sound, but her hand was already reaching for Ryan’s glass.

 

“WHOA, WHOA WHOA WHOA WAIT!”  Ryan screamed as the little glass cup was being lifted closer to Emily’s mouth.  Allison made a delighted sound as she watched Emily carry Ryan up to her mouth and held him just at her lips.  Ryan watched the plump and luscious mouth he adored beforehand, now bare at him with a sickening ugly red color that made Ryan fear for his life.  Those lips went agape as they approach the lip of the glass.  The cup Ryan was soon pushed to the bottom of her lip, just waiting for the right moment.  Some of the liquid spilled out and down her lip and toward her chin.  “EMILY!  OH GOD WHAT THE FUCK NO NO NO-”

 

“CHEERS!”  Allison shouted.

 

Ryan was shoved deep into Emily’s mouth with the cup full of alcohol sending him into the darker terrain.  The stale smell of liquor filled the new room along with the hot moister of Emily’s mouth.  The liquid on Ryan’s body washed off in an instant as it rolled off his skin and somewhere around it the dark cavern.  The large tongue he landed on, wasted no time as it moved and crushed Ryan to the ceiling of Emily's mouth.  He felt the air and life force drain out of him as he was smothered to the surface of her maw.  The deafening sound of gulping could be heard, but Ryan stayed still in Emily’s mouth.  A soft cough erupted deeper in the cavern before the whole chamber shook and Ryan was spewed out in a half cough and spit from Emily.

 

“BLEH… oh Jesus, what was that battery acid?”  Emily coughed.

 

Ryan laid drenched in the shot glass that was now half full of Emily’s saliva dripping off of himself.  Ryan gripped the brim of the cup like it was the only thing that could save him from another attack like that.

 

Allison let out a defeated sound “Awww, that was like top shelf stuff… thought you would like it.”

 

Ryan was still recovering from the shock of nearly being swallowed by Emily.  However neither Giantess seemed concerned with his well being.  In fact they were talking like he didn’t even exist.  It was now that Ryan realized, he had to go.  NOW!

 

Looking around Ryan tried to find an escape route, but between all the empty cups and the sheer drop of the table, Ryan had no where to go.  He was literately stuck between two evils.  

 

“Why don’t you go and dance,” Allison offered.  “Go mingle, dance, celebrate!  Have fun, you’re single again, remember?”

 

Emily seemed to be pondering these words, taking a few moments before she nodded and decided to go and join the moving and waving crowd dancing to some loud music that Ryan never heard of before.  Not sure if Emily was the nicer of the two giantess, Ryan watched his drunken EX girlfriend vanish.  After a few moments of shock and disbelief of what was happening, Ryan spun around to see Allison just giving him that snotty smirk.  That look like she had everything under control.

 

“Wh-why are you doing this,” Ryan finally asked.

 

Allison acted like she didn’t understand Ryan’s question, “Why?  What do you mean by that?”

 

“Stop filling her head with your bullshit!  Your suppose to be her friend, OUR friend!  What the hell is wrong with you?”

 

“My friend?  You’re suppose to be my friend,” Allison asked sounding upset at those word.  “If you were my friend, why didn’t you tell me?!”  The sudden shift in her tone hit Ryan as it was clear this was the main issue.  Allison’s demeanor finally broke as she laid it out, “You don’t even tell your best friend?!  We work together.  We drank, joked, and mess around after work!  Heck we shared things that even EMILY doesn’t know…” Allison pointed toward herself, “And you don’t tell me about your Shrinkism??  In fact you went out of your way to even ghost me!  No… no were not friends.  I thought we were, but we’re clearly not.”  Allison shook her head before going on,  “So, if you can’t treat me like a friend, than I’m not going to treat you as a FRIEND.  I’ll treat you like a simple shrinky… and Emily deserves better than having a Shrinky for a boyfriend.”

 

The emotion that Emily had behind her words showed how clearly upset and hurt she was at Ryan’s actions.  His lack of regard toward Allison cut deeper than Ryan would have ever imagined.  He could see the tears in the corner of her eyes building.  The anger and betrayal that she had been feeling all this time surely was coming out in full force.

 

“Allie-”

 

She quickly cut Ryan off, “Stop.  I don't care what you have to say.  A Shrinky like yourself doesn’t have the right to talk to me.  You’re nothing to me now.  And soon,” She leaned in and the sadistic cruel look on her face showed, “You’ll be nothing to Emily either.  It’s time that you leave all our lives, for good.”

 

Ryan felt pure fear and panic roll over him as it was clear Allison wasn’t just trying to kill him, but to remove any trace of himself from Emily.  She was deliberately sabotaging their relationship to end things between them.  The manipulative witch was going make sure Emily finished him off and most likely paint it as “he had it coming”.

 

Ryan was left at the table with Allison who clearly didn’t like him.  Ryan tried to say a few things but Allison was too busy looking through her phone and not paying much attention to him.  Ryan was able to get out of the shot glass after a few attempts, but he was back to square one.  Still stuck on a tall table, in the middle of a club, and no sober friends nearby.  Ryan was in a bad spot.

 

After another refill on Allison’s drink, and a very hungry look from the waiter, Ryan watched Emily emerge from the sea of moving bodies.  However she wasn’t alone.  Ryan watched as someone a couple of years older than himself being towed behind her.  The man was relatively good looking, or at least to Ryan’s ego of himself.  Ryan saw the man and couldn’t help but feel jealous of more than just the man’s height compared to himself.  Emily wobbled a little as she made her way back to the table.  She looked happy but really zoned out of it.  She was clearly walking a little too far to the right and than the left, dragging the man who seemed happy to follow her toward Allison.  Just before they reached the table, Allison looked up from her phone and had a surprised look.

 

“Look at you!  Getting back out there already?  You go girl!”

 

“This is David…” Emily introduced the man.

 

“Hey,” He just gave Allison a quick wave.

 

“Oh?  Well aren’t you two a nice looking couple.”

 

Emily seemed to blush… or the alcohol was kicking in hard all over her face.

 

“Emily…” Ryan called out from the table.  

 

The only one to respond was Allison.  “So, you guys like, vibing?”

 

Emily giggled, “Maybe…”

 

“Is she always this energetic,” David asked with a laugh.

 

“Only when she had a few too many,” Allison replied.  “Sooooo, you two look close,” Allison pressed.  “You both kiss yet?”

 

Emily blushed harder, “WHAT? No-no?  We, we just meet.”

 

“Oh come on, you two are cute,” Allison said getting up and closer to Emily and David.  She slowly made her move, and Ryan was helpless as he watched all three giants come closer.  Allison nudge Emily closer to David, who didn’t protest.  Allison cut Ryan a dirty look as she whispered something into Emily’s ear.  She moved in closer and closer.

 

“PLEASE JUST STOP!”  Ryan shouted as he watched Emily’s plump lips collided with David’s.  It was all over once they connected.  The one peck turned to three and than it was full on smooch city as they went to town.  The sounds of each giant being making out filled the air over all the other noises.  Ryan fell to his knees, watching Emily kiss and get felt up by this… this David guy.  Some random stranger.  The only one that noticed Ryan was Allison, and it looked like she was getting pleasure in watching him fall apart.

 

Ryan didn’t know how long it went on, but it was long enough that David and Emily moved into the seat across from Allison still stuck to each other.  Emily stuck in David’s lap and head dipped close to his.  Every once in a while they would get back to kissing after a brief few moments of just looking at each other.  Ryan could see David’s hands crawling over Emily, touching her all over and in certain spots that Ryan knew she enjoyed feeling.  If Ryan wasn’t his size right now, he would have tackled David and attempted to beat him senseless… but that wasn’t happening.

 

As horrible and torturous it was to watch Emily and David nibble and suck each other’s faces, Ryan heard Allison suggestion something much more horrific.

 

“Maybe you guys should take it to the bathroom…”

 

The making out stopped for a moment as both giant lovers looked at each other.  It was like they were talking telepathically.  Each knowing what the other wanted to do.  Slowly Emily got up off of David and he soon slid out of the seat.  David took Emily’s hand and started to leave.

 

“Hey Em’s wait.”

 

“mmmm” Emily muttered as she turned around.

 

Ryan wasn’t ready for Allison to swipe him off the table in quick motion.  Ryan was stuck in Allison’s hand as she carried him toward Emily.  Suddenly he was dropped into Emily’s semi open hand.  The fingers slowly curled around him and Emily instinctively closed her hand on him.  As Ryan shouted for Emily he heard over the music the words Allison spoke.

 

The first few parts were unrecognizable till the end, “You guy should have a threesome.  I’m sure it’ll be fun.”

 

Ryan gasped, “Three-threesome?!?!  ALLISON! WHAT THE FUCK!  You, this guy, and Emily?!”

 

However it wasn’t till Emily responded with a, “mhmm…” that he, David, and Emily started to walk away from Allison.

 

“Enjoy!”  Allison called out, and something in her voice told Ryan that she was talking to him.

 

The sounds of Emily and David walking around could be heard before the sound of a door swinging open filled the air before it was shut closed.  The loud music that was muted and dumb down.  The soft thumps barely audible through the barrier.  It didn’t take long before the sound of kissing and mooching filled the air as Emily and David got back at it again.  Emily’s fingers tightening and squeezing each time David grabbed her and brought her closer.  They were like some kind of crazy sex machine as they moved in time with each other, walking toward somewhere.

 

Ryan heard another door shut close, and a lock.  They were in a bathroom stall.  The sounds of heavy gasping and panting increased as the pace of swapping spit increased.  Ryan felt disgusted but above all, he felt betrayed by Emily.  All it took was a few drinks and some slippery words from Allison, and their relationship just crumbles like that?

 

Suddenly David’s voice cut through the sounds of the two making out, “So… a threesome?  Your friend going to be joining us soon?”

 

Emily let out a deep chuckle fused with a snort, “Noooo, not her… my Ex.”

 

Ryan heard David let out a startled, confused, but also worried, “EX?!”

 

“mhmmm, right here…” Emily muttered as she lifted her fist with Ryan in it up.  Ryan watched as Emily’s fingers opened and Ryan was faced to face with the large male’s big ass face.  His curious eyes and pointed noise filling Ryan’s sight.

 

“Oooooh, a shrinky?  Shit girl, you should have started with that,” David chuckled.

 

Ryan knew he wouldn’t get any where with David, so he tired Emily.  He spun around in her palm and looked at her…. It wasn’t pretty.  Her eyes were half open and she had blissful look on her face.  She was so zoned out that she probably didn’t even know where she was.  However this didn’t stop the male from taking the lead.  David was already unbluckling his belt.

 

“I like what you can do with your tongue…” David spoke.

 

“mhmmm,” Emily muttered almost as if in a dream.

 

“How about you show your EX-boyfriend, how you suck dick.”

 

“Hehehe,” Emily giggled, “Silly… he knows… how… I, uh, lick his …. yeah,” Emily said nodding in confirmation.  Ryan watched as Emily started to slink downward.  He was still in her one palm as Emily crawled down David’s body.  It wasn’t till she was at his belt and buckle that she didn't know what to do.  Ryan still trying to get her to notice,  watching as she fiddled with David’s belt.  Finally helping after a few moments, David pulled his pants down and let his underwear stick out in front of Emily’s face.  The clear outline of his member showing for everyone in the stall to gaze at.

 

“Whenever you’re ready… just don’t take too long,” David chuckled again.

 

Emily took that as a challenge as she started to pull down the only garment that was covering the man’s junk.  Ryan watched the long shaft of the male’s member pop up and stick out like a spear.  Ryan was horrified at the size of the said beast as Emily looked and gazed upon the monster in her face.  It wasn’t till Emily’s other hand reached out and touched the meat stick that Ryan realized the true situation he was in.  Emily finally decided to use her other hand, the one with Ryan in it.  Ryan felt his body falling as Emily tilted her palm to grasp David.  Ryan landed on the hard and flaming hot stiff member sticking outward.  Ryan held onto the long log, not wanting to fall down to the dirty bathroom floor and left to be forgotten.

 

“OH FUCK!” David gasped as the sound of Emily’s moth slurping up the long length of the male.  Ryan just happen to be in the path as Emily slurped upward toward Ryan.  Fearing his fate, Ryan struggled toward the hips of David, to escape the all consuming mouth of Emily.  The sound of Emily moaning around the schlong, vibrated up the length like an earthquake.  Ryan felt his legs and arms tremble not in just panic and fear, but from the reverberating noise as he tried to stay attached.

 

Ryan seemed to just be out of Emily’s reach with her mouth as she bottomed out behind him.  The sound of Emily breathing around the meat stick tickled Ryan’s back as he did his best not to cry from the nearly mouth gulping experience.  Still Ryan wasn’t going to sit there thinking it was safe from Emily’s lips and throat.  Instead Ryan started to climb a little further up the throbbing penis beneath him.  Ryan scooted forward a few more inches.

 

A shadow came over Ryan as he looked up.  Emily’s right hand passed by Ryan.  He watched with pure dread as Emily used her hand to grip David’s dick by the base.  In a slow but rushing wave of skin, Emily jerked her hand down the shaft.  Ryan sat up and held his hands up in protest but the hand was too large and it quickly collided with him.  Any progress Ryan made was deleted as he felt himself being carried away with Emily’s hand.  Struggling against the force of Emily’s hand pulling and pushing him closer to the tip, he could feel the ground under him turn from warm hot skin to a moist layer of slime as he was now sliding down the path Emily’s mouth was just sucking on.  Ryan felt the change in the surface he was on, and spun around.

 

It was just in time as Ryan witnessed the most horrifying sight he had ever seen in his life.  Emily had her mouth open and her head tilted back just beneath the tip of the cock he was on.  It was like Ryan was going down a water slide, only at the end of the slide wasn’t a pool, it was Emily’s open mouth trying to catch him and anything else falling off the penis.

 

Emily’s grip on David’s pecker didn’t let up as it continued to roll Ryan closer to the tip.  No amount of struggling that Ryan did prevented the hand from shoving him forward toward the edge.  It wasn’t till Ryan was launched toward the bulbous head near the end that Ryan heard the sounds coming from Emily’s mouth.

 

“Maaaaaaaahhhhhh,” She utter with her tongue out and her throat open wide, gasping like a sink hole.  Ryan frantically tried to regain his grip and ground, but on the slight slopping edge, he was losing ground.  Emily’s hand pulled back and like a piston, started to push her hand along the length once again.  Faster now.  Stronger.  More intense force behind her hand.  The groan from David far above proved that Emily was doing something right.  However it was all wrong for Ryan, as once her hand reached the tip again, he was launched off the top of David’s cock.

 

Ryan let out a cry for help as he looked up at the long penis being jerked up above growing out of size, while the hot heat rising from below grew stronger.  The scent of alcohol filled the air as Ryan spun around and caught the sight of the dark abyss awaiting for him.  Emily didn’t even react when Ryan hit the back of her tongue.  He was either too small or she was too distracted to notice.  However the sounds coming from deeper in Emily’s throat were still coming up in a reverberating mess.  Ryan shook from the cords echoing up from her throat.  Combined that with the slick and down hill angle her tongue had him on, Ryan slowly started to roll down the back of the tongue and toward the gaping opening below him.

 

“Nonono,” Ryan again cried out in a panic as he struggled to grab something that wasn’t slick and damp with spittle and could hold his weight.  The only thing he could grasp at was the slick damp tongue that was giving way to his weight pressing into it.  Ryan couldn’t do anything but struggle as the jostling flesh around him threaten to shake him lose.  High above he could hear David making more noises as he was almost ready to cum.  Emily’s hand beat faster on his meat, while Ryan slipped deeper down her gullet.  Finally it happened and Ryan lost all his strength in his hands and arms and he fell backwards into the moist open hole behind him.  Light vanished as he fell deeper, bouncing and rubbing up against the slick sticky walls around him.  They threatened to crush him as he got caught somewhere.  The sound of air rushing past him above, meant he was past the trachea.  Somewhere deep in Emily’s throat somewhere, heading toward her stomach.  The smell of alcohol in the air was much thicker and stronger.  It was tempting to make Ryan drunk from the fumes.  However he used his arms and legs, to find some kind of sturdy brace on the walls.  Holding himself up from slipping deeper.  Ryan had hope… he could climb upward.  Try and get out of this hellhole-

 

The sound of Emily breathing suddenly getting cut off from above confused Ryan.

 

Ryan froze baffled as to why she stop breathing.  The sound of gagging and gurgling could be heard above as it sounded like something was chocking her?  What the hell was going on??  The walls started to shake and ripple around Ryan.  His hold was loosening as he slipped a little deeper as Emily’s throat was being opened up.  Ryan panicked and wailed out for it to stop.  The only answer he got was louder noises and something smelling strongly of fish or musk.  

 

Before Ryan could determine what was making that smell or the sounds above him or what the hell was going on.  A rumbling roar from outside of Emily was heard.  A sound of thick liquid came pouring down on Ryan.  The slimy sticky substance slathered him as the walls all around him opened up wider and he lost his grip.  He started to slide down before another large copious amount of fluid blasted Ryan and he was launched deeper and deeper into Emily hunger food tub.

 

Gurgling on the fluids collecting around him, Ryan descended further down.  He was chocking on the nasty salty fluids as he descended and in a rush toward his final stop, Emily’s stomach.  The heat increasing each every inch he fell downward.  The sounds of gurgling and growling growing and increasing only reminded him of his sealed fate of where he was heading.  The horrible fact that he was just another shrinky to her after all…

 

What's a Brother For by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

A commission 

You can join my Patreon 


https://www.patreon.com/kickyou


Or just to chat and stuff on discord


https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 

 

Jim watched Hanna walk past him in class.  God she was so fucking hot.  Jim did his best not to drool over his girlfriend, who was just walking to turn in her paper for the exam.  She did a quick glance at him before she winked and headed out the door.  Jim felt his heart beat faster as his sexy girlfriend walked out the classroom.  Nearly everyone’s eyes were locked onto Hanna as she strutted out of the room.  Jim wanting to chase after her, sped through his exam.  He didn’t care what he put down.  He started filling in random spots on his exam as he wanted to chase after her.  Finishing up his exam, Jim was the next one to leave the class.

 

“Done,” Jim told his professor as he quickly went to find Hanna.

 

Jim found Hanna sitting on one of the many benches that littered the school campus.  She was reading a text book for another class when she looked up, “Finished?  That was quick.”  Her smile made Jim excited to be outside with her and not inside working on his exam.  

 

“Well, it wasn’t that hard,” Jim lied as he was sure he just failed the exam.  “So, uh, what are you reading, babe.”

 

Hanna lifted an eyebrow at the new term of endearment, “Babe?” 

 

Jim quickly realized his error.  They had only been a couple for like a few days.  Was it way to early to be using pet names like Babe?  “Oh sorry I didn’t mean-”

 

Hanna laughed, “It’s fine.  I kind of like it.”

 

“Oh,” Jim said feeling lucky that he didn’t fuck this up.  “so uh… what,” Jim said trying it again, “Are you reading?”  Hanna kept looking at Jim till he quickly added, “Babe.”

 

Hanna smiled and laughed at his use of the new word, “It’s nothing, just a little something for a paper I need to write later.”

 

Jim nodded as he looked at the title of the book that he realized never read before.  “Uh, I think my brother read that book freshman year,” Jim said trying to make some small talk.

 

“Your brother?”  Hanna asked shocked at the news.  “I didn’t know you had an older brother.”

 

“Oh yeah,” Jim laughed as he mentioned his big brother, Randy.  They all went to the same college.  However Randy was two years older, and in his third year at college.  Jim just started his first year as a freshman at Dowers University.  It was shocking to get accepted by the same school his big brother went to, but he was glad.  Jim didn’t talk much about his brother so it seemed fair that Hanna didn’t know him.

 

“I don’t think I’ve meet him,” Hanna said repeating Randy’s name.  “Huh, well even if he had read this book, I’d rather finish it myself.  Just kind of person I am.”  Hanna told Jim.

 

“Oh, yeah for sure, I get it.” Jim said nodding.   Again there was that weird pause as Jim wasn’t sure what to say next.  “So… uh… what, uh what are you doing later?  Like did you want to come over tonight…” Jim asked trying to see Hanna’s reaction to being invited to Jim’s dorm.

 

She gave him a sad smile, “Sorry, I can’t.”  

 

“Oh,” Jim said trying not to sound disappointed in the rejection.  

 

Hanna waved the book in her hands, “Got a paper remember?”

 

Jim quickly bounced back, “Oh, yeah duh!  Silly me.  Maybe another time, right?”

 

“Yeah,” Hanna said smiling, “maybe another time.”

 

Jim smiled, “Definitely another time… Babe.”

 

 

 

 

 

Jim was busy trying to get some studying done when he got a sudden message.  Thinking it was Hanna he picked his phone up only to see it was his brother.  Why was he texting him so late?  Heck why was he texting him in general.  They both kind of made it obvious that they both wanted to do their own thing and leave each other alone while at the same university.  So when he saw the message say, “Hey, need to talk.  In person.  You free?”  Jim frowned at it.

 

“sure” Jim sent curious as to what this could all be.

 

“My place,” Randy told him in a message.

 

Jim was curious as to what his brother could possible want with him at this hour.  Figuring that he had done enough studying already, closed his book.   Jim got up from his chair and started to grab his shoes  to walk across campus.  His brother’s dorm, since he was a third year, lived on the other side of campus from the freshman dorms.  It wasn’t too long of a walk but it wasn’t like a block from his place.  Slipping his shoes on, Jim started to head out of the dorm and outside.  The sun had set a long time ago and the campus seemed pretty deserted except for a few students walking around.  They were either coming or going to dinner or a possible study session.  Jim took the walk path through the campus, passing buildings with some lights on for either a night class or a study group for exams.  Jim kept his phone out looking for more messages from either Randy or Hanna.  However the only one he got was from his mom.

 

“Wish you the best on your exams.  See you next week when you come back for break :) love you”

 

Jim couldn’t help but smile at the positive vibes his mother was sending him.  She always knew how to make him smile when he needed it.  Looking forward to break and heading back home, Jim wondered what Hanna would be doing for her break.  Would she stay on campus or leave to head back to her home… where ever that was.  They hadn’t really talked all that much about where each other lived.  In fact they hadn’t really done much except exchange phone numbers and put a label on their relationship.  

 

“Shoot we haven’t been on a date yet,” Jim spoke to himself realizing how pathetic that must be.  To have a girlfriend and not even have take her out somewhere.  He was shocked when after class Hanna was waiting outside of it for him.  She just dropped the bomb on him and for a minute Jim thought he was either hearing things or it was a prank.  However after realizing she was serious, Jim jumped on the request and accepted it.  It was how Jim landed himself a girlfriend in college.  “I should see if we live near each other,” Jim said to himself again.  He started to text Hanna to ask her address or where she was going this break, when he heard Randy call out to him from the side.

 

“Jim.  Jim!  Over here,” Randy called him toward one of the large dorm building doors.  Jim looked over and saw Randy waving him toward his dorm.  Jim entered the doorway thinking they were going to go upstairs to his room when Randy quickly walked them outside and around a corner.  It wasn’t till he noticed that Randy was acting weird that Jim felt worried.

 

“What’s going on,” Jim asked sounding upset but also confused.  “What-”

 

“Shhh, you got to help me,” Randy said sounding panicked.  Something that Jim never heard his brother sound like.

 

“What?!  What’s going on,” Jim asked worried as to what it could be.

 

“SHHH!” Randy hissed.  “No one can know,” he told his brother.

 

What the fuck was going on?  Did Randy do something?  Oh shit was he going to get in trouble too?!

 

Randy pulled back his hoodie and Jim took a second to look at his brother, or more specifically his eyes.  Why was he looking at his brother’s eyes at this height?  It took Jim a moment as he looked at what should have been his brother a good five or six inches taller than him only to be straight at eye level with him.  He had shrunk.

 

“ohhhhh shit,” Jim gasped.  “You have-”

 

“I KNOW,” Randy hissed at his brother to shut up one more time as he flipped his hood back up to help conceal all his missing height.  “you got to help me!”

 

“What… what the hell am I suppose to do,” Jim asked not sure what to do to help his brother.  It wasn’t like he could cure him or anything.

 

“I DON’T KNOW?!”  Randy said sounding agitated.  “Look… oh god…. Your roommate… he left right?  Like his exams are over early right, he went back home?”

 

Jim slowly nodded, “Well… yeah but-”

 

“Good!  So you’re by yourself… let me stay there till break and we head back home!”

 

“Uh… I guess,” Jim said not fully understanding what his brother was asking.  “Wait,” Jim quickly said.

 

“What?” Randy asked wondering why his brother stopped him so quickly.

 

Jim started to come up with another plan, “Why not stay in your dorm and I come get you when my exams are over-”

 

“Dude!  Look at me,” Randy told him with the same intensity he had before.  Fully panicked.  “I don’t’ think I’m going to last that long.  I just started like a few days ago and I lost a fucking half a foot,” Randy nearly cried.  “I could be like freaking done shrinking before this weekend, and than what?  I can’t buzz you in if I can’t reach the fucking buzzer,” Randy remarked.

 

“I guess not,” Jim said realizing the flaw in his idea.

 

“So?  Come on take me back to your place,” Randy spoke looking around like some paranoid person, as if someone might be listening or watching. 

 

Jim was again hesitant but finally nodded as he realized the situation.  “Yeah, alright come on.  Let’s head to my place.”

 

“Thanks, you’re a life saver,” Randy sighed as he followed behind Jim who started to walk back to the freshmen dorms.

 

As they walked back, Jim felt his heart skyrocket when he spotted someone familiar walking past them.  It was Hanna!

 

“Hey Jim, you out this late too?”

 

“H-Hanna?  Uh, yeah… was kind of heading back to my room,” Jim explained.  Hanna stood there looking at Jim for a few moments before she gave him a “weeeell?  What are you waiting for” look.  Jim could only frown at the look not sure what she was doing that for.

 

Finally Hanna said, “Soooo, gonna introduce me to-” She pointed to Randy behind him.

 

Jim completely forgot about his brother Randy till this moment, “OH!  Right… uh Hanna, this is Randy my brother, Randy this is Hanna.”

 

“Hi,” Hanna said sticking her arm out for Randy to shake, “I’m Jim’s girlfriend.”

 

“Girlfriend,” Randy asked looking to Jim.

 

“We just hooked up,” Jim replied.

 

“Wow, you two look pretty similar,” Hanna commented as she looked between Randy and Jim.  “You guys must have been born pretty close to be about the same size and looks.

 

Randy and Jim looked nervous at Hanna’s words.  Jim quickly spoke, “Yeah runs in the family.”

 

“Well,” Hanna said starting to head past, “I got some studying to do.  I’ll talk to you later,” Hanna quickly gave Jim a kiss on the cheek before heading off.

 

“oh…” Jim said touching where she kissed.  That was new.

 

Jim liked it.

 

Randy broke Jim out of his little trance, “Did you guys bang yet.”

 

“DUDE!”  Jim shouted at him.

 

“What?  I can’t ask if my brother had sex with his girlfriend yet,” Randy asked with a chuckle.

 

“… no we haven’t.  Now shut up and lets go,” Jim told him made that Randy would bring something like that up.  Especially after just meeting Hanna.

 

 

 

 

 

By the time they got back to Jim’s dorm, Randy swore he lost another inch or two.  “This is way too fast,” Randy told Jim.  “I mean I know when you shrink it’s suppose to be over a week or two but… but look at me.  This is freaking ridiculous!”

 

Jim turned to see that Randy might have indeed lost an inch or so.  “… Sorry.  I really am, but I mean we both know how small you’re going to get.”  Jim pointed over toward the spare bed in the room.  “Nathan changed the sheets before he left.  I guess he didn’t want to have dirty ones when he came back or whatever,” Jim told his brother.  Jim took a seat on his own bed.  “So… you’re going to be living in my room till schools over?”

 

“That’s the plan,” Randy sighed as he was already resting on the bed.

 

“What about your exams?”

 

Randy scoffed and looked to Jim, “What’s the point?  I’m a shrinky now.  Can’t get a job as a business owner now can I?  Who would want to work for a shrinky as a their boss?  That company would tank so fast,” Randy chuckled trying to find some humor in this dark time.

 

“I guess,” Jim said sounding depressed.  It was his brother’s dream to run a big cooperation.  Now he would be lucky if he could land a simple job a drop out from high school could easily get.

 

Randy went on, “Do my a big favor.  Don’t tell anyone that I’m here, or that I have shrinkism.  I know some of the guys are going to wonder where I went.  Just lie or tell them you don’t know.”

 

“Why not,” Jim asked only getting Randy to give him a funny look, like Jim asked the dumbest question ever.

 

“Come on… we both know what people do with Shrinkies.  Hell, what I’ve done with them, and I know you must have too.”  Jim didn’t bother replying to Randy.  He had a point.  “So yeah, just let them think I died or ran away.  No point in telling them, wont see them ever again anyway…”

 

Jim could hear the sorrow in his brother’s voice, as he effectively cut his friends and buddies out of his life in a heart beat.  What a sad sight…

 

 

 

 

 

 

Hanna gasped, “No way!  He’s that small now, but I just saw him a few days ago.”

 

Jim nodded as he and Hanna were on another bench right outside one of the many faculties on campus.  “Yeah.  I know, Randy’s shrinking faster than I thought he would.”  Jim sighed as he felt depressed knowing that his brother was now only five inches tall.  He was so close to being just an inch or so tall.

 

“Wow that is fast.”  Hanna muttered.  She was surprisingly more worried that Jim thought she would be.

 

Jim nodded as he talked to his girlfriend.  She was the only person he could tell about this.  Heck even his parents didn’t know yet.  Jim sighed, “It’s only a matter of time before he’s just going to be the size of any other shrinky.  I used to look up to him… literately, he was like a head taller than me, and now,” Jim shook his head at the role reversal as he was now the big brother.  It was weird feeling.

 

“I can’t believe he caught it soo late too, like his birthday is like right around the corner… such a shame,” Hanna said sounding sadden by the news.

 

“Yeah,” Jim replied as he felt closer now talking to Hanna about his problems.

 

“… Well… uh… sorry I hate to have to ask this,” Hanna said sounding really worried.

 

Jim frown as he looked at Hanna who was a looking kind of shy.  She never seemed shy.  Something was really bothering her.  “What,” Jim asked looking worried for her.

 

“Well…” Hanna again was pausing and taking a deep sigh.  “The thing is… Oh this is so stuipd!  Fine, I need help with my paper,” Hanna finally said blurting it out.  “I… I’m kind of stuck and, well, you said your brother had read the book.  He might be able to help me,” Hanna told Jim.  However before Jim could say anything she quickly said, “But now he’s… YOU KNOW… so…” Hanna didn’t say much as she let that hang in the air.

 

“Oh…” Jim said sounding surprised but also bothered by this.  Hanna needed help, and Jim did offer his brothers help before hand.  Than a thought came into his head, “Well, you can just come over for a bit, meet Randy.  He would be happy to help out.”

 

“Really?!  I mean that wouldn’t be an issue,” Hanna asked sounding thrilled by the thought.  Suddenly her excitement died down, “Oh… wait, I can’t.  I have to … this is stupid…” Hanna looked down again seeming ashamed at what she was about to say.  “I have to watch my roommates pet turtle.  It’s dumb but, if something were to happen-”

 

“Well we can come over instead,” Jim blurted out trying to grasp at straws now.

 

Hanna looked shocked, “What?  Really?  I mean, you don’t mind coming over and,” She gave him a smile, “Helping me out?”

 

Jim smiled and shrugged, “Yeah why not?  Not like Randy’s going anywhere right,” Jim chuckled at the little dark humor.  “We can come over like after 8 or so?”

 

Hanna cheered up, “That would be awesome.  Thanks!”  Hanna said giving Jim another kiss on the cheek, that made him feel excited by the action, right before getting up, “I got to get to class, but I’ll see you tonight?”

 

“Uhhhh, of course, yeah definitely.”

 

“Bye,” Hanna said as she headed off.

 

Jim just sat there smiling.  He was finally going to get to hang out with Hanna outside of after class.  He was so lucky.  

 

 

 

 

 

“YOU TOLD HER?!”  Randy shouted in his now four inch form.  He had already lost another inche today.

 

Jim kind of gave a weak shrug, “Well, I mean she’s my girlfriend-”

 

“AND!?” Randy shouted yet again, “I thought you promised not to tell anyone?”

 

“Oh come on,” Jim got defensive, “Like why would she tell anyone?  Besides she just wants some fucking help with her paper.  Least you can do is help her.”

 

Randy pulled back at what his brother said, “The least I can do?”

 

Jim didn’t slow down as he got more defensive of Hanna, “Yeah!  I mean… I’m helping you out, least you can do is make me look good in front of her.  I mean, shit, it’s not like I’m asking you to like give me your freaking kidney, it’s just to help Hanna with her paper.  You’re acting like this is impossible for you to do.”

 

Randy still looked pissed but after a little stomping around on the bed he finally huffed and gave in, “Fine… but damn it Jim, you better not be telling anyone else about me.”

 

“Relax bro,” Jim told him as he picked up his empty book bag from the floor, “Not like there’s anyone else I would tell.  Besides, were going back home in a few days.  You’re like worried about nothing,” Jim laughed as he opened his book bag.  Randy looked skeptical about jumping in.  “Randy, it’s either the bag or I carry you around campus in my hands…”

 

Again Randy seemed to be thinking about it.  He was slow to react but finally he decided to jump into the opening and land in Jim’s backpack.  Once inside, Jim zipped it up and carefully put it on his back.  The bag weighting like nothing even with his brother inside.  Jim carefully lifted the bag up and put it on his back.  Jim head over to see Hanna.  He couldn’t help but smile at the fact he was going over to his girlfriend’s place.

 

 

 

 

Randy grumbled as he felt every movement that his brother made while strapped to his back.  Each step shook the bag he was in, and caused him to tumble around the empty backpack.  Randy was grateful that Jim hadn’t tossed in some text books or anything, because he was sure he would have been crushed under them.  Still the journey wasn’t anything to be relaxed about.  There were a few times Randy found himself tossed on his face or back.  What was Jim doing, sprinting to this girl’s place?

 

The sounds of muffled talking and doors opening could be heard through the bag, but Randy didn’t recognize anyone’s voice except for Jim’s.  There was more jostling around and more movement, until finally Randy felt the bag being set down.  With no warning or heads up, Randy heard the zipper open and a harsh light hit him in the face.  He wasn’t able to see past the light till Jim blocked the light with his body blocking it.

 

“We’re here,” Jim told Randy as he simply picked him up and set him down on a desk.  Randy was getting adjusted to the new room.  It was fairly similar to Jim’s dorm but only it was meant for one person and not two.  Randy spotted the enormous woman standing by her bed just behind Jim.  Her smile covering her face at the sight of him sitting on her desk.

 

“Hey,” Randy remarked waving at her, trying to break his own feeling of nervousness and discomfort by trying to not seem awkward.

 

“Oh… wow he’s still kind of big,” Hanna commented looking at Randy.

 

Randy didn’t say anything about her speaking about his size.  As much as Randy hated the fact that he was barely 4 inches tall but taller than a normal shrinky, he hated to be reminded of it.  Instead he just sat on the edge of the desk and tried not to look annoyed.

 

“Yeah, I’m sure he’ll be done by the time break starts,” Jim remarked at Randy’s fate to be about an inch or so tall.

 

“That’s so soon,” Hanna said sounding upset.

 

Randy sighed, “Yeah… well anyway, I was told you need help with your paper?”

 

Hanna looked to Randy before slowly turning to Jim, “Hey Jim, I have a favor to ask you.”

 

Randy frowned, wasn’t this the favor?  For him to come over and help with her school work?

 

Jim quickly started to look more nervous as Hanna got a little closer.  “Uh, yeah sure.  What is it?”

 

Hanna seemed calm and certain of what she was going to say.  “Well… to be honest I didn’t need help with my paper.  I just wanted you to come over with your brother.  I was wondering… can I swallow him?”

 

Randy’s eyes shot open at those words.  SWALLOW?!  

 

Randy couldn’t help but jump up from the desk and look at the crazy woman.  Did she just say swallow?  Like as in eat him, swallow?  Randy waited for his brother to react.  He just stood there looking dumbfounded.  However he didn’t say no.

 

“Swallow,” Jim repeated confused by the word.

 

Hanna went on and nodded eagerly.  “Mhm.  I’ve never swallowed a shrinky this big before,” Hanna’s twinkling eyes flicked toward Randy before back to Jim.  She was hitting him with the puppy dog eye, “Just thinking about swallowing something that large,” Hanna said as she closed her eyes. She took Jim’s hand and traced it down her throat as she practiced swallowing.  Randy’s eyes bulged as Hanna dipped Jim’s hand past her neck, between her blooming breast and down to her stomach below them.  “It makes me feel so excited.”

 

Randy was stunned speechless as he watched this manipulative woman seduce his brother right in front of him… with the thought of swallowing him!  

 

Both brothers were silent but for other reasons, one was out of fear while the other was something else.  Randy didn’t want to see it, but his brother’s pants started to warp itself around a certain shape that started to grow down by the crotch area.  He couldn’t possibly even consider this, could he?

 

Finally Randy found his words as Hanna continued to keep Jim closely pressed to herself.  “Jim… Jim I’m brother!  You can’t possibly be thinking about this,” Randy spoke not able to get his brother to look away from Hanna, who was playfully rubbing Jim’s hand over her belly.

 

“Just think about it,” Hanna said with a sexual tone to her voice.  She leaned in nearly whispering, but it was loud enough for Randy to hear it, “You… feeding me a shrinky… I’ll even touch you while I do it, if you want…”  Hanna’s free hand that wasn’t still holding Jim’s hand, crawled up Jim’s arm.  Dancing upward to cup his face.  She kept his eyes locked to her and away from Randy, “We could both get off together.”

 

Jim’s hesitation on saying no was all Randy needed to know his brother might actually be thinking of doing this.  Not willing to go out that way, Randy looked around the desk for something to use as a weapon or a way to escape.  However the top of the desk was clean, not even a pencil or calculator was  left out in the open.  By the time Randy looked back to his brother, he got his answer to Hanna’s question.  Jim was looking at Randy with a lustful stare, and no common sense in his eyes.

 

“Jesus Jim!  I’m your fucking brother!”  Randy shouted trying to back away from Jim.

 

“…” Jim didn’t say anything as he approached the desk.  Hanna letting out a delighted sound as she watched Jim heading for his brother.  The horrible woman was enjoying turning his brother against him.

 

“Don’t do this JIM!”  Randy shouted but Jim was already reaching for him.  “You fucking horny bastard,” Jim screamed as his brother already plucked him off the desk with simple ease.  Jim’s hand clamping around Randy’s arms and pinning them to the side as he couldn’t struggle to get out, “LET ME GO!  JIM!  JIM!!”

 

“… it’s bound to happen sometime, right…” Jim muttered.

 

“Huh,” Randy cried out.

 

“Something… something was bound to happen to you right?  Why not this?  You-you’d be helping your little brother out-”

 

Randy looked completely appalled at his brother’s logic.  Sacrifice his life so his brother could get lucky?!  What kind of fucked up solution is that?

 

“JIM YOU FUCKING ASS!  DON’T THINK WITH YOU DICK!”  Randy yelled a him to try and see how he wasn’t thinking straight.  However Jim continued to approach the thrilled woman in the bedroom.  Randy struggled once again only to find that Jim’s grip was like steel.  It wasn’t till Hanna started to kneel down and look toward Randy, that he saw a hunger he never seen on a person’s face before.  Randy started to beg and felt tears starting to form.  Jim soon was standing above Hanna, who looked straight upward at Jim and Randy still in his hand.

 

“I can’t wait for this,” Hanna spoke with a level of enthusiasm that Randy wasn’t not feeling right now.  However Jim was.  With his free hand, and Hanna’s help, his pants were soon undone and his underwear was pulled down.  Randy turned his head way from his brother’s raging bonner that sprung outward.  “And it looks like neither can you,” Hanna laughed as she gave it a quick jerk and tug.

 

Randy tried not to look, but he could still hear as Hanna started to insert the penis into her mouth and start to give Jim a blow job.  The sounds of his brother nearly climaxing at the first few seconds was enough to gross Randy out.  Hearing his little brother like that… something that was definitely not on his bucket list.

 

Hanna let Jim’s cock go as she pulled back licking herself and saying, “Not yet, I’m not there yet…. I,” Hanna spoke turning her attention to Randy who felt his blood freeze, “Want him inside…”

 

Jim didn’t even hesitate as Hanna tilted her head back and opened her mouth with a loud moan.  Jim was practically going to shove Randy down her throat.  His hand already positioning itself before Randy could react.

 

“STOP STOP!  JIM YOU’RE KILLING ME!  DON’T DO THIS DON’T DO THIS DON’T!”  Randy pleaded over and over, but Jim was too far gone.  His throbbing member showing everyone that he was thinking with just one part of his body right now.  Randy let out a wail as he started to approach Hanna’s opening throat.  The sound of air coming out as she prepared her throat for him, sent chills through his body.

 

Randy was flipped upside down and was starting to be plunged head first into Hanna’s mouth like some kind of piece of food for the demented girl.  Randy witness as his head passed Hanna’s lips and over her tongue that her hands were back on Jim’s member stroking and rubbing it as Jim fed Randy to her.  

 

Randy’s head entered the slimy hot entrance of Hanna’s gaping throat before he felt Jim let go.  Before Randy could move his arms or body, his head slipped downward and into the opening, and his shoulders quickly followed.  The sounds of Jim moaning from Hanna’s hand job could be heard over the sounds of Hanna trying to gulp Randy.  The sudden collapsing of the throat around Randy followed by the shoving of more of him into Hanna’s throat eclipsed the sound from the outside world.  Randy let out a cry of protest just as his brother’s voice joined in with a cry of a much wanted release.  Something hot and sticky hit the back of Randy’s feet and legs as it felt like something was being splattered on him.  The sensation didn’t last long as Hanna took another gulp and Randy’s upper body was down her esophagus followed by his hips and legs.

 

“NOOOO!”  Randy screamed as it was too late for him.

 

Gravity and Hanna’s swallowing skills sought to Randy’s decent in a mater of seconds as the tight stretchy walls that pinched around him slowly wrapped around him.  Randy would have thought he would get stuck, but every time Hanna’s throat widen even larger.  The swallowing continued for over a good few seconds.  Soon the air started changing temperature to an even hotter feeling breeze.  The smell of deadlier fumes building up hit Randy as he passed a loud thumping and inhaling sound through the wall.  Finally after a long painfully tight squeeze, Randy landed into a chamber that was roughly the same size as him but just a little roomier.  The smell of acid and puke hit him, but it wasn’t overwhelming.  He sat there still.  He was finally in Hanna stomach…

 

 

 

 

Hanna kept her eyes closed as she felt the massive object slip down her throat and slowly dropping into her gut.

 

“Oooo,” Hanna cooed already feeling the first tingling sensation in her neither area hit her.  “So big,” She muttered.  Hanna opened her eyes to see Jim’s glazed eyes slowly come back to reality as she slowly pumped his weltering willy till it was deflated.  “How was it,” Hanna asked felting her stomach take shape around the small human in her belly.

 

“I…” Jim started to say but didn’t finish as now it looked like he realized what he just did.  “Randy,” Jim spoke his brothers name.

 

“Is in my belly,” Hanna chirped looking down at the very very faint shape exposed from her belly.  The lump was hardly noticeable, except to the owner.

 

Jim didn’t speak as Hanna continued to dwell in the feeling of Randy still alive inside her.  She had swallowed plenty of shrinkies, but the largest one was half Randy’s size.  That one was heaven for Hanna, but they were so hard to come by.  Hanna started to get up and felt the object in her belly bounce around from the simple movement.  Hanna let out a giggle as she touched her belly, “Ooo, that feels funny,” Hanna laughed.  “So did you want to stay while I finish it off,” Hanna asked Jim.  She already could tell the answer by Jim’s reactions up till now.

 

“Uh, no… I … uh… I should go,” The look of shame on his face was clear after his climax.  Hanna looked at poor Jim…

 

“Alright, well the doors over there,” Hanna said pointing over to the bedroom door as she didn’t care anymore if he stayed or not.  She had her prize.

 

Jim didn’t speak as he grabbed his stuff and left.  The air was full of shame and guilt, however it vanished with him the moment he left.

 

Hanna sighed as she flopped on her bed, belly down first.  The feeling of Randy squirming as she pressed down on him from above made her insides tickle all the way to her toes.  The feeling of power and domination on the small four inch person was heavenly.

 

“Ahhhh, you feel so good,” Hanna purred as she started to wiggle her hips and belly down into the bed.  The softness betraying how much force it was applying to the belly.  Hanna could just imagine the cramped room getting smaller around Randy as he pressed back.  It must be suffocating in there.  She could literately feel his limbs and head pushing into her stomach siding.  It was funny but also kind of pathetic… she thought she would feel fuller.  

 

Rolling on her back, Hanna sighed as she looked up at the ceiling of her room continuing to feel Randy struggling inside her, “I thought I would be fuller…” the thought of the left over pizza in the fridge now hit her.  “Let’s fix that.”

 

Hanna headed into the small shared kitchen with her dormmates as she went to the white refrigerator for food.  There in a container with her name on it, was the old pizza from the other night.  Grabbing the box she quickly took out a slice and started to eat it.  Her stomach making noises the moment her tongue tasted the pizza sauce, cheese, and grease of the food.  Hanna swallowed the mouthful and went for more.  Hanna knew when the piece of pizza hit her stomach, because the shrinky in her started to protest.  She snickered at the way he was acting.  Like he wasn’t food… 

 

“Get used to it,” Hanna laughed, “Last thing your going to be experiencing, is joining this pizza as my food,” Hanna said under her breath as she felt another throbbing glow pulsate down between her legs.  This experience was what she was looking for.  All the other shrinkies she could barely feel, maybe if she down a whole cup of them.  However this was more what she desired, a single one instead of a mass of them.  Finishing up the second slice of pizza she was shocked at how filling he was compared to the pieces.  It was like she ate three slices instead of two.  How disappointing.

 

Hanna would probably continue to eat, but she didn’t want to smother the shrinky, not till she got off at least once.  Feeling more full than before, she headed back to her room.  Hanna couldn’t help but imagine what it must be like in a stomach half full of pizza.  Covered in the sticky sauce of pizza and cheese, along with all her spite and saliva that followed it.  The constant gooey and hot belly walls trying to work themselves around the small shirnky…

 

Hanna jumped into bed and already had a hand heading downward.  

 

“Yeah… yeah, keep squirming,” Hanna said under her breath.  Ever once in a while, Hanna would give her belly a little wiggle to get a struggling response from the shirnky.  However as she got closer to her building excitement the movements slowed.  “No… no don’t die on me yet,” Hanna whined as she was getting close.  She needed this!  “Come on you fuck,” Hanna hissed as she tried harder and hard to get a response from the shrinky.  “I’m almost-”

 

Hanna let out a deep burp as she was trying to climax.  The gas rushing out of her made her belly shrink a little more and the slowing struggles ceased.  Hanna let out a huff till she quickly thought of something.  Gulping down air, Hanna swallowed mouthful of air till her belly bloated up.  At first she didn’t think this was going to help, as all it did was make her feel bloated and needed to burp more. Just when she thought it wasn’t working, she felt the movements continue she smiled, “Now were talking… keep it up,” Hanna commented as she went back to fingering herself.

 

 

 

 

Randy gasped awake as he felt his horrible prison fill with more breathable air.

 

“no…” randy weakly responded as he regain consciousness after passing out.  The walls gurgling and wiggling around him as he heard the thumping heart beat faster again.  Hanna’s deep and demonic voice echoing around him as she grunted and gasped.  Words like “squirm… fucking… yeah… shrinky,” Echoed in around him as the smell of pizza and throw up continued to assault him.  

 

Randy would have loved to give up and stop moving but whenever his sore body touched one of the stomach walls or anything he instinctual jerked back from it.  Which ended up with him bumping into something else.  The cycle repeating.  The molten balls of digesting wads of pizza landing on Randy and falling off didn’t help either.  

 

No matter what Randy did, it seemed to help Hanna get off as she let out a muffled cry and the chamber rumbled around him.  Everything shook and clamped down harder than before.  Randy felt his conscious starting to fade, once again.  After a few moments a rumbling was heard and a deep burp was released and the gas left the chamber.  Randy passed out again.

 

 

 

 

Randy screamed as he jerked awake.

 

The sound of gulping filled the dark nasty digesting chamber as a rush of air was pushed in with him.  She was keeping him alive while digesting him!

 

“Not done yet,” Hanna’s chuckling voice filled the room as it shook with her laugh.  “I want to get at least one more out of you.  Now squirm for me,” Hanna demand with an evil tone.  Soon the chamber shook as Randy felt the hot acidic walls and fluid slosh around him forcing him to try and avoid what he couldn’t’ see.

 

Hanna was going to abuse him as long as she could.

 

Randy could only weep as he tried to avoid pleasing the horrible woman.  Cursing not just her but his damn brother too.  He shouldn’t have ever thought of trusting Jim…

 

 

 

 

Hanna let out a low burp as she climaxed for a third time.  This time she didn’t bother swallowing air.  The shrinky stop moving halfway through her last orgasm when she pumped more air inside herself.  The thing was either dead or unable to move.  Which didn’t bother her at all.  She got what she wanted, a bellyful and a few climaxes to ease her into a good night of sleep.  Sitting up she cleaned up her sloppy mess and turned off the lights.  She laid in her bed and smiled at the thought of what she just did.  She swallowed a four inch shrinky and pleasured herself till it couldn’t last any longer.  It was the best experience she had in a long time.  Letting her post orgasmic and digesting food feeling hit her, Hanna soon was sleeping like a baby.

 

Nothing woke Hanna up, not till her bowels told her to move her ass.  Hanna’s eyes shot open as she went to sit up.  She could feel the obstruction in her gut trying to leave without her permission.  Looking at her clock, she realized that she had been sleeping for a long time, it was well pass noon.  Hanna sat there for a few moments only to feel that pushing sensation and realized this was her last warning.

 

Getting up, Hanna waddled out of her room and toward the shared bathroom in the dorm.  Closing the door, Hanna sat down on the toilet seat and smirked at what she did last night.  The results of her fun was going to be coming out of her backside any moment now.  Hanna sat there feeling the urge to poop build and build and … nothing.

 

Hanna let out a groan and growl as she pushed.  However she found she couldn’t move it.

 

“The fuck…” Hanna narrowed her eyes at the wall in front of her as she sat there trying to take her morning shit.  However it seemed something was stopping her.  It was like she had a blockage of some sort plugging her up.  Hanna continued to sit on the toilet having the urge to shit but unable to.  As Hanna sat there she couldn’t help but grumble to herself.  “Oh sure, it was easy getting you inside me but now you’re going to be a pain coming out?”  Another strain and she got some results.  She could feel a shift in her lower bowels as she tried to push.  “What a pain in my ass,” Hanna couldn’t help but laugh at the joke as more movement and the pressure started to move with it.  She seemed to be inching it closer to the exit.  

 

Another grunt and Hanna had all about pushed it out.  

 

“Jesus Randy… stop being a piece of shit, and get moving,” Hanna muttered.  “I don’t,” Hanna grunted and pushed, “Have,” another and she felt like it was almost there.  “all day.”  Hanna gave one last push and she felt the large object of what had to be the remains of Randy eject from her body along with the rest of her morning waste.  With nothing blocking her colon up anymore, Hanna felt the relaxing and relieving feeling of emptying herself.  The sounds were loud and harsh, but it didn’t last too long.  Finally Hanna finished and continued to sit on the toilet while feeling her body recover from such an effort.  As she sat there she finished cleaning up.  Just before she flushed she took a picture of the aftermath and sent it to her best friend Coleen.

 

“4 inches, was a pain but felt great last night,” Hanna texted.

 

It only took a few moments before a returning text, “Lol that’s a big one.  Think you can do bigger?”

 

Hanna smirked at the challenge.  “Probably, just got to find one.”

 

A reply from Coleen, “Might know someone… rumor has it his sister might have lost an inch yesterday ;) I’m sure she’ll be 6 inches in no time.  Time for a new boyfriend LOL”

 

Hanna felt the familiar sensation course through her at the thought of swallowing a six inch shrinky!  Her body was thrilled, however her butt still felt sore from what she went through this morning.  

 

All well, she would just need to eat a BIG salad before and after she meet this shrinky…

 

The Reunion by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Another commission


You can join my Patreon 


https://www.patreon.com/kickyou


Or just to chat and stuff on discord


https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 

 

Linda sat at the kitchen table, a glass of red wine in her hand.  She sipped and soon finished her drink.  Her thoughts were solely on being married to Issac.  How much it would mean to be in a more loving relationship, but it turned out she was wrong.  Their love life had been lacking since they tied the knot.  Now Issac spent more time sleeping and working than he did with her.  As much as she cooked and cleaned up the house while he was at work, it never seemed to be enough to have spare time with him.  So Linda would more often spend countless nights staying up a little later and drinking more than enough wine to help numb her problems and emotions toward this.

 

It was another late night alone, unsatisfied by her husband.  Nothing uncommon about that now a days.

 

Linda decided that she at least wanted to quench the desire she had building up between her legs over the course of the day.  It wouldn’t be the first, and most definitely wont be the last time she would have to satisfy her carnal desires by herself.  Downing the rest of the wine, Linda put her cup in the dishwasher before heading into the small work room where she kept her laptop.  Working part time as an editor at home did have it’s own benefits, that Issac left her computer alone.  Heading into basically her own private room, Linda sat down at the desk and flipped open her laptop.

 

The little feeling of eagerness that she was all too familiar hit her as she was about to pleasure herself.  Linda opened up her browser and started her search for something to relieve this sexual desire building up in her.  Linda started simple, “Husband makes love to wife” than her search started to get more in depth, more extreme.  It was when she was close to finding her edge that she tread into dangerous waters.  A video on the side of recommended or similar videos popped up, “Shrunken man, swallowed whole and alive”.

 

Linda was curious and before she knew it, clicked the video.  The images of a woman putting a small shrunken man into her mouth and her swallowing played on her monitor.  Linda had never once in her life thought of doing something so insanely dangerous and extreme, but on the tipping point of her climax she couldn’t help but cum at the moment the tiny man was “swallowed”.  Granted he wasn’t really gulped they just cut the scene and pretend to swallow him alive, but the idea behind it was enough to get Linda off.  She sat there panting, fingers still soaked from touching herself.  The idea of her swallowing someone was so tempting and thrilling that she couldn’t help but dig a little deeper into this new world she just discovered…

 

 

 

 

It had been over a month after she first found out about vore as a fetish, or the swallowing of things  (particularly small people), and now she was hooked.  It seemed like that was her go to, watching people unknowingly (acting of course) or unwillingly swallow a shrunken person.  Granted since it was a video, no one actually swallowed the person for real, however Linda kept wanting to see someone really get eaten.  The thought of it held it’s own appealing delight to it.

 

“Such teases,” Linda grumbled looking for a new video to get her off to.  The last one was just too lame and was so obvious they were acting.  The poor acting skills killed any lustful mood she was building up on.  It was more common for amateurs to attempt this kind of sexual content but it just got so cringe after a while.  The acting of both normal and small person got old and distasteful, there just wasn’t any real emotion behind it.  Sadly this would lead to Linda getting turned off more than on.

 

Linda sighed wondering if there was any good content out there that she hadn’t seen yet.  Something new...

 

A link listed on her search for a video caught her eye.  It was one that was linked on the last page possible.  “unwilling, unwanting, swallowing alive, REAL DEAL!”  Linda was hesitant about clicking such a sketchy link, the other previous ones were of the same similar title but all were disappointing.  Linda looked at the clock on her computer screen and found that she had enough time for maybe one or two more videos.  Sighing and getting ready for the worse, she clicked it.

 

Immediately Linda was taken to a shady website.  She was instantly scared that she might have been taken to a sight for a virus or scam, she was about to close her browser when the video started playing on its own.  Linda was taken back at how frantic the woman on the screen was trying to escape the grip of the large fist around her.  Her cries seemed so real… wait were they real?  Immediately Linda felt herself starting to get wetter at the tone and realism that followed the video.  Sure enough Linda watched the video as the Giantess holding the tiny girl slurp on her feet, each suction on her legs caused the tiny woman to scream louder.  Soon she was swallowed up to her chest, fear exploded on her face as she tried to get away.  The giantess poked the tiny person into her mouth, just as Linda pushed another extra finger inside herself.  Linda was prepared for the video to cut to black or at least change angles for the release of the tiny, but before it could the giantess quickly gulped and swallowed.

 

Linda lost it there, here eyes widen at the real swallowing of a tiny person.  The bump wiggling the noise of her muffled cries and gulping from the larger women.  The little outline of the frantic moving shape traveling toward the flat belly.  Just as Linda climaxed and started to come down, she watched the woman move to the camera open her mouth and burp a deep heavy belch into the recorder before smirking, “Delicious.” 

 

Than the video ended.

 

Linda shivered, as she came down from her climax. “Holy… holy shit,” She panted at she recalled the porn video.  Cleaning up, Linda quickly saved the video to her hard drive and closed her computer.  That one was totally a keeper.

 

 

 

 

 

“Linda, you got some mail,” Issac told her in probably the most unenthusiastic voice he could of mustered.

 

Linda took the envelope and looked it over.  She was thinking of tossing it the moment she noticed it wasn’t from anyone she knew, or any billing company.  It wasn’t till she saw her old high school logo in the top right corner did she pause.  Howard high school.  She frowned at the envelope and started to open it.  She hadn’t though of her old high school in so long.  Wondering what it could possible be, she quickly looked to find out.

 

Ripping open the white package of paper, she was hit by a bright and cheerful flier.  It was a high school reunion.  Something that was thrown every 15 years, and this year was her classes reunion.  On the flier were some of the attendees that were setting up the event.  There was Jessica, the math club president.  Linda recalled her being a little too big brainy for her to befriend.  Than there was Mathew, the football captain.  He totally wasn’t Linda’s type.  He was always such a cocky kid back than, God knows what he’s like as an adult.  Linda shook her head at the thought.  There really wasn’t anyone there that she knew or cared to reconnect with.

 

Linda was about to ball up the paper and toss it when she spotted what looked like a speck or smudge on the paper.  It took her half a second to look closer to examine the error only to find it wasn’t a mistake.  There on the page in the photo of someone holding something… no someone.  It was Jack!  Linda’s eyes went wide as she saw her ex-boyfriend in the palm of one of the older faculty members for the picture.  Jack was a tiny?!

 

Linda gasped as she examined the picture of her old crush.  He looked so handsome but so small.  The last time Linda saw Jack was before senior year when they had to go their separate ways.  He was heading out of state for college and she was studying in state.  It wasn’t reasonable for them to hold one another back, so they decided it was best to end things.  It was mutual, sadly they eventually stop talking as their lives developed apart from each other.  Now Linda felt kind of bad not keeping in touch with Jack.  She had so many questions for him…

 

“Hey hon,” Issac responded as he sat down at the dinner table, “Diner almost done?”

 

“...huh?  Oh, uh yeah, just a few more minutes,” Linda said being pulled out of her world of memories and thoughts.  

 

Linda quickly took care of the rest of the dinner and started to serve her husband up.  The silence around the table was just a bad reminded of what her life had become.  She tried to start a decent conversation but Issac was in one of those moods of very few words.  “yeah… weather was nice,” or “The drive was okay,” or “Nothing really happened today.”  It was enough for Linda to realize it would be the same as all the previous nights.  

 

Tired of it already Linda decided she had made up her mind, “Hey Honey… there’s this school reunion that I’m going to go to next week.  Just going to catch up with some old time friends, probably going to be a late night.  You should order a pizza or something that night, okay?”

 

Issac paused while eating his meal to seem to think about it for half a second and shrugged, “Yeah sure.”  the answer mimicking the bland and none excited tone he had all night.

 

Linda felt herself naturally smile in a while.  She was actually looking forward to this.  To connect and bond with Jack again after so long.  They had so much to talk about!

 

 

 

 

Linda sat at her computer sending a message to Jack through social media.  It was a shocker that his account was active and in use.  What was even more shocking was the reply she got from him.

 

“Linda?  My God, it’s been ages,” Jack sent to her.

 

“I know right?  How are things,” Linda replied waiting for the response from her old boyfriend.

 

“Well over 15 years, jeez…”

 

Linda smiled, “It has been that long hasn’t.  Sorry we lost touch.”  The sound of a ping as Jack replied back.

 

“Same… so why now?”

 

Linda told Jack about it, “I got the reunion paper, and wasn’t going to show up.  I mean there wasn’t anyone I recognized or wanted to meet, than I saw you.  It had been forever since we talked, and I just kind of wanted to make sure you were going to be there.  Didn’t want to show up and have no one to chat with.”

 

“LOL!  Of course I’m going to be there, I help set it up.”

 

Smiling at the good news, Linda replied, “Really?  Well that’s great news!”

 

“So you’re going?”

 

“Yup meet you there!”  Linda replied already looking forward to the reunion.

 

 

 

 

 

Jack stood there on the table with the faculty member standing nearby.  She was making sure that nothing bad happened to his tiny body.  Sure he was sure nothing bad would happen, but she was the extra security to make sure.  Jack looked over the vast room of enormous bodies conversing and greeting each other.  Once young students that went to Howard High school, now grown adults.  Jessica, Maurice, Johnathan, Cathy, all of the young adults he used to go to school with, now fully in their prime.  Jack hardly recognized most of them, only a few features that stood out that he could tell who was who.  Yet none of them were Linda, or who he thought she would look like after 15 years.  Just as Jack thought she wouldn’t show, Linda came in.

 

Looking at the gorgeous Giantess that enter the room, she looked like she didn’t belong as she stood there awkwardly, Jack could tell it was his old crush.  That flowing hair, slim but wide hips, thick but voluptuous body.  Linda peered through the crowd of people and Jack found himself jumping up and down to get her attention.  Sadly she couldn’t spot him in the crowd.  He was way too short.  However she did seem to spot Ms. Kitling, the faculty member watching over him.  Jack watched Linda come over, with her flowing dress, that clung to her skin.  She looked more like a freaking model than a housewife like she said.  Jack continued to watch her slip through the small crowd of people till she came up to Ms. Kitling and the table he was on.

 

“Jack?  Oh my god it is you,” Linda spoke seeing him standing by himself on the table.

 

“LINDA!”  Jack called out seeing his ex girlfriend close up, “Holy shit, oh my god… just look at you.  Time was definitely on your side.  Jesus… I mean,” Jack said just dropping his mouth in awe at her features.

 

“Oh come on,” Linda blushed as she tried her best not to flaunt her body to him.  “I mean you look great too… you been working out,” She asked.

 

Jack knew she was just teasing but he flexed an arm, “Oh yeah… got to be able to fight off them giant girls, am I right?”

 

Linda let out an adorable and cute giggle at his gesture, “Oh god, it’s so good to see you again Jack.  How has it been?”

 

Jack shuffled on the table as he thought of his life after he left Linda.  He told her about his shrinking after she left, that first year.  His mom and sister was all over him, keeping him over protected the first few years.  He was one of the many few tinies that graduated collage.  He got a job at a company firm and was doing work to represent the smaller class.  Jack wasn’t sure if he was good or just one of the very few who made it this far in life to be hired.  Still Jack accepted the job.  Than he was contacted by the school about the reunion and he agreed under the pretense that he had a guardian watching… just encase.

 

“Oh I bet… its hard being small,” Linda nodded.  

 

“Oh really,” Jack teased, “You been my size before?  When was that?”

 

Linda shook her head and rolled her eyes, “You know what I mean, God… still annoying as ever,” Linda mocked.

 

“Hey, someone got to call you out am I right?” Jack laughed.

 

Linda continued to roll her eyes once again at him, “God you haven't changed have you?”

 

“NOPE!”  Jack continued to laugh.  “So what about you?”

 

Linda proceeded to tell him about her life after college.  She dropped out before finishing and found someone she liked.  She told him how she though she loved him, married him, and moved in with him.  The whole shebang, but things weren’t as happy as she thought.  Issac wasn’t as pleasing as he was when they meet.  She told him how boring and miserable she was just maintaining the house, cooking, cleaning, and washing.  How Issac became less attentive of her over the couple of year they had been married.  Now her she was, unhappy in marriage and trying to reconnect with her past.

 

Jack looked shocked at the news, “oh… oh shit, I’m sorry.  Linda…”

 

Linda let out a weak laugh, “It’s fine.  It happens.  Could be worse.”

 

Jack wanted to say more but left it as it seemed like a topic that really bother Linda, but he had no say in it.  Instead he wanted to change the topic, “Hey… remember that time in Ms. Jeferson’s class… when Derick brought in that snow ball and tried to throw it, but it fucking melted in his backpack and-”

 

Linda burst into a laugh, “SOAKED HIS HOMEWORK?!  OH GOD!”  Both Jack and Linda broke into a fit of laughs at the memory.

 

Than Jack continued, “Than he tried to pin it on Elisa, that she” Jack tried doing air quotes, “Tricked me”.  Jack laughed, “Oh damn… those were good times.”

 

Linda nodded, “Oh yeah… I missed those days.” She said reminiscing in the past.  Jack nodded again as they stood there recalling the old days back in school.

 

Jack told stories of his time in the school and Linda would tell hers.  Good, bad, and ugly ones.  Some funny, some sad, others made each of them mad at what happened.  Bullies, teachers, and friends that were or weren’t at the reunion.  They were bonding over the lost year they had together.  Soon the stories shifted and changed to catching up on what happened with Jack’s shrinking and Linda’s early marriage.  It wasn't long before they were acting like best friends like when they were back in high school.  Talking about things they hadn’t shared with many or if anyone.  Jack and Linda seemed to ignore the rest of the reunion as they talked to each other exclusiveness.

 

Before Jack knew it, nearly everyone was gone from the reunion, all that was left was him, Linda, a few other large adults, and Ms. Kitling.  

 

“You know you don’t have stay Ms. Kitling,” Jack offered.

 

She sighed, “I’m suppose to watch over you till the reunion is over.”  She told him, reminding him about her only job.

 

Jack scoffed, “It’s over, look.  It’s just us and Linda… like I doubt anything is going to happen that Linda can’t handle, right,” Jack laughing asked Linda.

 

Still Ms. Kitling stayed, “As long as your still here, I’ll still be here.”  

 

Linda smirked.  Jack watched Linda lean closer to him and whisper, “She sounds kind of like your mom.”

 

Jack scoffed, “Before or after I shrank?  I mean, you should have seen how she acted.”  Seeing as they were the ones keeping Ms. Kittling around Jack shrugged, “Well, I guess if you still wanted to talk, maybe we should go somewhere else?”

 

Linda smiled, “Yeah?  If you don’t mind, we can go somewhere and catch up some more.”

 

Jack smiled, “I’d like that yeah.”  Linda held out her hand and let Jack walk into her palm.  Jack could feel the warmth coming up from her palm rather than the cold little table he was standing on before.  As she lifted him up closer to her face, she smiled at him.  “Okay, Ms. Kittling, looks like were heading out.  Have a nice night.”

 

Ms. Kittling just nodded.  It seemed once her job of watching over him was done so was she.  She started to clean up the mess of the reunion, no longer looking after Jack.

 

Linda carried Jack out of the high school gym.  They headed to her car, “So where we going?”  Jack asked wondering if she was taking him to her home.  Maybe he would meet this Issac, the man she married.  “Back to your place?”

 

Linda started the car and shook her head, “I was thinking of just grabbing a place nearby.  You know just for the two of us,” She said smiling at Jack.

 

Jack looked surprise but didn’t argue, “Well… yeah sure.”  It kind of reminded him of that time after prom with Linda.  Just like high school.

 

 

 

 

 

Jack couldn’t help but feel nervous as Linda carried him to the hotel room that she purchased for the night.  He couldn’t help but feel nervous as Linda opened the door and walked into the room.  Just like any typical hotel room, there was a bed, table, TV, bathroom, and a couple of chairs to sit in around a circular table.  A very standard room.

 

Jack looked at Linda up from her palm and to his shock and relief, saw she seemed almost as nervous as he felt.  “You nervous?”

 

Linda blushed, “Oh sorry… just last time we were in a room like this-”

 

“Was prom night,” Jack smiled as she was thinking the same thing he was.  “That was something wasn’t it.”

 

Linda laughed and nodded, “It sure was… kind of brings back memories.”

 

Jack shuffled a little in her palm as she entered the room, “Uh, good memories?”  Linda nodded as she closed the door and headed over to the table in the room.  Linda let Jack climb out of her hand and onto the wooden table before pulling back.  Jack continued to watch Linda set her large purse down on the floor as she sat on the bed looking around.  “So we were going to catch up with-”

 

Linda sighed and looked at Jack, “I’m going to be honest with you,” Linda told him.

 

“Yeah,” Jack looked confused at her sudden explanation she was giving him.

 

“I brought you here for something other than just talking,” Linda told him with full sincerity in her voice.

 

“Oh… uh really now,” Jack said now feeling just as nervous as back during prom night with Linda.  Was she saying what he thought she was?

 

“I’m… I’m kind of in a rut.  Issac just… well it’s stale.  Like really bad…” Linda explained.

 

“Oh,” Jack again responded.  He felt bad for Issac but also wanted to know what dipshit could turn down Linda.  She was gorgeous, even pretty than when she was in high school.  Hell she was like a fine wine, age had only improved her looks.

 

Linda nodded and went on, “So… well that’s kind of why I brought you here.  Did you… well,” Linda inhaled to steady her nervous voice before going on, “Would you be interested in being with me?”

 

Jack was stunned but jumped on it before she could retract the offer, “Are you crazy?  Heck yeah!  Linda, you’ve always been beautiful but after all these years… I would be insane to say no.  But only if this is something you want to do.”

 

Linda looked at Jack and smiled, “Of course silly.  I mean I was the one that brought us here.  When I saw you on the flier, I just had to see you again.  Especially after so long and well… your size and all.  It just seemed too perfect, the timing and all.”

 

“My size?” Jack laughed, “That’s usually the thing that turns people off.”

 

“Not for me,” Linda said shaking her head, “I think it makes you cute.”

 

Jack laughed, “Cute?”  Than shrugged, “I’ll take cute.  So, uh,” Jack said still standing on the table across from Linda after a few long moments, “It’s probably going to be pretty different this time.  Unlike last time, I won’t be able to kiss you first,” Jack laughed.

 

Linda seemed to enjoy the little joke as she reached out and picked him up.  Jack was soon brought to her enormous face before she pulled him closer to start a quick and loving kiss.  Jack felt her enormous lips press into his face and upper body.  Her mouth was easily large enough to swallow him whole.  Something that Jack couldn’t help but think about at this moment.  It wasn’t till she went in for another kiss that Linda stop herself and pulled him back away from her face.  Sensing that maybe she was worried about something he figured he bring it up, “Something wrong?”

 

Linda gave a weak smile before saying, “Well… I was wondering if we could do some… role playing?  You know to get in the mood?”

 

 

 

 

Jack was having second thoughts about this.  Although he knew that Linda wouldn’t hurt him, he still was feeling nervous about her “role playing”.  He was standing on the bed by himself and Linda was in the bathroom.  He didn’t know why he agreed to this, but Linda wanted to do some foreplay and role playing before getting into it.  Jack had never done anything like this with someone her size, but she seemed very interested in the idea.  So Jack decided to play along.  However he did suggest using a safe word.  Something that if he didn’t feel comfortable or was going too far.  It was something that would let Linda know that he wanted out.  Linda was totally fine with it, in fact she nodded and seemed to encourage the idea.

 

So Jack waited for Linda to exit the bathroom as she wanted to start the “game” off from there.  

 

Jack looked over at the camera that was set up to record this for, later usages.  Kind of understanding with her sexual problem and wanting to cherish something.  Still it felt weird to have this recorded for Linda to use later.  However Jack went along with it.  It was hard to say no to Linda at this point right?  So instead he just told her to, “Send me a copy.”

 

Waiting for Linda to return, Jack walked a smile circle around on the bed till he heard the bathroom door open and Linda slowly walking out of the bathroom.  As she entered the main room, Jack watched Linda walk into his view.  She was down to just her underwear.  A white bra followed by matching panties were the only coverage she had.  Both articles of clothing seemed a little too small as they hung tightly to her well shaped body.  Her stomach smooth like back in high school, but with a little extra meat added to it from the ages.  It just only seemed to add to her beauty.  Linda looked into a mirror and smiled before turning around and heading toward the bed.

 

“I should head to bed now, I have a looong day tomorrow,” Linda spoke like there was an actual camera in the corner of the room recording her.  Her words sounding hallow and fake.  It was almost funny.

 

Jack stood still as she sauntered over to the bed.  Well it looked like this was it, show time.  Jack stood up and did a quick bounce on the bed, his small form barely making the bed shake at all.  Soon Linda was standing over the bed.  “What’s this,” She said trying to act surprise but missing it, “My ex boyfriend shrunk?? Oh no…”

 

Jack mentally cringed at the acting but part of it seemed thrilling.  He could see why Linda could be into this.  She would “capture him” and proceed to “swallow” him, but really she would be giving him a full body blow job.  It seemed all so cheesy and also very dangerous, but it was a fantasy that Linda had for a while.  Something that Jack didn’t mind fulfilling for her.  Hell he was getting a blow job of his life off this, so it wasn’t so bad.

 

“Linda,” Jack called out, “Help me… I’ve shrunk,” Jack said trying to sound helpless but unable to get his voice to sound worried.  Just another stupid fake line thrown out for the camera to set the mood.

 

“Help you,” Linda questioned him.  “But I need you to help me,” Linda said squatting down so she was now level with Jack.  He could see the excitement in her eyes as she looked at him at this level.  The smile on her lips.  “I’m hungry and could use a good “Jack snack”, you understand right?”

 

Jack rolled his eyes at the horrible joke as he did his best not to laugh at it, “A snack?!  OH, Noooo,” Jack cried out in that familiar fake acting.  “I need to get away,” Jack said turning around and giving a little light jog away from Linda.  She didn’t even have to put much effort in “catching him” as she sat down.  Jack wasn’t acting when he tripped due to the shift from the bed.  His feet caved out from beneath him as he went face first into the bed.  When he went to get up, Linda’s hand was already around him.  She was picking him up.

 

“I caught you,” Linda breathed as she looked at Jack with what seemed to be real hunger in her eyes.  A desire for him.  Something that gave him a thrill to the core of his being.

 

“uh.. yeah… oh no, you caught me,” Jack complained blandly.  “Help me, someone help me,” He cried out in a very no realistic cry.

 

Linda smiled, her acting seemed to be getting better as she spoke, “It’s too late… no one can save you now,” Linda purred.  Jack felt a tingle run up his body at how she said that.  It felt real.  So chilling that his body couldn’t help but shiver from it.  She was good.  Did she practice this part before hand?

 

“Uh, oh… please, babe don’t eat me, like that other one,” Jack said making things up now.  Hopefully fueling her desire.

 

“Oh, but I still have room for more,” Linda told him while patting her stomach with her other hand.  The words sounding so real like she meant it.  As terrifying as the thought was of being eaten by Linda he couldn’t help but get turned on by how excited she sounded right now.  She really was getting into this.

 

Jack watched Linda slowly pull his clothes off as he pretended to struggle in her grip, but really was helping slip out of his clothes.  By the time he was naked, he felt himself getting hard at the thought of Linda giving him a blowjob.  He hadn’t had one since... well the night before they split up.  Now he had Linda holding him just inches from her face, her breath from her slightly parted lips, warming his skin as it crawled over him and his crotch.  Oh shit… that felt good.

 

Jack weakly spoke in a tone that could not even fool himself, “Don’t…” 

 

He totally wanted this.

 

He wasn’t sure if the camera heard him or even if Linda did.  Maybe she did, but she could tell he totally didn’t mean it at all.  That it was all just a weak and lousy fake plead.  Linda had his lower half pointed toward her mouth, feet sticking out toward her lips.  He looked past Linda’s hand and toward the opening mouth that cast another gust of warm air over him.  

 

Jack felt the safe world tremble on his lips as he watched the row of teeth part, the deep blackness of Linda’s mouth coming closer.  The emptiness bring fear to his heart.  The void was soon replaced by a slithering tongue that darted out and toward him.  Jack let out a gasp as the extremely warm and slimy sled, slid under him and up his back.  Linda slowly let go of Jack and pulled her tongue back inward, carrying him with it.  His naked ass laying on the middle of the tongue as he was pulled halfway in.

 

“Whoa...whoa,” Jack whimpered in fear and thrill as Linda grinned.  Her lips slowly and gently closing and holding Jack in place around his hips.  The worried tone he had soon vanished once Linda started to suck on him.  The vacuuming force tugging and pulling on him, as his lower half felt the fleshy walls of Linda’ tongue curl and slide over him.  She was playing with him as she sucked and slurped around him.  “OH… oh shit AH OH!”  Jack gasped as he felt himself slide slightly deeper from a slurp, but mostly from the sensation of Linda’s mouth

 

Linda giggled at his reaction as she continued to play with Jack’s dick.  Jack feeling her wiggle her tongue over his belly and crotch lapping at him and applying a good layer of silky slimy goo on his member.  Only to suck it off before applying more to him after a slurp.  Jack was in heaven as he lean backwards and let Linda have her way with him.  He kept his arms on Linda’s lips for support as she sucked and pulled on his lower half in a very playful but also very skillful manner, “Jesus… this is better than I remember.”

 

Linda response was another chuckle through a closed mouth, shaking Jack while he was still halfway in her mouth.  Still she continued to please Jack till he felt his hips buck and shake, his legs locked up as felt himself squirt his seed into the vast ocean of saliva in Linda’s mouth.  He was sure she wouldn’t be able to taste or tell that he just came.  So instead, he just gasped and said, “I just came.”  Letting her know that she didn’t have to keep sucking on him.  He was done and spent.

 

Jack was still catching his breath when he felt an unexpected sucking coming from between the lips.  Jack was so unprepared that he suddenly slurped inside all the way up to his neck in one suction.

 

Jack let out an alarmed sound, “WHOA WHA-”

 

Another strong suck and Jack found his head vanishing from the cool outside into a moist steaming hot cavern of slimy goo and heat.  “Wh- Li-LINDA?!”  Jack called out as he felt himself being licked all over by Linda’s enormous tongue.  As great as this might have been before he climaxed, he was coming down from his post release and now he had his wits to him.  This was just a little too much for him.  It was time for the safe word.

 

“Sw-swordfish.”

 

Jack waited to be spit out.

 

His feet slide into a pocket of emptiness for a second before something tight grabbed his legs.  It was like a tube of flesh warping up his legs.  It was Linda’s throat

 

“AH!  SWORDFISH SWORDFISH FUCKING SWORDFISH!”  Jack screamed out as he felt his legs and now his hips slide deeper into Linda’s mouth.  The empty pocket in the back of her throat getting fuller as he slipped in.  He could feel his back arching forward as he was now going down her throat at a very slow decent.  The tongue curling and pushing him further into her esophagus, “LINDA!  FUCKING STOP!! HELP ME!! SWOOOORDDDDFIIIIISSSSSHHHHHH!”  Jack screamed at the top of his lunge only to have Linda’s tongue push him upright and straight down the opening hole of her throat.  The sounds of swallowing and sucking could be heard before in a loud gulping sound, Jack was sliding down a tunnel he didn’t want to go down.

 

Shouting and protesting as his small form started it’s journey toward Linda’s stomach he kept screaming and calling out for Linda.  Using the safe word over and over again like some kind of life preserver.  The sounds of Linda’s insides doing their natural job filled the air with it’s sticky and disgusting sound, slurping and gurgling around him.  Jack sliding down the sticky and gooey tube till he plopped into a chamber.  A dark and disgusting smelling room.  A small puddle of liquid was right where his butt landed along with a mush mound of mysterious substance.  He looked around in the dark and gurgling room.  The floor under him felt like it was wiggling.  The sound of Linda breathing and heart beating filled the gurgling and noise room.

 

“Lin-da,” Jack whispered.  “S-sword Fish,” Jack whimpered, hoping that she heard his prayer for release.

 

The only response he got was movement as the chamber started to move.  Linda was moving around.  What was she doing?!  Something slimy and chunky landed in Jack’s lap.  It felt like mush, and soon the smell of the pretzels, probably the ones that Linda was snacking on at the reunion, filled his nose with their scent.  The pile of digesting snack food let Jack know that this was soon to be his fate.  Sudden there was a rumble as the cavern shrunk significantly and Jack was squeezed tighter by the walls, pinning him still as the stomach started to gurgle around him with activity.  

 

Jack snapped with all his anger, “I FUCKING SAID SWORDFISH YOU BITCH!!!!”

 

 

 

 

Linda swallowed Jack and felt his mass slide down her throat before landing in her stomach.  She sat there one hand buried in her crotch the other on her gut rubbing it.  She took a few moments to enjoy the sensation of Jack landing in her gut before really going at it.   Linda had her fingers digging deep into herself as she fingered herself into an oncoming climax.  She felt her hips buckle into her palm only to climax to the thought of what was going to happen to Jack.  Just as her body tensed and spasm up, her stomach gurgled and without warning, Linda let out a burp.  It was a deep belch as it followed up her release of sexual need.  Once the burp was over, her climax soon followed.  Linda laid down on the bed and sighed.

 

“Ohhhh that was sooo good.  Okay Jack, let me know when you want out.  Just remember to use the safe word,” Linda said patting her gut.  “Just don’t take too long… I’m feeling sleepy,” Linda said sighing.  She laid there on the bed, rubbing her belly and giving it nice pats as she felt the night slowly take it’s toll on her.  It didn’t take her too long before her eyes to slowly close.  Linda was asleep on the hotel bed, her stomach making noises as it did it’s job processing everything inside it.  Those sound were followed up with some foreign sounds echoing out of her belly trying to tell her something….

 

 

 

 

 

Linda slowly woke up and sat up on the bed.  She blinked a few times before looking at the clock, it showed the time as 10:29.  She had thirty minutes to leave the room before the cleaning crew came.  Sighing she stood up and stretched a little, lifting her arms well over her head and pushing her back inward and belly out.  She felt so good right now.  There was a sudden feeling in her lower abdominal region, something that made Linda get up and start to head to the bathroom.  Linda grabbed her phone along the way and was pulling her panties off as she made her way toward the bathroom and toilet.  Not bothering to close the door, since she was the only one in the hotel room, Linda quickly sat down on the toilet seat.  She couldn't help but smile at the sound it made as she sat down on it.

 

As Linda waited to take her morning shit, while doing so, she unlocked her phone.  There were only a few messages she missed last night.  All from Issac.  They weren’t anything too important.  “Have fun” and “Some pizza left for you” and “good night”.  Linda rolled her eyes at the bland remarks, nothing about love you or romantic.  A typical response and conversation from her husband.  Linda closed her phone and continued to sit on the toilet.  She finally felt a pressure building up in her and smirked.  She closed her eyes and waited for the right moment to push.

 

Sitting up and letting nature do it’s thing, Linda felt the pressure build till it couldn’t be helped.  Linda quickly opened her phone and started to record.  She made a good show of it as she pushed and pushed.  Making sure to put some extra grunts and force behind her each and every sound.  The noise of her bowls releasing all the built up filth could be heard in the bathroom clearly.  A couple of plops and splashes followed by a few good farts echoed in the bathroom.  

 

“OH NO JACK,” Linda said acting upset but clearly it was all just fake act she was doing for the recording.  “Why didn’t he wake me up?  Why didn’t he use the safe word?  Did you forget it?  That was so silly of you,”  Linda commented as she slowly wiped with her one free hand, still recording her sitting on the toilet seat.  After the last piece of toilet paper was tossed, Linda started to stand up.  She made sure to examine the remains of Jack in the toilet.  It was a gruesome mess, but one that she relished at seeing.  It was a proof of what she did to him last night.  Zooming in on the clear remains she continued with her ploy, “I guess he didn’t know that he was in over his head.  Next time you should use the safe word… oh wait, there wont be a next time.”  Linda let out a laugh at her teasing before reaching to flush Jack down the toilet.

 

However just before she went to pull the lever, she turned the phone off.  With the recording done, Linda wanted to get off one more time.  Standing over the toilet she touched her self to bring about the much desired release building this morning.  Fingers twirling and curling around inside her, Linda didn’t need much stimulus looking at what she did to Jack and recalling last night.  All his pleading and yelling out for help from inside her gut.

 

It was all she needed before a small geyser of liquid came squirting out and all over the toilet.  The force was greater than she ever recalled.  It didn’t last too long, and soon Linda was coming down from the best morning orgasm she had in years, if not her whole life.  Linda cleaned up and finally flushed the remains down the toilet.

 

Packing her stuff up she picked up her recorder and headed out of the room.  

 

When she got home, Issac was already at work.  Heading to her office she opened her computer and pulled up the website she joined not too long ago.  The same one she learned about real vore and unwilling tiny people meeting a horrible fate.  She started to upload the videos she recorded and edited them.  After a good couple of hours and a few clipping, Linda finally had her video made.  Uploading it to the website, she typed in the title of the video, “Safe Tiny Vore Play Accidentally Turns Deadly?!?”

 

 

Barry and Brook by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

You can help support me 

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff on discord

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP


Barry let out a long and tired yawn, as he tried to wake himself up while heading to class.  Normally the walk to first period would have woken him up, but due to his size, he wasn’t doing much walking anymore.  His girlfriend, Brook, was his personal chaperon now a days.  She had every period with him so he was able to “hitch” a ride with her to each class.  The only down side to this is how hypnotic all her swaying did to his body while she walked.  It was like he was being rocked back to sleep in a hammock.  Each step she took while holding Barry in her hand, tilted him slightly to the left and than back toward the right.  Almost like a ship rocking on the ocean.  It was impossible for Barry not to yawn once again.

 

Brook’s deep but soothing voice called down at Barry, “Will you stop that?  If you keep yawning like that, than I’m going-” 

 

Barry hid a smirk, as there it was, the famous contagious yawn.  In mid speech Brook’s mouth high above Barry opened up and grew to a monstrous size, able to shove anything ten times the size of Barry inside all at once.  The sound of her inhaling started to fill the surrounding area as Brook tried using her free hand to cover her mouth.  Little did she know that didn’t stop Barry from being able to see her cute and beautiful mouth gaping wide open past her fingers.  It lasted just for a few seconds, but it was just enough to make Barry’s day.  To be blessed with seeing Brook’s gorgeous mouth yawn… yup it was going to be a good day.

 

After just a few seconds of Brook yawning, Barry watched Brook remove her hand and narrow her eyes at him, “See what you did?  Jeez…” Brook shook her head, “We got an exam first thing in the morning and you’ve got me all tired now.”

 

Barry laugh, “Oh come on, it won’t be that bad.  We studied all night.  It’s going to be a piece of cake-”

 

A deep ominous gurgle was heard just behind Barry, as Brook’s belly let out a roaring demand for food.  It lasted for a few moments but it was long and loud enough to cut Barry’s words off from Brook, even though they were using a communicator.  Barry waited till it stop gurgling and crying out before looking up at the sheepish looking Brook.

 

“Please don’t mention food… I had to skip breakfast this morning.”

 

Barry winced at the fact that Brook might have had time to eat something if it weren’t for him.  Brook had to quickly rush to his house to pick him up just to take him to school.  Something that he always felt bad about when she came by in the morning.  Still there wasn’t much he could do other than apologize, “Sorry about that.”

 

Brook let out an annoyed sound, “For the hundredth time Barry, don’t be.  I just skipped breakfast cause I slept in, I have a snack,” Brook laughed.  “It’s fine really.  Now stop acting like this is your fault and let’s go over some time lines.”  Brook started to list off a date and event associated with that time period.  She was covering what would be on the history exam this morning.  As she talked to Barry, Brook turned a corner and two high school students were walking by.  They were obvious freshmen, it was clear with how tall they were compared to Brook.  As they were passing, their eyes went from Brook’s face, to her chest, to her hips and back up to her chest.  Barry could see them gazing at Brook’s gazoongas as they passed by.  The size of her rather large chest was one that most students in school marveled at.  Barry rolled his eyes at how shallow those kids were, only caring about the looks of a girl…

 

Barry was lucky to know Brook before high school, before she really developed into the smoking hotty she was today.  They were in the same grade school and when they graduated, Barry made his move.  He asked Brook if she wanted to be boyfriend girlfriend, luckily for him, she had similar feeling for him.  As happy as he was, it was only the third month of freshman year that he got the news.  He was shrinking.  It would have been easy for Brook to step away from him, distance herself from his smaller form.  To move on… but she didn’t.  Brook stood by Barry’s changing life.  She help support him with her care, love, and support.  Walking him to his freshman classes, eating lunch with him, and spending weekends with him.  Brook was probably one of the few people who weren’t phased by his sudden and shocking size change.  Barry had never felt more love and cared for when Brook refused to move on.  She swore to stay with him as long as they loved each other… something that made Barry shed a tear or two over.  

 

It wasn’t too long before Barry learned he wasn’t the only one changing.  Brook went from, what he thought was a normal girl, into probably the most gorgeous teen in the entire school.  Funny how Barry grew smaller Brook grew bigger in other places, and not just in height too.  Soon she had the eyes of every student older and younger looking at her.  Unfortunately for all the others, she was with Barry.  Something he knew more than a few people were jealous about.

 

“Was I right?”  Brook asked dragging Barry out of his thoughts of how he got to this point.

 

“Oh... sorry what was the question?”

 

Brook rolled her eyes as she approached her locker and started to open it, “1861-1864 was the civil war, right?”

 

Barry took a few moments before he processed her question, “uh… 1865!”

 

Brook winced as she grabbed her text book for second period after history, “Shit… 18, 65! not 64 ugh…” Brook complained.

 

“Hey hey… calm down babe,” Barry said as he grabbed at her index finger to support her.  “remember 65, and they couldn’t even drive,” Barry told her with the rhyme he used to recall the date.

 

Brook nodded with a smirk at how they came up with that, “Right right… 65 and can’t drive… okay.  Thanks…”

 

Barry laughed, “Hey you got this, we studied like crazy all night…”

 

Brook grabbed her supplies and shut the locker, “Yeah, and we did OTHER things too,” Brook chuckled.

 

Barry turned red at Brook’s words.  “WHOA WHOA SHHHH!!!”  Barry quickly sputtered as he looked around to make sure no one heard that, which they of course didn’t.  “Brook!”  Barry hissed.

 

“Oh come on,” Brook giggled and waved off Barry’s alarmed tone.  “We’ve had sex before, don’t act all prude now.”

 

Barry was turning a deeper shade of red as he glanced at each enormous student they passed by to make sure they didn’t over hear Brook’s words.  “Yeah!  But that doesn’t mean you just spout it out in the open for everyone to hear you.”

 

Brook let out another teasing laugh, “We’ve been dating since freshman year, I’m sure they all know that we DO IT.”

 

Barry rolled his eyes at the private information he would rather not have flying around the school.  It was one thing having everyone know that he’s dating Brook, but if they knew they were sexually active… he had a feeling that he would be an even bigger target for bullying.  Still he did like that Brook wasn’t scared to flaunt her desire for him like this so openly.  

 

“Well, even if they do know, I’d like to just keep what we do in our rooms, just to ourselves, okay,” Barry asked. 

 

Brook gave Barry a fake pout, “But what’s the point of having a little boyfriend if I can’t show him off?  I mean it’s not my fault that most of these boys are jealous because of your size.”  Brook emphasized the last part.

 

Barry almost missed it but the look on Brook’s face told him what she was really implying.  “ooo, oh I see what you did there.”

 

“Did you now,” Brook mocked.

 

“Cute...very cute,” Barry chuckled.  

 

They were coming around a corner and approaching Ms. Mcneill history class.  Brook entered the classroom and immediately, like dogs seeing a bone, every boy eyed Brook with little to no discretion.  Barry wanted to say, “Watch where your looking!” or something to show off his alpha side to everyone, but they wouldn’t have heard him. 

 

It didn’t take long for Brook to grab her seat and set Barry down just below her on the desk.  She pulled out her notebook and set it down for both of them to go over real quick.  The notes that Brook took were sometimes larger than Barry himself.  The colorful numbers of dates or words of places or people were highlighted in the notebook.  Brook used her finger to trace some dates and important information that might be on the exam.

 

Barry tried to keep up, but her finger was too fast and soon she was flicking the page over to the next part.  Barry took a step back as the gust from the page turning blew his hair a little.  A simple turning of a page caused a big enough breeze that Barry had to close his eyes from the wind force.  

 

The sound of Brook digging into her bag for something brought Barry out of his attempt to study.  Sure  studying and taking this exam, and the other classes, seemed pointless right now.  Yet, on the news a few years back, it was said that government was trying to impose and pass a bill that would create thousands of jobs for shrinkies like him.  That would mean needing an education.  Now did Barry believe that they would make jobs for him soon?  No, it was not the first attempt at passing a bill like that, and probably wont be the last one.  However since Brook NEEDED to pass and graduate, he figured he might as well try too.

 

Brook’s rumbling belly returned as she retrieved from her bag a snack bar.  Brook let out a sound of delight as she ripped open the package to the granola bar.  “Want some,” Brook asked looking down at Barry.  He shook his head.

 

Even at his size a speck of a crumb for him to munch on wouldn’t have been missed, but he wasn’t feeling hungry at all.  “Nah, not that hungry.  I’m sure you need it more than me,” Barry told her knowing that crumb of a difference wouldn’t have matter to her.

 

Brook didn’t waste time pushing the treat toward her mouth.  Barry went back to trying to study.

 

The sound of crunching, crumbling, and breaking noises, made Barry wince as he could clearly hear Brook chomping into the bar.  The noise continued as she chewed and chewed only to swallow with a dry gulp.  Barry heard Brook go in for seconds.  If the noise wasn’t enough to distract him, the pelting of grains falling down did.  It seemed like the bar was crumbling more than normal as Barry looked up in the sky.  He could see the crumbs bouncing off Brook’s clothed breast, falling down like rain all around him.  The pinging of the solid little grains hitting the desk and almost himself made Barry call out.

 

“I didn’t think the weather was calling for rain!”  Barry said side stepping another crumb.

 

“Oh!  Sowy,” Brook said with a mouthful, as she held a hand out to capture any falling crumbs.

 

Barry watched the enormous hand hover right below the drop zone, and the down pour of granola stopped.  Thankful at the reprieve of the annoying brownish hail falling moments ago, Barry tried to get back to studying.  It wasn’t till Brook was done eating that he looked up at the shadow of her hand still hovering high above him.

 

With no warning, Brook leaned forward and pulled her open palm toward her mouth.  She stuck out her tongue and slowly dragged the pink, and now brown food stained organ, right over the palm of her hand.  It slowly dragged across her open crumb filled palm, collecting any droplets of food before she pulled her tongue back from her hand.  Barry could clearly see speckles of grain and oats littering her tongue, stuck by the sticky layer of spit covering it.  The grains coming from her hand, others were from the breakfast bar she just destroyed, still stuck to it.  Not sure if she was doing it on purpose or mindlessly, but Brook pulled her tongue back in slowly into her open mouth.  At this angle Barry could see strands of sticky brown and white saliva connecting from all different angles in her mouth.  Each slobbery sticky strand colored different shades from her food.  Dripping and sticking to her teeth and other parts of her mouth.  The enormous mouth slowly clamped down sealing the food away from the outside world.  Brook swallowed whatever was in her mouth and let out a sigh, “That hit the spot,” Brook commented not looking at Barry as she went back to studying.

 

Barry on the other hand looked straight ahead, toward Brook, at the now less noisy stomach just beyond Brook’s shirt.  The organ now containing the contents of Brook’s “little” snack.  Something that was many times his size, eaten in a matter of seconds.  If Barry didn’t know any better, he would of been terrified right now at the spectacle he just witnessed.  However it was clear that Brook wouldn’t harm him.  Heck they been together for a while, it would probably be the longest con game ever played by someone if that’s what her goal truly was.

 

Grinning at the childish thought that quickly popped up in his head at the thought of Brook just dating him to eat him later.  He couldn’t help but shake his head at his own thoughts: at least he got to tap “that” a few times, totally worth it.  The thought of sex brought Barry into a zone of recalling the fun night they spent after studying in Brook’s bed.  He touched some spot that he was sure that Brook could never reach inside-

 

“Turn the page,” Brook asked out loud startling Barry from his sexual thoughts.

 

“Huh,” Barry replied looking up at Brook staring down at him.

 

“You been staring at the page for a while, should I turn it,” Brook asked.

 

“Oh, yeah…. Sorry.”  Barry responded trying not to give away his true thoughts from earlier.

 

Brook simple flipped the page to another one filled with notes from class.  Barry broke his sex filled thoughts away from the other night.  It wasn’t the first time they had sex, and wouldn’t be the last.  Right now he needed to study and stop thinking with the head between his legs and with the one on his shoulders.

 

As Barry and Brook studied before the exam, more students came in.  Each as large as the last.  Towering giants and giantess heading to a seat.  Some talking to each other, others just going about their day.  The numerous students all coming and soon filling the room as they sat down at their seats.  Just moments before the bell was about to ring, Ms. Mcneill, came into the class.

 

“Alright, everyone!  Take a seat.  It’s time for the exam.  No more talking, put your notes away.  Henry don’t make me say it twice,” Ms. Mcneill said pointing to Henry’s chair for him to take his seat.

 

Barry watched Brook shut her notes and toss them into her book bag.  She quickly pulled out a pencil for herself and set it down.  The size of the writing utensil dwarfing Barry’s small size.  Ms. Mcneill walked around placing a small packet of paper face down and in front of each student.  She was handing out the exams to everyone.  When she got to Brook she looked at both Barry and than back to Brook, before tapping her ear.

 

“Ms. Sutherland… the ear piece, can’t have you two whispering answer to each other, now can I?”  Ms. Mcneill asked still pointing to the communicator in Brook’s ear.

 

“Oh, ops,” Brook chuckled as she pulled it out and set it down on the desk.

 

Ms. Mcneill set down the thick stack of paper for Brook and than carefully pulled what looked to be a small scarp of paper, “And for you Mr. Berch… it took a lot of effort making one for you.  I hope you studied well and didn’t waste your time goofing off all week,” She told Barry with some humor in her voice.  Barry took the shrinky sized test from Ms. Mcneill’s finger tips.  He didn’t plan on letting her efforts go to waste, Barry was going to ace this exam.  

 

With all the test handed out, Ms. Mcneill told everyone to flip their test and start.  Everyone doing so, Barry pulled out his pen and started to look through the packet as Brook started to scribble in answers.  Looking at the first question, it was an easy one, Barry filled in his answer and went to the next.  Than the next.  It wasn’t too hard, most of it was covered and Barry remember a lot of it.  However Brook flipped the first page and went onto the next page caught his attention.  

 

Whoa, that was quick… Barry hope she wasn’t rushing it.  They had plenty of time.  Barry focused his attention back on his paper as he started to continue his exam.  After about thirty minutes or so, Barry finished about the same time Brook was done.  Ms. Mcneill would collect the test at the end of class, so they would just have to wait the few minutes or so.  Once the exam was over, Brook picked up her ear piece and put it back in.  “That wasn’t so bad,” She said smiling at Barry.

 

Barry just shrugged, “Ehh, 13 and 24 were hard.  The rest was pretty easy.”

 

This was the biggest thing for the day, every other class was just simply learning a new topic or something basic and simple.  There weren't any more test for the day.  Brook headed off to the next class, Biology.  As Brook carried Barry through the slightly crowded hallway, she made sure to keep Barry close to her.  Just encase there was a situation, just like the one last year.  Someone tripped and a poor shrinky ended up on the ground right under someone’s shoe… accidents could still happen.  Sadly it seemed to happen more often than one would think.  

 

Brook however seemed more attentive now that the hallway was more active than this morning.  “Maybe we should have left early,” Brook spoke as she clutched Barry a little closer as someone briskly walked by.  “We don’t have to always wait till the end of class to leave,” Brook told Barry.  Letting him know that they had a free pass to leave 5 minutes early to avoid a “situation” like last year.

 

Barry held onto Brook’s finger like usual when they walked through a tight hallway, “Well, I didn’t want to rush you.  I didn’t know if you wanted to double check your answers.”

 

Brook glanced down and gave him a droll look, “Really?  Like I would doubt myself to go back over my answer like that.”

 

Barry grunted and shouted over the noise knowing she could hear him fine, “I WAS TRYING TO BE  NICE!”  

 

Passing down some stairs they headed toward the Biology classes.  Opening the door to their class, Brook headed in and found her usual spot.  Brook set Barry down on her desk like before, as she pulled her backpack off.

 

Soon a cheerful male voice filled the room, “HEY BROOK, WHAT’S UP GIRL?!”

 

“Oh!  Josh,” Brook gasped startled by the sudden voice.

 

Barry watched as Josh Samsong walked into the room like he owned it.  Josh was in the same grade as they were, and he played sports… like, a lot of them.  The very typical jock, having his body sculpted by the gods to make any girl in the school jealous.  Any girl BUT Brook.  Barry knew Josh had a thing for Brook.  It was pretty clear, maybe not to Brook, but Barry knew better.  Besides, it was kind of funny watching Brook shoot him down like a WW2 aircraft getting hit by a flak gun.

 

Barry watched Josh give Brook a hug… one that went on maybe a little too long.

 

That was when Josh’s eyes spotted him on Brook’s desk.  “Oh,” He said smirking, “I see BB is here too.”  Barry held back a bitter remark at the abbreviation he used all too often.  Barry knew that it wasn’t his names initials.  In fact he hated that they lined up so well.  No, the BB stood for “bug boy” as he liked to refer to Barry as just that.  A person the size of a bug to him.  “I almost missed him cause of his size,” He smirked.

 

“Funny,” Barry commented, “couldn’t say the same about you.  Could spot you a mile away with your big ego.”

 

Brook stifled a laugh at hearing Barry make fun of Josh.

 

Josh frowned and looked over at Brook than back at Barry and than to Brook again, “He said something about me, didn’t he?”

 

Brook just waved it off, “Oh it was nothing.  He was just joking around.”

 

Barry didn’t know if Josh could see his smirking face right now, but it didn’t stop him from giving him his own little “eat shit” grin.  Josh on the other hand did give him a squint that he quickly shifted over to a smile, “Oh what a jokester.  I don’t know how you put up with him Brook, considering his size, he’s got to be quite a handful.”  

 

Barry just chuckled, “More than what you got down there in your pants-”

 

Brook gasped, “BARRY!”

 

Both Josh and Barry looked at Brook shocked face, “What?!” They both asked at once.

 

“It’s nothing,” Brook responded to Josh before shooting Barry with a warning look, “He’s just a little tired from the exam.”

 

“What did he say,” Josh asked looking between the two.

 

“Oh, just not something I should say… anyway, how was your week?”

 

Josh smiled what Barry thought was suppose to be a charming grin, “Did you watch the game?”

 

“oh…” Brook groaned shaking her head, “Sorry, had to study for history.  What happened?”

 

Barry listened to Josh retell his tale of winning the game for the school’s team.  Acting like he was the star player, which he most likely was.  If Barry didn’t know better, it almost sounded like Josh was showing off, but to be honest… Josh was actually that good at sports.  There was a reason he was known as The King on the field, no mater what sport or activity, he looked like a pro out there doing it.  When Josh was done showboating, Barry rolled his eyes at him.  

 

“Pfft,” Barry remarked.  “I’m sure I could have done that.  It’s no biggie.”

 

Brook turned her head to Barry with a not so sold look on her face, “Oh really…. Last I checked, before you shrank, you couldn’t run a mile in less than 15 minutes.”

 

Barry gasped at Brook, “I-I, well that was a long time ago!”

 

Josh spoke up, “BB trying to be a big shot,” He asked laughing.  “Sorry little guy, I could give you a day’s head start and still beat you in a race.  No hard feeling right LITTLE dude?”

 

Barry squinted at the jock mocking him.  “Little… why don’t you come say that to my face!”  Barry shouted at him.

 

Brook however didn’t relay that message back to Josh.  She just gave Barry a, “Are you seriously doing this right now?” look.  

 

Barry pointed at Josh, who didn’t notice the look she was giving Barry.  Josh simple gave Brook a charming grin, “Hey Brook, we should totally like, grab something to eat some time… you know, just like chill out together.  What do you say, you free this weekend?”

 

Brook groaned, “Josh it might have been cute the first few times you tried to hit on me…. But really?”

 

Josh looked defensive as he backed up, “What?  You can’t blame me for asking, can you?”

 

“At this point,” Brook commented in a less than amused look.  “I feel like, yeah, I can.”

 

Josh sucked his breath in, “ouch…. “  Still he gave another smirk, “But still, the offer stand-”

 

“DON’T,” Brook spoke up, as she stopped him in his little charming act.  “If you so much as finish that sentence I’ll toss this Biology book at you, and everyone knows how much crap is in these pages… you wont be playing for our school for the rest of the year, if you catch my drift.”  Brook laid out her warning with a firm resolve.

 

Barry grinned at Brook’s response.  Sadly so did Josh, “See… that’s what I like about you, not afraid to be assertive and speak your mind.  I get it, was just messing around that’s all.”  Looking down at Barry he gave him a weak smile, “No hard feeling, right?  We cool, LITTLE guy?”

 

Barry grumbled but didn’t comment much as he wasn’t sure if this was all just a big joke for Josh or he really was trying to move in on Brook.  Still, Barry just rolled his eyes and said, “Yeah… we’re good.”

 

No sooner did Barry accept the little apology that Josh gave him, their Biology teacher walked into the classroom.  He quickly had everyone get ready for class before starting off their lesson for the day.  Everyone was pulling out their notebooks or some paper to write the notes down on.  Brook pulled out her notebook for the class and set it down.  With both her notebook and the textbook (to follow along with), there was not a lot of space on the desk for Barry.  Brook was taking up most if not all of the desk, leaving Barry kind of cramped to move around on.

 

Barry ended up staying out of Brooks way as she started to take notes and listen to class.  Normally Barry would follow along, but he couldn’t help but spot Josh taking glances at Brook whenever he got a chance.  Something that rubbed Barry the wrong way.  The jock should be paying attention to the lecture, not eyeballing Brook like that…

 

Barry wondered what he should do, let Brook know?  Nah, that didn’t sound like it would end well.  It was bad enough she wanted them to make up.  Besides, Barry was a man, he had to defend his girl himself and not run to her, that’s what men did right?  Trying to think the best way around this, a thought came to him.  He’ll get so much shit for this if Brook caught wind of his true intentions.  Heading over to Brook’s free hand draping on the side of the desk.  Barry started to hug it.  This caused Brook to glance down with a startled look.  Confused at his affection in class right now.

 

Brook whispered in response, “Barry?  What are you doing?”

 

Barry gave her the most innocent look he could muster as he gave her index finger a nice squeeze and hug, “What?  I thought you concentrate better when I hold your hand like this.”

 

“Well… I mean… I do…” Brook muttered.  “Just wasn’t expecting it, that’s all.”

 

“Sorry, want me to stop,” Barry asked hoping she said no.  To his delight she just rolled her eyes at him and went back to writing notes.  Barry smirked and proceed to climb on her hand.  He laid down on the top of her hand, using it as like a lounge chair to bath in the fluorescent light.  Barry causally leaned back into Brook’s hand and looked over at Josh.

 

Josh spotted him, and the look on his face was worth it.  Barry gave him a shitty grin, something to let him show off his relationship with HIS girlfriend.  Josh scoffed and mouth, “Well played bug boy,” at Barry’s actions but it seemed to work.  Josh kept his attention on the class more now that Barry was using Brook’s hand link a reclining chair.  

 

Before Barry knew it, the class was over and the bell rang. 

 

“Ahem…” Brook cleared her throat looking less than amused at Barry laying comfortable on the top of her hand like he owned it.  “Enjoying yourself?”

 

“What,” Barry said innocently, “It’s so relaxing.”

 

Brook picked Barry up before flipping her hand and putting him on the other side of her palm, “Aren’t you suppose to be paying attention to the class rather than using me as some kind of jungle gym?”

 

Barry laughed, “I was!”

 

“yeah,” Brook mocked as she put her books away and started to get up from her seat, “What did we learn today?”

 

Barry was caught off guard by the question.  He had enough time to see the teacher erasing the word DNA STRUC.  Taking a guess at what the last word was that the teacher was erasing, Barry acted calmly, “Dna … structures…”

 

Brook gave him an unammused look, “DNA Strucutres?  Like?”

 

“Like,” Barry was starting to run out of steam as he had no idea, “the one that goes like this,” Barry said drawling a twirling motion with his hand.

 

“… either you’re very lucky or you did pay attention,” Brook laughed.

 

Barry let out a light sigh, “See?  Told you.”

 

“yeah yeah,” Brook went on as she carried Barry to their next class.

 

 

 

 

 

Brook let out a relieved sigh as the bell rang, ending their English class.  “Finally… I’m starving!”  Brook whined.  “That breakfast bar didn’t help me as much as I thought it would.”

 

Barry was right next to Brook’s stomach and it confirmed her complaint by letting out it’s own wailing for food.  The gurgling and rumbling of her stomach moving and pitching around desperately wanted something to eat, caused Barry to jump.  It was like a thunderstorm behind him.  “Uh, yeah I can tell…” Barry chuckled as Brook left the classroom in the herd of people.  Some of the students split off for more classes, while Brook and a few others headed to the cafeteria for lunch.  Their high school was so large that they had to divide the use of the cafeteria over the course of school between all the students.  Sadly that meant some students didn’t have lunch till near the end of the school day… which was exactly that time.

 

Brook lasted for as long as she could on that small little snack bar she consumed hours and hours ago, but now she needed real food.  Barry watched the familiar path they took toward the cafeteria into the large room with what looked to be thousands of miles of tables scatter through the large room.  The kitchen with numerous different foods laid out for students to purchase, if they wanted to buy lunch.  The large mob of students started to splinter off, some of the students brought their own lunch and were able to grab a table to eat with their friends first.  The rest who were going to eat, headed into the long forming line that lead them toward the food.  Barry tried to keep Brook occupied and off the thought of food, but the smells in the cafeteria hit her nose making her mouth drool and her belly beg for something to ingest.  In fact her gut was the only thing Barry could hear over the increasing noise that filled the cafeteria.  Students chatting, sneakers on squeaky floors, eating utensils clinking and clattering as they move around.  It was a storm of chaotic noise.

 

“SO WHAT’S FOR LUNCH TODAY,” Barry shouted hoping that Brook could hear him in her ear piece.

 

“Don’t know,” Brook shrugged gazing well past the towering line that blocked Barry’s view from the kitchen area.  “What do you feel like eating?”

 

Barry chuckled at the question, “You’re asking the guy who only needs a pinch of food to eat, you could literately get anything and it wouldn’t matter to me!”

 

Brook didn’t response as she looked around at things only she could spot.  Finally it was Brook’s turn to enter the kitchen area.  She grabbed a big red tray and dropped Barry on the plastic material.  The plastic was room cold, unlike Brook’s warm palms.  An absent feeling that Barry wasn’t a big fan of losing.  

 

Barry felt Brook set him and her tray down on the long metal surface of the serving area.  She slowly slide the tray that Barry was on along the food line.  Barry looked out and saw Brook pass by a field of lettuce in a giant tub with tongs sticking out.  She didn’t bother grabbing a plate from the serving area and moved along to another part of the food line.  Each serving area offered a different food.  The staple school pizza that was always left out to harden under the heating lamps and dry out to anything but a pizza.  French fries and burgers, you could smell them several stations before arriving to them.  Brook grabbed neither of those.  She did reach out and grab a fruit cup.  She set it down near Barry before sliding along to the next part.  The school’s special for the day, creamy potato soup with chunks of potato and little bits of bacon.  Barry knew before Brook moved for it, from the delighted squeal that came from her tummy at the sight and smell.  Soon Brook added a big bowl to her holding tray and scooped up a big ladle full of hot steamy soup and dumped it into the bowl.  A few droplets splashed near Barry making him jump out of the splatter zone as Brook went for another helping.  When Brook was done pouring as much soup as she wanted, she had an almost overflowing bowl of soup.  She grabbed a spoon and headed near the end of the exit line, where they needed to pay.  Just near the exit, there was a brownie on a plate.

 

Brook let out a yummy sound, “mmmm, that looks good…”  Reaching for the brownie, she put the massive chocolate treat next to her fruit cup before finally heading to the cafeteria's cash register to pay for her meal.  Barry constantly kept his eyes on the soup bowl that he swore looked like it was about to splash him or spill over the sides.  He really did not want to smell like freaking creamy potato soup today.  

 

Brook stood in the middle of the bustling cafeteria looking for an open seat.  Barry spotted one off to the side, “Brook, over there!”  He shouted directing her to the nearly empty table.  She started to head over to the unoccupied seat.  Carefully she set her platter down on the table before taking her seat.  “Oh man… I can’t wait to eat!  Oh, right, you want some?”  Brook offered.

 

“I can wait,” Barry started to say as he watched Brook pick up her spoon and scoop up a spoonful of white thick stew, he could make out the large chunks of potato and other ingredients in the soup.  They were practically half his size or so.  The spoon came up to Brook’s mouth and she blew on it, to cool it down a little before dipping the spoon toward Barry.  

 

“Uh, thanks,” Barry said not having the heart to tell her he wasn’t that hungry for potato soup.  Heck, it was probably the least appealing thing in the lunch line, and that was saying something.  Still he moved forward and used his hands to scoop up some of the warm soup and slurp it up.

 

“Get some of the tator too,” Brook told him.

 

Barry rolled his eyes as she was sounding like his freaking mom right now.  Don’t forget to eat your veggies…

 

Breaking off a chunk of the soft but kind of firm potato, Barry brought it to his mouth and started to munch on it, “Mmmm, it’s good,” Barry forced himself to say as he swallowed the mouthful of food.

 

“Good,” Brook smiled as she brought the large spoonful of food to her mouth.  In an instant it vanished behind her mouth and she pulled out the utensil.  Nothing remained on it as she let out a mummer at the taste.  Just as fast as the food vanished form the spoon, it soon was swallowed down Brook’s throat.  “Ahhh, oooo that hits the spot!  I love potato soup,” Brook announced.

 

“Yeah… hey can I have some fruit,” Barry asked hoping that he didn’t get another helping of potatoes and cream.

 

“Yeah sure,” Brook responded putting her spoon down and reached for her fork… “uh… did I not grab a fork?”

 

“Huh,” Barry replied as he looked over the red plastic tray he was on, and sure enough she was missing the sharp spear like utensil.  

 

“I did… I’ll be right back in a few seconds, let me just grab one,” Brook told Barry.

 

Barry watched Brook get up and was about to leave him alone on the food tray by himself.  It was now, of all the times that he truly started to feel the full weight of his size.  “uh…. Brook,” Barry warned as he felt panic and dread hit him.  Brook paused and turned around.

 

“Oh!  Sorry,”  She came back to Barry’s relief, only to have Brook pick him up and set him on the side of the soup bowl.  “There, now you dig in without me.  Better not eat it all,” Brook laughed as she headed off to grab a fork from the kitchen across the cafeteria.

 

“NO BROOK THAT’S NOT WHAT I MEANT!”  Barry tried to shout over the cafeteria noise, but either she ran out of hearing or the noise was just too much for her to pick up his voice.  Barry felt his heart pumping as he looked around.  Every noise seemed to be amplified as it hit him how alone he was in this vast cafeteria.  Barry whipped his head left and right at every sound he heard, dreading at what he might see.  No one was looking at him, the shrinky on the edge of a soup bowl.  All by himself.  No one could ask for a better moment than right now... 

 

Barry’s eyes darted around, looking for any possible threat as he sat there on the ledge of the bowl.  The smell of the creamy potato and bacon soup filling his nose.  The warm, slightly hotter than room temperature soup, burning his back as he snapped his head back and forth looking for any incoming danger.  He felt like a poor defenselessly baby antelope out in the open, with a pack of lions roaming around him.  Maybe if he didn’t move at all, they wouldn’t notice him….

 

An hour or two later, or maybe that was just Barry nerves freaking out, he spotted his goddess of a girlfriend returning from the kitchen and out of the crowd of shuffling students.  She waved toward him holding a fork, like it was a flag for victory.  Barry finally let out the deep sigh he had held in his chest.  He didn’t know he was holding his breath the whole time.  Brook approached the table, “there, now we can eat some fruit.”

 

Once Brook took her seat Barry let out another pent up sigh.  Brook looked at Barry with concern, “I wasn’t gone that long, jeez.”

 

Barry just muttered, “Long enough…”  Barry was glad she didn’t hear him say that as he turned toward the plastic cup of fruit.  He watched as Brook dipped her newly acquired fork into the cup and stabbed a fruit and pulled it out.  Barry let out a sound of disgust at the sight of the orange peach colored wedge.  “Oh god… you got peaches?!”

 

“What?”  Brook asked confused.

 

“Sorry,” Barry apologized before shaking his head, “I really hate peaches…”

 

“oh?… I didn’t know that,” Brook giggled as she pulled the peach to her mouth and chomped into it.  “I’ll try and remember next time.  You eat your fill of soup yet?”

 

As much as Barry wanted to say yes to get away from the undesirable food… he had to eat something.  “Uh, not yet, was just going to let it cool off a little more,” Barry kind of lied.  He looked out at the enormous pool of white soupy liquid.  Oh, he really didn’t want to eat soup for lunch, but better than being hungry and WAY better than eating peaches…. Barry shuddered at the thought of such nasty fruit.

 

As Barry shook off the thought of fuzzy peaches, he heard a female voice call out, “BROOK?  Oh my god I didn’t see you there.”

 

“Catherine?  HEY!”  Brook said standing up and greeting what looked to be a friend of hers.  

 

Barry watched the too girls greet and Brook offer the seat across from her.  Brook took her seat and Catherine plopped her tray down too and sat down.  Unlike Brook, Catherine didn’t sit as gently, she took a seat like a normal person, slamming their backside down on the seat not worried about what kind of movement it caused to the table in front of her.  Or to anyone on top of the table… that was on the side of a soup bowl.

 

Barry was too shocked to say anything as he wobbled from the sudden lurching.  He quickly went over the side of the soup bowl, into the white mixture of goo.  Barry was instantly submerged under the surface of the almost milky liquid.  One second he was wondering who Catherine was, and the next he was wondering why his vision was covered in white out.  Barry sputter and popped out of the surface of the creamy material he wasn’t so fond of.  Barry was trying to stay afloat in the fluid as he tread the thick soupy material he was swimming in.

 

Barry was a little to panicked to think as he looked around for the ledge he was just sitting on.

 

Brook voice sounded over the crowded cafeteria, “HOW HAVE YOU BEEN!” Brook asked sounding delighted in seeing the mysterious woman.

 

“OH MY GOD WE HAVE SO MUCH TO TALK ABOUT,” The new girl squeal as she started to eat her food and chat with Brook.

 

Barry wasted no time, “BROOK DOWN HERE!  I FELL IN THE SOUP!”  Barry shouted, feeling his dread diminish.  This was just some stupid accident… they were going to laugh about this in a second.

 

Any second now…

 

any second now???

 

Brook continued to talk and chat with Catherine, like she hadn’t seen her since like middle school or something.  Barry really didn’t give a fuck what they were talking about, why wasn’t Brook looking down?!

 

“BROOK LOOK DOWN!  DOWN IN YOUR FOOD!!” Barry shouted with all the strength in his lungs.  

 

Still nothing.

 

Despite the very warm soup heating Barry’s skin up to it’s slightly uncomfortable temperature… he felt a cold shiver run over his body.  “oh god… the soup…oh fuck!”  Barry did have a communicator, but it wasn’t the most expensive one.  This model wasn’t water or liquid proof… 

 

“I broke my fucking communicator,” Barry told himself in panic.  “Oh shit oh shit oh shit,” Barry muttered as he realized, Brook wouldn’t be able to hear him… not at this distance, and sure as hell not with the two girls chatting with the enormous cafeteria screaming in the background.  

 

Calm down Barry, just got to swim out… yeah!  Barry looked to the ledge of the bowl, it wasn't that far away, he only fell like two or three feet away from-

 

The sound of metal clinking with the material of the soup bowl was made out of, brought Barry’s attention to it the action.  Brook pushed her spoon all the way into the soup on the opposite side of the bowl.  

 

Brook was talking as she stabbed her soup with the metal spoon, “Did you hear that Peggy got into that private school?  It was called…uhhh,” Brook spook trying to recall the school.  Out of an old habit or not even conscious of her actions, she started to move her spoon in a wide circular motion.  Slowly turning and stirring her soup.

 

“BROOOOOK!”  Barry screamed as he saw the massive metal wall of the spoon coming toward him, pushing and shoving liquid and chunks of potatoes out of the way.  His scream didn’t help, as it was too late.  The motion of the spoon twirling the soup and dragging it’s contents around, picked Barry up and pulled him with it.  It was worse than being stuck in one of those whirlpool ride at a water park.  Barry was yanked under the white surface again as the creamy substance flooded over him as he was dragged with the thick viscous material.  By the time Barry stop being pulled around, his lungs burn and he had to get air.  Popping his head out in a gasp he took in some air and heard the two girls laughing.  If he didn’t know better, they were laughing at him and his situation.

 

Barry coughed out and sputter the milky cream broth out of his mouth as he tried to tread soup and get it out of his eyes.  By the time he was able to see, it was too late.  Brook was chatting away and dipping her spoon in for a bite.  Barry watched the larger than himself spoon slice into the thick potato soup and bring out a mouthful.  Brook didn’t even glance at the spoon or the bowl… she just shoved it in her mouth, swallowed and went in for another as the two large girls continued to talk.  

 

Barry didn’t waste a scream for help, he looked around for the closest edge to head for… he was in the dead center of the bowl.  There was no close ledge to head for.  Worse, he saw the soup line dip slightly due to the spoon extracting the liquid.  He was on a fixed timeline before it would dip too too low for him to climb out.  Than he would really be stuck in here till he got help, if he got any that was.

 

“FUCK!”  Barry shouted as he did his best to swim forward and toward the ledge in front of him.

 

Barry was never a pro at swimming, but anyone would have told him that swimming in soup was totally not the same thing.  It was like all the effort he put into swimming forward a foot, only got him half or even a third of the distance.  As most people would have told him, the material you swim through makes a big difference.  Barry fought and struggled, as Brook let out a giggle before dipping her spoon into the soup, not bothering to look, since she knew where the food was.

 

The spoon was just off to Barry’s side and he felt the indentation the spoon made and the depression it caused, as it pulled out a good chunk of thick white creamy broth.  Barry felt himself being pulled toward the lost volume of liquid as it naturally leveled out on it’s own.  It pulled Barry back a few paces, enough to make him panic at the effect.

 

Making his way back forward, Barry heard a loud defining slurping coming from high above.  He couldn’t stop himself form looking up and seeing Brook’s lips part slightly and the spoon touching her lips.  He couldn’t see it, but could imagine the material being slurped up like a vacuum cleaner would with anything in it’s path.  The slurping and sucking lasted only a few seconds, but it terrified Barry.  However the spoon dipping back down was even more horrifying.  It was coming right for Barry!

 

Barry called out desperately again, “BROOK-”

 

Barry watched the wall of metal push and slam down into him from above.  The bottom of the spoon pressed into him with amazing force, as he was submerged into the depths of the soup.  All because Brook simply dipped her spoon into her food.  The wall of spoon was way too much for Barry to handle, as he was dunked under and unprepared.  Soup filling his mouth making him gag on the thick material of cheesy potato tasting stock he was being drowned in.

 

Finally the titanic pressure pushing on him lifted as he slowly drifted to the top of the thick material.  Barry gasped for air as his body felt weak and exhausted.  All the swimming and struggling… not to mention the insanely warm heat.  It was like his limbs gave up and just wanted to sleep.  The heat was sapping most of his strength, just as much as it was for Barry to try and stay a float in the swampy stew.

 

Barry tiredly looked up and watched as his Goddess, or tormentor, was coming back in for more food.  Barry felt his heavy limbed body struggled to get out of the way…

 

It didn’t help, Brook’s spoon found it’s target.  It went in and scooped up a spoonful of food, and Barry.  The large metal object scraping and pulling him and a good chunk of the soup out of it’s home inside the bowl.  Barry felt the spoon ascending and pulling him downward into the large puddle of liquid still inside the Barry size divot between Brook’s fingers.

 

Time moved slower for Barry as everything grew quieter and slower.  He could see it all happening right before him.  Brook’s words growing softer and softer as he watched her mouth open and close spewing out syllabus of words.  He could see her tongue, bigger than his entire body, flicking as she pronounced whatever words she was saying.  Her large white teeth separating and clamping down as her jaw moved.  Layers of white cream mixed saliva dripping from random parts inside Brook’s enormous mouth as she talked and spoke.  Her voice carrying not just words but smells.  Fresh potatoes and bacon along with that milky cheesy broth stench spewing out of her mouth with each breath.  Barry would have gagged but he was too tired to do so.  Hell, he thought he even smell parts of peaches from that early bite.  He hated that smell.

 

Barry didn’t even try to struggle anymore, it was too late.  His girlfriend had him, and now she was going to consume him like a freaking chunk of potato.  As he approached Brook, she let out a rumbling laugh that shook Barry as he grew closer and closer to her mouth.  Her lips parting and he could see deep into her mouth, his soon to be resting place.  Her throat vibrating from the open mouth laughter she was doing.  Brook’s throat opening and closing large enough to swallow him whole and not even notice him.  The hot gust of air spewing out and rushing over his body, cooling his already warmed skin from the soup.  Brook’s tongue moving slightly up and down from her chuckling, almost as if to wave goodbye to him.  Little pools of chewed up food and liquid settling in divots in her mouth.  The back of her molars having some mashed and crushed up spuds stuck in them for now.  Was he going to be swallowed or chewed?  Would she notice at all...

 

Barry had to look on the bright side of things, right?  This was the last moments of his life.  At least it was Brook right?  His loving girlfriend.  His goddess of love and kindness.  The one he wished to grow old with and enjoy life, as hopeless as that sounded.  If Barry had to end up as food for anyone, at least it was her, right?  Hopefully he gave her enough energy to finish the school day, as pathetic as that sounded.  Barry felt tears trying to form as he was coming up to the point of no return, Brook’s lips forming an entrance to his doom.  Once he and the rest of the spoon passed those lips, he was a goner.  Barry sniffed back a tear as he wish he could tell Brook how much he loved her… if only he could communicate with her one last time-

 

Barry’s eyes widen as his hands frantically ripped at his neck.  He had just enough energy to yank and snap of his collar.  Aiming with all the little pathetic strength he had left, he chucked the small band at Brooks’s face.

 

Brook’s deep voice vibrated Barry as he watched his only hope sail through the air and collide with the upper part of her lip, “AND THAN-”

 

Barry felt the spoon suddenly yank back in shock, “The hell was…”

 

Barry watched as Brook examined her spoon for a moment.  Her eyes trying to find out what had touched her lip, her free hand rubbing at the spot that the speck of plastic and fabric touched, barley leaving a splatter mark on her.  Barry watched Brook’s enormous confused eyes lock on him and the spoon.  He witnessed the moment she noticed, as her eyes dialed inward with shock.

 

“BARRY?!?!  W-W-W-W-HAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

 

Barry slumped into the spoon, his once death chair was now his life raft as he finally relaxed into the metal bottom of the utensil he was riding in.

 

“I thought, I’d go for a swim,” Barry muttered knowing full well that Brook couldn’t hear him.

 

Barry barley heard Catherine speak from across the table, “Is that a shrinky?”

 

“This is Barry,” Brook said defensively as she continued to peer down at Barry who was panting to settle his panicked heart down.  “My freaking insane boyfriend!  What were you thinking?!  I could have…”  The panic in her voice and mixture of anger told Barry how much she was freaking out.

 

Barry slowly lifted his arm and gave a slow wave toward Catherine from across the table.  He didn’t care if she saw him or not.

 

“Why aren’t you talking,” Brook asked concerned as she moved in and squinted, “Where… wait, did you throw you communicator at me?”  Brook asked shocked and confused.

 

“Bingo…” Barry chuckled as he pointed a finger gun at Brook and gave her a playful shot.  Barry still didn’t care if she saw or understood what he was doing.  He still needed to catch his breath.  Never had he been more prepared for death, and yet find hope at the last second?  That would make anyone need a few minutes.

 

Catherine sounded just as confused as everyone in this situation was.  “So… uh, what did I step into?  Is this some kind of weird thing you guys do?”

 

Brook stood up, as she plucked Barry out of her spoon and gently put him down in her palm, “I’m sorry, I got to go.  I think he needs help, I’m going to the nurses office.  Uh, it was nice talking… maybe next time?  You know, when someone ISN’T trying to go swimming in my soup!”  Brook angrily glared at Barry.

 

Barry just licked his lips and tasted the broth he was covered in.  For some reason, he didn’t mind the taste of potato soup now.

 

 

 

 

 

“Im so so so sorry,” Brook nearly wept as she waited for the nurse to come back from contacting Barry’s parents.

 

“Oh my god,” Barry groaned hating that Brook couldn’t hear him.  It was nice hearing it for the hundredth time or so… but this was like the thousandth time Brook apologized.  Barry turned around on the little examining table the nurse used for smaller people.  “I!”  Barry shouted pointing to himself, as Brook moved in closer.  “AM!”  Barry held up his hand and gave the okay sign, “OKAY!  YEAH?!”

 

Brook frowned at Barry.

 

Barry rolled his eyes, of course she doesn’t get it.

 

“Your okay?!  How?  I almost ate you,” Brook responded.

 

Barry paused… okay so maybe she did get it.  Sighing at not wanting Brook to be in a depressed state after this accident, he waved her closer.  Brook scooted closer and looked at Barry, her enormous face blocking out any other view that Barry would have had.  He pointed to his ear so she knew he wanted to talk.  Brook picked up Barry and brought him to her ear.

 

Barry shouted, “IT WAS AN ACCIDENT!  I’M FINE!  STOP FREAKING OUT!”

 

Brook pulled back and frowned at Barry and his word.  “But I can’t, I-”

 

Barry pointed at his ear again cutting her off.  It was the first time after Brook nearly ate him that she looked like her normal self, annoyed at Barry cutting her off.  She brought him back to her ear.

 

“I LOVE YOU!”  Barry shouted as he pushed forward and kissed Brook’s ear the best he could without falling out of her hand.  Becky held him there for a few moments before she pulled back looking at him with those carrying eyes.  Again Barry pointed to his ear and Brook, didn’t look so annoyed as she brought him back to have him talk to her.  “DO YOU REALLY WANT TO MAKE IT UP TO ME?”

 

Barry saw Brook nod.  Barry grinned as he told Brook what he wanted, shouting it into her ear.  Brook pulled back and gasped at Barry and his horny thoughts.  The look on Brook’s face was priceless and was almost worth just saying it.  Barry just shrugged, he knew she couldn’t hear him but said it anyway, “What?  I’m a guy.”

 

“…” Brook looked around as if she were expecting people to come out of no where listening their conversation.  After a long pause, Brook finally sighed.  “Fine… but if you tell anyone about it-” Brook warned as she slowly shook her head and brought her large index finger up to Barry in a warning, “I’ll make sure not to check twice before I eat my food anymore… you got it,” She warned.

 

Barry grinned like a little kid who was about to meet Santa Clause.  He viciously nodded at her approval to his request.  He couldn’t wait!

 

Brook let out a deep sigh and leaned back still holding Barry in her hand.  Barry felt more energized and excited at the news of Brook approving of him of his request.  

 

Heading up to her thumb, he gave it a tight squeeze and hugged it as they waited in the nurses office.  “I love you, you know,” Barry spoke to her thumb giving it a tight loving embrace.

 

Barry wasn’t sure if she could hear his soft words or just guessed what he said but the sound of Brook replying warmed his heart, “I love you too….”

End Notes:

Let me know what you think, there is another chapter in the works. 

Ryan's day at the beach by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Another comission for a spin off with Ryan

You can help support me 


https://www.patreon.com/kickyou


Or just to chat and stuff on discord


https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 

 

Ryan sat on the coffee table in the middle of the living room, trying to stomp on one of the TV remote’s button to change the channel.  It was stuck on the stupid news, and Ryan was tired of hearing the same dang reporter deliver information he couldn’t care less about.  It took a few efforts but Ryan was finally able to get it to the channel he wanted before stepping off the large remote.

 

As bad as things were for him at this size, things could be so much worse outside the apartment.  Ryan learned the hard way that it was a scary world out there ever since he went to school with Emily.  How even a child, a kid, could dominate and torment him with little to no effort.  How was he suppose to fight that off?  He couldn't.  So Ryan decided, this apartment would be his world.  He had his food, water, shelter… everything he needed.  He hadn’t been outside in months.  Which seemed to be just fine for himself.  If he were safe inside, than inside he would stay.

 

Ryan was just starting to relax when the front door to the apartment suddenly swung open.  Mentally preparing for the only person it could be Ryan turned toward his mom, who was shuffling inside with bags in her hand.  Ryan couldn’t help but smirk as he called out, “Need a hand?”

 

Mary let out a relived sigh, “Yeah, that would be-”  She stopped herself as she let out a huff and looked around until she spotted Ryan on the coffee table, “Oh HA HA,” She said dryly, “Aren’t you hilarious.  My own son… maybe you should have been a comedian?”  Mary tried to kick the door shut with the countless bags of her shopping filling her hands.  She got it on the third attempt before the door swung shut with a slam.

 

Ryan laughed at his mother’s words, “I don’t know, my life seems like a big enough joke already.”  It wasn’t till he said this that he saw the worry on his mom’s face.  Shit… he forgot his mom didn’t understand his dark humor as much as Emily would.  

 

“Awww, baby it’ll get better,” Mary said as she shuffled toward the coffee table attempting not to let one of the bags fall from her arms.  Ryan could see the numerous names of the different brands of stores that his mom went to.  Most if not all of them were clothing stores.  “You just have to find the bright side of things, that’s all,” Mary spook to him wishfully, trying to get him to cheer up.  

 

“Uh, yeah…” Ryan spoke as he watched his mother lean in toward him.  Her well endowed body posing in front of him as she tried to comfort him in his depressed state.  “Thanks,” Ryan commented as he glanced to the side not to look at the exposing area in his mother’s clothing.  Her shirt was leaving just enough gap, that if Ryan looked ahead he would be able to see down his mother’s shirt.  Something that wasn’t on his to do list today.  The sooner she stood up the better.

 

“Now, if you excuse me,” Mary said standing up from her leaning position, she started to carry her bags into her room, “Your mommy needs to put some clothes away.”

 

Ryan held back a groan at his mother’s words.  He hadn’t used the word mommy in like, what, 20 years!?  Yet she seemed to refuse to drop the title that his childish self called her before.  Even when he was an adult, she still found ways to make him feel like a child all over again.

 

As Ryan tried to get back into his TV watching, it seemed time went by faster than he expected.  It didn’t take too long till Emily got home.  She let out a tired sigh as she called out, “I’m home…”

 

Ryan smiled at the sight of Emily, as exhausted and tired as she was, still glowing as she enter the apartment.  Ryan wanted to ask how her day was, but he knew already.  The way she looked said it all.  Besides, he really didn’t want to know anything about those horrible monsters that she called students.  “Hey babe… rough day?”

 

Emily groaned and nodded as she set her stuff down before tracking Ryan’s location down.  She headed to the couch and slumped into the seat while looking at Ryan.  “You have no idea how hard it is to teach some of these kids.”

 

Ryan didn’t comment as she brought up her students, this wasn’t what he wanted to talk about.  Instead he tried to direct Emily away from her students, “I can imagine, also, I heard about this weird thing on the news today.”

 

Emily gave Ryan an interested look, “Oh?”

 

“Yeah it was…” Ryan thought about it before he tried to keep up the lie, “You know… I actually forgot.  Shoot, what was it…”

 

Emily let out a soft laugh, “You forgot about it?  How did you forget about something that was so weird?”

 

Ryan just shrugged before going on, “I don’t know I just remember it was odd.  Was going to talk to you about it, but I guess it slipped my mind.”

 

Emily gave him a half knowing smirk, “Oh did it?  It just slipped your mind?”

 

“… yeah, uh, it did,” Ryan said hesitant at her grinning toward him.  Ryan could only reciprocate the half smirk toward Emily.

 

Emily didn’t let her grin fade as she leaned forward toward Ryan.  Her enlarged face baring down on him, almost menacingly if he didn’t know better, “I know you, Ryan.  You and all your little tricks.  You just wanted to change the subject didn’t you?”

 

Caught in his act Ryan was about to try and spin the conversation into his favor when his mother finally came out of her room.  She had been in there for so long, Ryan literately forgot she was here, “Oh… hey mom,” Ryan said waving over to his mother as she exited her room.  She was adjusting her clothing, like she had just changed them, but they were the same clothes as before.

 

“Saved by your mom...” Emily muttered in a teasing tone that only Ryan would hear.  “Hi Mary, how was your day,” Emily said louder so Ryan’s mom could hear her from the living room.

 

“Oh it wasn’t so bad,” Ryan’s mom said as she started to head into the kitchen.  Ryan watched as his mom started to set up for tonight's dinner.  “I went to the mall, found some good clothes to wear for later,” she went on.  Pulling out some pots and pans for their dinner.  Emily set her hand down for Ryan to climb on as they both listen to his mother.  Emily slowly got up and headed to the counter as Mary started to talk and make dinner at the same time.  A now common ritual she been doing since arriving.  “Found some adorable swim suits too!  I just tried them on,” Marry said firing up the stove in her delighted mood.

 

Ryan seemed to understand why it took her so long with her clothing earlier, if she was trying them on in her room… those were a lot of bags full of many clothes.  Ryan did his best not to think of his mom in swimwear.  It was not what he wanted to imagine when he was about to eat dinner soon, that as for sure.

 

Ryan and Emily sat there listening to Mary retell her day, all from shopping and getting lunch and coming back home.  It wasn’t very exciting but somehow, by the time Ryan’s mom finished retelling her day, the dinner was done.  She timed it perfectly.  Mary was pulling off the dish from the stove and pouring the contents on a platter for everyone to serve from as she wrapped it all up, “And that’s when I came home to my little bitty boy was watching TV.”

 

Ryan let out a groan at how she called him her “little bitty boy”.  She had to be doing this on purpose.  If it weren’t for the fact she always talked like this to him before his size change… he would swear she was just being a complete bitch.  Ryan let it slide, like so many times.  As his mother set up the food, and started to bring it to the table for dinner, Emily picked up Ryan and carried him with her to the food.  They soon were all at the table ready to eat.  Two plates were set out, since Ryan didn’t need a plate for himself.  

 

Mary dished out some spaghetti and meat sauce to Emily and than herself.  Ryan was able to get a little piece of noddle and a couple droplets of sauce mixed with a fraction of meat as his meal.  A very large and well proportioned meal compared to himself.  As everyone was eating, Mary finally talked, breaking the silence with her words, “We should go to the beach.”

 

Emily and Ryan gagged and sputtered as they both had the same response, “What?”

 

Ryan nearly choking on his noddle, and Emily sputtering up the mouthful of white worm like noddles in her mouth.  Ryan trying not to spit up on his single noddle strand, as Emily regain control of her mouth, coughed and swallowed her food, “Excuse me?”  Emily gasped, “The beach?  What… why?!”

 

Mary looked confused and innocent at both their reaction, “Well, I just bough a few sunbathing outfits and thought that we should all go to the beach sometime this week.  Heck, we could go tomorrow,” Marry replied sounding thrilled at the idea.

 

“Uh,” Emily gulped, sounding not so sure, “I don’t know, I still have work.  I don’t think I can just up and call out like that for a trip to the beach.”

 

Ryan suddenly felt all eyes on him, “What?  Noooo… I’m not going to the beach, that’s insane,” Ryan argued already feeling an argument coming up.

 

Ryan’s mom gave him a pout at the end of the table, “Aww, baby come on.  Are you going to make your mommy go all by herself?”

 

Now it seemed it all hung on his next few words, “You can’t be serious… like what about sea gulls and like… other things,” Ryan said unable to list the countless other critters and creatures that would be at the beach posing a problem.  Least of all any normal sized bystander.

 

“Well,” Mary responded not really sounding too bother by Ryan’s worries.  “Your mother might not look it, but she’s one strong mama!”  Mary laughed giving a small flex with her arm.  She continued to go on as she started to sound more serious, “Ryan, you can’t stay locked up inside all the time.  It’s not healthy.  When was the last time you went out and got some good sun?”

 

Ryan rolled his eyes at his mothers words.  Well of course he hadn’t gone outside for some stupid sun.  He was too worried he be snatched or stepped on or something worse…

 

Emily was on Ryan’s side for this, “Mary… I don’t know.”

 

That was till Ryan’s mother let out a huff, “Oh come on, are you telling me that Ryan staying inside all the time is good for him?”

 

Ryan was expecting Emily to defend his choice with a quick and sound “YES!”  but there was a pause.  Ryan frowned and looked at Emily who was hesitant and unsure while she thought about it.  “Well… I mean,” Emily said pondering it some more.

 

“Whoa whoa, come on, are you both being for real right now?  Okay forget the fact that any animal at the beach would love to eat me, what about all the fucking people there? The beach is always so packed and crowded!”

 

Emily looked over at Mary now on Ryan’s side, “He does have a point.  It would be awfully crowded.”

 

Mary blew off the worry, “No one is there on a Wednesday.  Look, I’ll make sure my little baby boy isn’t out of my loving sight.  Mommy never let anything bad happen to you when you were a kid right?  It would be just like before,” Mary said defending herself.  

 

Ryan wanted to argue about the absurd reasoning behind all of his mother’s plans, but when Emily seemed to be swaying toward his mother’s side of the argument he gaped at both woman.  “Oh you can’t be serious!  Like really?”

 

Emily gave a worried look, “She does have a point, you have been cooped up inside all this time… like, it’s not very healthy for someone your age…”

 

Oh god… Ryan wanted to slap both giantess right now at their worry for his fucking health.  He was fucking less than a few inches tall, what did sunlight mater to him?  They cared more if he worked on his tan than him being stepped on or getting washed away from a wave coming too close.

 

“Oh this is going to be great!  Also,” Mary tried and failed at surprising a surprised and delighted sound, “I found the perfect swim trunks for my little boy!  You’re going to look so handsome in them!”

 

Ryan wanted to scream at his mother for acting so overbearing and clueless to his worries.  He didn’t need freaking swim trunks, he needed to stay away from the public.  Ryan looked to Emily for support or something, but he could see on her face that she was worried, but she was on his mother’s side.  

 

Ryan groaned as it looked like he lost this fight.  They were all in agreement except himself.  He was going to the freaking beach.  Ryan looked down at his minuscule food and grumbled to himself, “Probably going to end up dead or worse… with a fucking sun burn.”

 

 

 

Ryan was in his mother’s hands as they stepped on the nearly empty beach.  His swimsuit, which he most likely wouldn’t be using at all today, was just a basic green and blue designed swim trunks.  Something about matched his eyes or something, something Ryan didn’t really see as important to warren trying them on at the beach.  To Ryan’s utter relief, his mother’s words were true, the beach was fairly empty.  There were still people out on the beach but they were all spread a good ways apart.  There was probably a total of ten or so people just laying around this part of the beach.  Ryan did his best not to turn around to his mother as he talked to her, “Well at least it’s not too crowded.”  Ryan had caught out of the corner of his eyes, large black spheres move in and out of the side of his view over his head.  It was his mother’s top, pitch black silky fabric straining to retain her chest, and nearly failing at it.  Ryan wasn’t sure if she bought the wrong size or if they were suppose to be that tightly of a fit.  Ryan continued to ignore his mother’s beachwear as he looked ahead at the calm looking beach scene. 

 

“I told you,” Mary cheerful responded as she walked out onto the sand.  “No one is ever here this time of the week.”  The way Mary said it, made it sound like common knowledge.  Something he wasn’t sure how she knew that.

 

Ryan tried not to comment as his mom walked onto the sand and headed across the very vast grainy landscape.  It didn’t take her too long to find a decent spot that suited her.  Setting her beach bag down, she placed Ryan on the sand near the bag as she dug through it.  Ryan felt the sand slowly trying to part under his feet.  Ryan was shocked to find he was able to stand on the surface of the sand with more ease than he thought.  Normally his feet would sink under the surface a good couple of inches, but now  he could stand on it almost as if it were normal ground.  

 

Waiting for his mom to pull out a beach towel, she flicked it a few times before putting the bright pink cloth down covering the sandy ground beneath it.  Ryan watched the vast carpet of pink flow out and blanket the area Mary wanted to lay down on.  Once the covering was placed down, Ryan watched his mother start to lay down on the towel.  It was like watching a tower collapsing, as her body started to lean forward.  Ryan observed his mother kneel down first and slowly and surely tilt forward.  Her body shifting forward, falling toward the ground with the pink surface below her.  Mary’s Chest stuck out as did her arms and elbows jutted out to support her weight as she slammed down on the soft gentle sand.  There was a soft thud, but Ryan could see his mother’s thighs and elbow's push into the sandy ground to absorb her falling weight.

 

“Ryan, where are you,” Mary called out as she started to look around for him.  Ryan watched his mother glancing around with her sunglasses covering her eyes, shielding them harsh sun.  Ryan slowly walked over the sandy ground toward his mom till she spotted him, “there you are sweetie, don’t leave mommy’s side, okay?”

 

Ryan grumbled as he rolled his eyes at his mom acting like he was a little child at the beach.  Given his size thought, it might not be that far from how she should be treating him.  Every sound that wasn’t the waves crashing on the shore, was something Ryan had to look out for.  However once on the pink fuzzy fabric of the beach towel, he did feel safer near his mother.  At least her presence should keep any sea birds, crabs, or any other wildlife away.  However Ryan didn’t completely feel safe.  Maybe animals might stay away, but he was still near an enormous massive monster herself, his mom.  If he learned anything from day she cleaned the apartment, it just showed him how terrifying she could be while completely unaware of his presence.  So to make sure that didn’t happen in some form or way, Ryan was going to stay within eye sight of his mom, at all times.

 

“Gosh it’s hot out,” Mary said as she started to adjust herself laying down on the blanket.  Ryan watched his mother’s massive body shift and move ever so slightly for her, but to him it was like watching a mountain range starting to move.  She slide a little further down the blanket, just enough to bring her face level with Ryan, who was sitting near the edge of the towel.  “Ryan, can you be a dear, and help your mom out,” Mary asked, her eyes masked by the large black shaded covers.

 

“Uh… with what?”  Ryan asked not sure what she had in mind.  Suddenly her large hand stuck out and reached past Ryan and toward her beach bag.  Shuffling around in there, she grabbed something and pulled it out before setting it down by Ryan.  The object was massive compared to his smaller body.  He recognized the blue and orange bottle as sun-lotion.  “oh no…” Ryan mutter, “Mom, you can’t be serious.”

 

“But baby, I can’t reach my back,” Mary whined giving him a sadden look.  “Please?  You don’t want your own mother to get sun burn do you?”  Ryan wasn’t so sure about this.  However he watched his mother already starting to squirt a glob on her lower back and demonstrate how far she could rub up her back.  

 

Ryan watched ass his mom couldn’t make it past her lower back.  She kept trying to push her arms further and let out some grunts and groans, but it still left her shoulders and the majority of her back exposed to the dangerous UV rays.  Ryan let out a groan and finally shouted, “FINE!”

 

“Thanks honey,” Ryan’s mom sighed.  “Let me get you up there,” Ryan watched his mother reach out for him instead of the sunscreen bottle.  She picked him up and slowly deposited him on her back.  This was the first time Ryan had ever been on someone this large before…

 

He could feel everything.  

 

Each breath his mother took, inhale and exhale, caused the ground to move and sway.  Ryan had to stabilize himself and balance his timing with his mom’s breathing.  As he stood there getting ready he could see the slightly oily sheen to his mother’s bare skin that she rubbed the lotion in.  It was another obstacle for Ryan to over come, the slippery skin on his feet, causing him to give up trying to walk on them.  He settled for crawling across his mothers back instead.

 

Suddenly the ground rumbled as Mary laughed, “Honey that tickles!”

 

“MOM!  STOP!”  Ryan shouted at the sudden earthquake from her laughter. 

 

“Sorry,” She chuckled before settling down.  “Ready for the lotion yet?”  She asked after a few more moments.

 

Ryan nodded and said, “Go for it-”

 

His words died out as he watched his mother reach behind her back and hold the bottle over head.  Right where he was.  Before he could tell her to stop, she was already squeezing the bottle.  The sound of the white sloppy goo spluttering from the end of the sun screen bottle filled the air.  Ryan was splattered with what felt like freezing cold lotion as it doused him and a part of his moms back.  Ryan was startled by the sudden whiteout he was covered in.  He quickly wiped and clawed at the thick glob of coconut smelling cream sticking to his face and body.

 

Ryan called out, “MOM!”

 

“Huh,” Mary remarked shifting to see behind her at her son’s sudden disapproving cry.

 

Ryan felt himself tumble forward and jostled down to his mother’s skin, “STOP MOVING!”  He called out.  

 

“I’m sorry,” Mary apologized sounding more annoyed now, “But it sounded like something happened.”

 

“Just don’t move,” Ryan growled as his mother finally stop shifting and laid still.  “Sooner this is done the sooner I’m down,” Ryan muttered looking down at the decent size drop to the towel below.  Cleaning another gloppy glob of white lotion off his head, he headed back to the large pile his mother sprayed on the small of her back.  Sighing deeply, Ryan headed to the pile and scooped up some of it.  It was kind of weird trying to carry the cream in his arms, but it seemed to cling to him a little easier than he thought it would.  Ryan carried the glob to his mother’s shoulder and started to work on the spots she missed.  It was easy at this size to tell what parts of her skin hadn’t been rubbed down.  It was like painting the side of a house or cleaning a floor.  He could see where the dry areas that were missed by his mom’s lack of reach, and the sleek shiny areas already coated.  It was some hard work, but Ryan was able to rub in the lotion and reach the small areas his mother couldn’t get to.

 

“Done,” Ryan sighed lean back on his legs.  He felt exhausted and tired.  So hot too… it wasn’t till now that Ryan noticed how much he was sweating… and his mother too.  Small little pockets on her back had little dribbles of sweat already building up.  Some were as big as his foot.  “Alright mom, you can get me down now…”

 

The only noise he heard was his mother breathing and the ocean.

 

“Hey… YO MOM!”  Ryan shouted.

 

No response except the rhythmic inhaling his mother did… and than exhale.  There was a soft snort or maybe it was a snore?  She didn’t…

 

“I swear to God mom,” Ryan spoke as he stood up on his mom’s back, near her shoulder blades.  He was in the dead center of his mother’s back, “If you fell asleep while I was rubbing your back,” Ryan warned.

 

Again no response, except a deep inhale and than exhale.  Yup, she was asleep.

 

Ryan rolled his eyes at his mother as he, maneuvered around a little droplet of sweat building up on Mary’s skin.  Ryan headed over to his mom’s shoulder and looked at her sunglasses covered face.  He couldn’t see her eyes, but the way her mouth was slightly open, it was in fact her sleeping face.  Great, now how did Ryan get down, she wasn’t waking up to his shouting.

 

Maybe he could like pinch or punch her?

 

Ryan winced at the thought of willingly harming his mother, even if it might have just felt like a tickle to her.  He wasn’t THAT pressed to try and hurt his mom to get her attention.  At least not yet.  Ryan judged the height up from the towel, could he jump?  Ryan was hesitant as it looked like a good ten or so foot drop down… maybe even fifteen?  It was hard to judge but the fear of his legs snapping from the impact made him hesitant.  Was sand still sand on impact?  Or was the fact he could walk on it more made it more like solid ground???

 

These were questions Ryan didn’t want to find the answer to the hard way.  He rather be safe and climb down or wait.

 

Ryan rubbed at his forehead as he felt the heat hit him harder than before.  Okay waiting was out of the question.  Ryan looked at the nearest and closes path to the ground, his mom’s arm.  He could try and climb down using her arm.  Ryan was about to step toward Mary’s shoulder and arm when he saw the slick and sweat droplet covered arm,  it looked like a freaking slip and slide.  What if he slipped and fell?  

 

“Shit…” Ryan panted as he now found he was getting thirsty.  How long till he got dehydrated and pass out?

 

Ryan was thinking of maybe climbing his mother’s head and use her hair or something, but she was wearing it pulled back and into a little bun tie, nothing leading to the ground, plus he didn’t want to get tangled up in her hair, that seemed like an even worse situation than now.

 

Something dark caught his attention on the vast skin of his mother.  The swim suit…

 

Ryan spotted the thin strand of string wrapping around the backside of his mom all tied into a knot.  The string wrapping from Mary’s shoulder and her underarm area. The material lead all the way down to the ground.  Finding some relief from his situation, Ryan quickly headed over to the strap and quickly grabbed it.  Giving he string a nice tug, Ryan found it was secure and tight.  Standing at the small of his mother’s back where all the string of the bikini top were attached in a nice bow, Ryan decided to go toward his mother’s left underarm area.  He just had to climb low enough that he could drop to the floor safely.  It would be like taking a zip-line from the second floor to the first.  Something that Ryan had never done in his entire life.

 

“Here we go,” Ryan told himself peering over the side toward the pink field below his mother.  “One… two…”

 

Ryan was about to say three when his mom stirred slightly in her sleep shifting around for comfort.  That combined with the slightly slick skin, Ryan lost his footing.  Ryan gasped as he tumbled forward, with one arm grabbing onto the black fabric and using it as a repelling rope.  The bikini strap was the only thing Ryan could hold onto as he slide toward the ground.  Ryan was going to panic till, he found that he wasn’t falling as fast as he thought.  The half a second fall was slowed to a few seconds of falling time.  Enough time to react when he needed to.

 

It wasn’t till Ryan felt his hand being tugged in a different direction than where he wanted to fall that he was worried.  Ryan’s was starting to curve toward his mother’s underside, following along with the strap his hand was attached to.  Ryan was about to let go to just drop off and down, but his hand was stuck on the other side of the tight strap, tangled up.  It was too late for Ryan to change direction as he suddenly followed the line toward his mother’s swimsuit.  His body went racing toward the pink ground, yes, but also toward the black fabric that was covering his mother’s under boob.

 

Mary was still shifting around when Ryan collided with the soft but firm wall of black fabric encompassing his mother’s massive boobs.  Soon the wall of darkness started to roll toward him, baring down on Ryan. Ryan’s top half was stuck in the path, beneath the dark material of Mary’s breast and the shadowy pink towel her cleavage was pressing into.

 

The muffled cry out for help silence as Ryan felt the pressure of his mother’s milkers roll over his head and pin his body down into the soft shifting sand underneath.  Ryan was stuck in a world of compressed boob flesh and grainy sand, with a fuzzy towel only thing keeping himself from being buried in sand.

 

“mmmmmmuuuuuummmmm” Ryan groaned as he struggled to move from his mother’s crushing weight.  Ryan would have panicked, if it weren’t for the fact that his feet were still outside the big boulder like breast pinning his upper body down.  Struggling and wiggling, Ryan managed to find a spot for his feet to connect with the ground and apply some pull on the other side as he pushed from underneath.  Ryan was delighted to find that his head and upper body moved slightly out from under the incredibly cramped space of his mother’s knocker.  

 

It took more attempts than Ryan wanted but he was able to pop his head out from the head crushing experience before sitting out in the open on the beach towel in peace.

 

“FUCK ME,” Ryan shouted in horror at what he experienced.  Groaning in discomfort and displeasure for his mother nearly suffocating him in her sleep, Ryan made sure to get away from the enormous dark sphere that tried to flatten him under itself.

 

 

 

 

Ryan sat on the edge of the beach towel making sure to stay away from his sleeping mother’s mouth, hands, arms… pretty much any part of her body to be honest.  He didn’t want to end up somewhere he didn’t want to be by mistake.  The few seconds under his mother’s bosom, was enough fun for him for today.

 

The sudden groan and change in Mary’s sleep, brought Ryan’s attention to her.  He half feared that she would find a way to unknowingly harm him by accident, but she was starting to wake up and sit up on the towel.  

 

“Mmmmm, what a nice nap!”  Mary yawned stretching, while sitting up.  Ryan could see the funny pattern of red marks all on his mother’s underside.  She slept so long that the beach towel left a few sleep marks across her skin.  “What time is it,” Mary asked Ryan in a sleep like tone.

 

“Don’t know,” Ryan grumbled.  He couldn’t tell, but by the way the sun was positioned, he would say around 2 or so.  “I’m thirsty… did you bring water,” Ryan said dryly.  Not just cause he was still upset at his mother, but because he really did have a dry throat.

 

Mary gasp, “Ohhh baby, I forgot to leave water out for you?”

 

Ryan tried to ignore how much it sounded like his mom was treating him like a pet.  It was almost like she forgot to leave a bowl of water for her little pooch at the beach.

 

Mary quickly grabbed a bottle of water from her bag and opened the top.  She made sure to pour a good cap full for Ryan, than she took the bottle herself and drank a good part of it.  The water bottle let out sounds of crumpling and collapsing as Mary chugged and gulped down a large portion of the water without removing her lips from the top.  Each sharp pop making Ryan jump slightly at the noise.  Mary finally let out a delighted sigh after refreshing her thirst with the slightly chilled water, “Ahhh, that hit the spot,” Mary grinned.  “Ops, tops coming off,” She commented.

 

Ryan couldn’t help as his eyes caught parts of her breast sticking out from the sloppy looking top.  Ryan turned his head away as his mom pulled and pushed parts of the swimwear around and tucking herself back in.  

 

Ryan heard a male voice down the beach do a loud whistle, “Nice!”  came a call out from the stranger.  Ryan shot the young man a look that he knew would have never been seen from the long distance.  “You got a good set on you miss,” He charmingly called out as he continued his walk by.

 

Ryan expected his mom to snap at him, like any reasonable woman would, but Mary just giggled, “Why thank you!”

 

Ryan turned around on his mom, “MOM?!  What the heck are you thanking him for?!”

 

Mary looked shocked at her son, “What?  It was just a compliment…”

 

Ryan sputter at her reasoning.  “And?  So what?”

 

The young man, probably just out of college or so, started to make his way over toward Mary.  His size growing till his shadow provided Ryan with more shade.  “So, miss, you here by yourself,” He asked grinning at Ryan’s mom.

 

“Dude, seriously,” Ryan called out going unheard except by his mom.

 

“Well actually no,” Mary stated looking at the young man standing before her.  “My son is here,” She said pointing to Ryan.

 

The man didn’t even glance at that part of the blanket before laughing, “No seriously…”

 

Mary cocked an eyebrow, “Yeah… I’m serious right now my son-”

 

“You’re a mom,” the young man asked sounding shock, “No way!  Like you look way too young to have a son,” He laughed grinning at Mary.

 

Ryan half expect his mom to tell him to piss off, but when she blushed and giggled like Emily did when he usually compliment her about her looks… he was stunned, “MOM?!  What the heck you doing?!”

 

“What,” Mary said glancing down at Ryan.  Ryan was sure if he could see his mother’s eyes right now he would see how allured she was by the young man and his lame pick up line.  “He was just complimenting me, there’s nothing wrong with that.”

 

“My name’s Derren,” The young man said moving forward to shake Mary’s hand.

 

“Mary,” she told him with a wide smile on her face.  Ryan could see her face looking a little redder now, but wasn’t sure if from the sun or something else.

 

“Well, just wanted to say hi… look, I’m meeting some friends,” He said pointing further down the beach where he was heading, “You want to come join us?”

 

Ryan was shocked that he was asking his mother to join them… HIS OWN MOTHER!

 

Ryan was horrified at his mom’s possible response, but she sucked in her breath and gave Derren a grimace, “Sorry… I would love to, but, I can’t… sorry.”  Mary offering him an apologetic and sincere look.

 

Derren let out a chuckle and smiled, “Hey no problem, but if you change your mind, just follow the sound of a good time, yeah?”

 

“Oh gosh, well that’s a nice offer,” Mary replied.

 

“So that’s a maybe,” Derren asked starting to walk off.

 

“We’ll see,” Mary called out, giving him a wave off.  It wasn’t till Ryan’s mom caught him starring at her that she looked confused, “What?”

 

“You know he was hitting on you right, why did you indulge him like that,” Ryan asked sounding upset at the idea of his mom flirting with someone like that.

 

“Well…” Mary said looking sheepish, “It’s been a while… it was kind of nice.  You know your mother doesn’t hear too many people compliment her on her body now adays.”

 

Ryan rolled his eyes at his mom as he went back sipping his water.  He was still cooling down, literately from the heat with his water, and witnessing the young man hitting on his mom.  It was so embarrassing watching his mom enjoy the flirting.  Lucky for Ryan there didn’t seem to be too many guys on the beach after him.  Most of them were kids or couples, people who wouldn’t hit on his mom as she started to tan her front side and belly

 

Grateful that he wasn’t asked to climb back up and lotion the front side of his mom, Ryan sat on the beach towel. He just wanted this beach day to be over with.  He had his fun in the sun, and wanted to go home.

 

 

 

 

 

The sun was starting to get lower, it had to be close to 5 or so.  His mom still soaking in as much sunlight as she could till the day was finally over.  Ryan on the other hand had enough, and was finding things to use as shade.  The bottle of sun-lotion left out provided just enough cover as an umbrella would for a normal person.  The only sound that Ryan could hear over the ocean, was the sound of what had to be a party or something further down the beach.  It had to be the thing that Derren guy was mentioning.  He had noticed more people heading in that direction, younger people.  College students partying most likely celebrating spring break.

 

Ryan waited till his mom finally was done resting or sunbathing… it was hard to tell, maybe it was both.  She finally sat up and did a refreshing sigh and a long stretch like last time.  Ryan was caught off guard as his mom pulled her arms up a little too high and her top slipped, yet again.

 

If Ryan didn’t know better, he would say his mom was doing it all on purpose!

 

Looking away as Mary apologized again, Ryan looked at the last few people left on the beach that were near them.  What used to be ten or so people on the beach earlier was now down to only three or four people.  Of those people, all of them seemed to take Mary’s cue and started to decide it was time to go.  They were packing up and getting off their little blankets or beach chairs.  Packing up for the day and heading home.

 

“We should head out,” Ryan sighed glad the day was finally over.  “I think Emily should be home-”

 

A feminine voice called out toward Ryan and his mom, “Excuse me!” 

 

Ryan watched as one of the few people that spent the day on the beach heading over toward them.  She looked young, probably in the same age group as Derren.  She had a nice figure, one that made Ryan try and not think about, the parts of her body in the bikini top shifting and bouncing as she walked on the sand.  He didn’t want his mom seeing his arousal from the stranger approaching them.  As she got closer, the girl gave a soft wave to Mary, “Hi,” She waved.

 

“Uh, yes,” Mary asked as she started to pack up the beach bag.

 

“Well, oh sorry, I should introduce myself,” She giggled, a cute sound that reminded Ryan of Emily.  “My name is Gwen… uh I might have fallen asleep for too long,” She laughed again, “Silly me… I was suppose to meet a few friends and go to some party?  You wouldn't’ happen to know where it is, would you?”

 

Ryan scoffed as he looked down toward the soft echoing music and small crowd of people were walking toward.

 

“Oh,” Mary said standing up and pointing toward where Derren was last seen walking.  “Was it Derren, I think he went that way a while ago.”

 

Ryan was expecting Gwen to leave but she just laughed, “Do you mind showing me… I’m kind of bad at directions… I’m a little bit of klutz when it come to that stuff,” Gwen laughed at her own silliness.

 

“She being serious,” Ryan asked his mom.

 

Marry seemed hesitant, “uh… well I guess-”

 

Ryan turn around to look at his mother how seemed to have a problem saying no.  “MOM-”

 

Gwen let out a squeal, “OH THANK YOU SO MUCH!”

 

“Oh don’t worry about it sweetie,” Mary told Ryan as she packed everything up and went to pick him up, “It’ll just be for a little while.”

 

Gwen looked confused, “Who you talking to?”

 

“Oh, it’s my son,” Mary said as she helped lift Ryan off the towel and showed him off to Gwen.  Ryan watched the young woman approach closer, it was hard not to find some attraction to her.  

 

Gwen leaned in and let out an “Awww, he’s cute, just like his mother,” Gwen giggled.

 

Ryan did a double take… did she just call his mom cute???

 

“Why thank you,” Mary said.  “He is a cutie isn’t he.”

 

“Uh…” Ryan looked between the two woman fawning over him in Mary’s palm.  Did his mom miss that or did he misunderstood Gwen?

 

Ryan watched his mom stuff the towel back into the beach bag, “Okay, let’s head out,” Mary said.

 

“Thank you so much again, I’m sorry I’m being a bother,” Gwen apologized.

 

“Oh it’s okay, it shouldn’t be to far right?”  Mary asked.

 

“Oh I’m sure it wont be,” Gwen smiled as she followed behind Ryan’s mom.  Ryan couldn’t see Gwen but she seemed to be a little too excited that his mom was leading the way to the most obvious party on the beach.

 

 

 

 

 

Ryan was worried now.  His mom had yet to turn around and leave as they reached the very obvious party.  The small collection of young men and woman were all clumped around what looked like a rag tag wooden bar set up on the middle of the beach.  Tiki torches were set up to provide light on the beach and everyone was listening to the loud music.  This was not his mom’s crowd.  It was so clear, all these younger folk drinking and partying, it was the furthest thing his mom would part take in.

 

Yet, they were still walking toward it, Ryan’s mom was too preoccupy telling her life story to this stranger, Gwen.  Someone that Ryan had a weird feeling about, especially how chummy they were being.

 

“Mom,” Ryan called out again trying to get her attention.

 

“BUT NOOOO!” Marry laughed, “We had to go, there was no way we couldn’t right?”

 

Gwen giggling and some how finding her way closer to Ryan’s mom.  “I would have totally have done the same thing if it was me!”

 

“MOM!”  Ryan shouted again.  Finally after the laughter between the two slowed down she turned her attention back to Ryan calling out for her.  “The party?  We’re here… can we go now?”

 

“Huh,” Mary replied looking around at the more dense crowd of people.  “Oh!  Oh I guess you’re right, is this it,” Mary asked Gwen.

 

“Yup, sure is,” Gwen smiled, “thanks!”

 

“Oh it was my pleasure,” Mary replied.

 

Ryan sighed, “Okay, can we go-”

 

Gwen cut off Ryan’s talk with his mom, “You want a drink or something?  My treat,” Gwen smiled, “I know the bartender… plus, I kind of owe you for showing me the way, so, what do you say?”

 

Ryan shook his head at the offer, but his mom looked at Gwen and the not too far off bar.  Mary smiled,  “Well, maybe just one drink…”

 

“MOM!  WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Ryan shouted.

 

“It’s just a drink,” Mary protested like she was talking to a whining child wanting to leave the supermarket.  “Than we’ll go, okay?”

 

Gwen let out one of her famous squeals as she pulled Mary’s hand quickly toward the bar, “YOU’RE GOING TO LOVE IT!”

 

Gwen’s voice drowning out in the sea of music and people.  Ryan had to grasp onto his mother’s hand as they were tugged through the crowd of moving people.  Ryan swore he expected to be dropped any second, but it never happened.  Soon he was brought toward a wooden makeshift bar with a thatched top.  Ryan looked around and saw all the red solo cups littering the top of the counter.  His mom’s large black breasted beach top and body blocking one side of the bar, and an older man maybe mid or late 30’s on the other side shaking some mixers and pouring them into cups.

 

Gwen shouted over the music, “two very long islands, Jack!”

 

“GWEN!  Hey sweetie, sure thing,” the bartender, Jack, shouted back.  

 

“Mom,” Ryan called out again more worried about the situation they were in, “Are you sure about this?”

 

Ryan looked up past the black clothed orbs toward his mother’s unaware face.  She completely missed every word didn’t she.

 

“MOM!”  Ryan shouted again for the hundredth time today.

 

“Hmmm,” Mary replied looking down at Ryan.  “What’s wrong?’

 

“Should we really be here right now?  What are we doing?!”

 

“I’m just going to have one drink,” Mary responded to Ryan again with the same tone of ease.  “It wont be that long…”

 

 

 

 

 

Ryan looked at the three giant red cups that were now stacking up around him.  Ryan glared at his mother who was chatting up a storm with Gwen.  They were laughing and drinking and having a fun time.  He never knew his mom could behave like this, drinking at a bar with people much younger than her.  Sadly the one drink was not the only one offered to Mary.  It seemed like his mom hadn’t cut lose in a while, and now it was coming out with each cup she drank.

 

The little beach party was getting louder now, and it was almost like his mom didn’t even have her ear piece in.  She hardly could hear him, even with his voice going straight to her ear from the device.  Mary was laughing at a joke that Gwen made, something that Ryan lost in he noise.

 

“Oh, that’s a good one,” Mary laughed as she set her FOURTH drink down on the bar near Ryan.

 

The sudden gesture caused the liquid in it to sway.  A little splash came out and hit Ryan getting his head damp with the alcoholic drink, clearly setting off his anger.  “MOTHER!!”

 

Mary’s laughter slowly died down as she sobered up for a bit from her son’s yelling, “Huh?  What’s wrong honey?”  Mary asked looking down at her son unaware of the spill she caused.

 

“DON’T YOU DARE! WE SHOULD HAVE LEFT A LONG TIME AGO, WHY ARE WE STILL HERE?!”  Ryan shouted.

 

Mary took a deep breath.  “I’m just relaxing.  You should too, I know how hard it’s been for you,” Mary commented.  “Here, let me pour you some,” Mary responded as she pulled out the nearly empty water bottle from earlier.  She pulled off the cap and was going to sloppily pour a drink for Ryan till he stopped her.

 

“MOM, I don’t want a drink… I WANT TO GO HOME…”

 

Mary seemed to hear Ryan’s pleads this time.  The tone he used seemed to get through to her.  Mary slowly nodded, “Oh, okay yeah...alright.  You’re right.  Let me just finish this one,” Mary told Ryan.

 

Ryan gave his mother one of his famous looks he had been shooting her all night, doubt.  He wasn’t sure if he believed her or not.  Still, Mary started to try and finish her drink.  

 

Than that she devil butted in, Gwen, calling out for Mary, “What’s wrong?  You suddenly got really serious, everything okay?”

 

“Oh… I… we should start heading back soon,” Mary commented not sounding all to pleased with the news.

 

“Oh… but you just got here,” Gwen complained with a pout.  “Do, you have to?  Can’t you stay a little longer?”

 

Ryan shouted at Gwen, who couldn't even hear a squeak, “NO WE CAN’T!”  Hopefully helping his mom build up her resolve to this corruptive girl.

 

Mary just shook her head, “Sorry.  Maybe another time?”

 

Gwen scooted closer leaning in toward Ryan’s mother, “Awww… are you sure-”

 

A familiar shout from across the bar brought everyone's attention to the loud male voice, “MARY?! OH HEY!!! YOU MADE IT?!”  

 

Ryan squinted at the random male man being a jackass, all drunk… and than Ryan rolled his eyes, it was fucking DERREN!  The bastard that was checking out his mom before hand.  The person who, if Ryan was being honest, started this whole fiasco with the damn party he mentioned earlier.

 

“Oh it’s…” Mary started to say but paused to recall the name.  Just when Derren looked hurt that she didn’t remember, Ryan’s mom looked excited and pointed, “Derren!”

 

“HEY!  Yeah, it’s me!”  Derren exclaimed in excitement.  “I’m so glade you made it,” Derren went on holding up his cup in a solo cheer to Mary.  “Mary can you…” Derren seemed hesitant as he lifted his drink for that liquid courage before building up the resolve to say, “Can you please do me a favor?  Could you…” Derren paused again and finally started to say what he wanted.  It was slow at first,  “Show us… show us… show us…” Derren started to chant.  The words slowly went through the crowd like wildfire, as it spread from one side of the bar all the way over to Mary’s side.  Soon everyone was chanting the phrase “SHOW US SHOW US!”  

 

Ryan was horrified at all these people asking, begging, or maybe even demanding his mom to do something so appalling.  His words were lost on his mom as she seemed to be looking around at the changing crowd.  Ryan turned his attention to the only person that could help in this situation, Gwen.  Hatting that he needed to rely on her, Ryan turned toward Gwen.  Looking toward the younger woman that might be able shut the crowd down or heck put some common sense in his mother’s skull. Ryan looked toward Gwen.  Any hope for help, died, as he watched Gwen chanting along with everyone else.  Her eyes were sparkling with pure wonder.  Her lips spewing the words, “show me… show me… show me…”

 

Ryan was beyond shocked… we’re they all just fucking with him?  Was there anyone here not trying to fuck his mom?!

 

Spinning around he watched his mother blush and soon crumble under the cheering crowd.  Her hands were already going toward her top.  Ryan wanted to look away.  Some part of him hopped that if he kept looking at his mom, maybe she would see the pained and almost disappointed scowl on his face.  Something that might make her think twice before doing something so naughty.  Sadly that chance never came.

 

Ryan’s jaw flew open as his mom let out a noise that an excited drunken teenage would do at a frat party.  Mary’s hands grabbing at the bottom of her bikini top and pulling the material upward.  Her tits came springing out like an over packed suitcase exploding.  Bouncing out of her bra like clothing and into the open spaced bar.  The crowd exploded in cheers and hollers of victory as Mary beamed everyone with a childish grin and spun around.  Showing the whole beach party her bodacious boobs.  Swinging left and right, spinning around to high-beaming everyone with her headlights.  Ryan watched as his mother spun around again and gave everyone a good look before tucking them back in.

 

Any respect he had for his mom was probably long gone now.  However it seemed everyone else at the party showed their respect to his mother.  All tipping cups toward her or shouting out complements and praise of how much they enjoyed the sight.  Words that Mary was drinking, along with her drink.  Swallowing both her alcohol and everyone’s approval toward her body.

 

“Here,” Jack, the bartender said grinning at Mary and setting another drink near Ryan.  Ryan watched as Jack went on, “On the house, you know for the nice view…”

 

“Ohhhh,” Mary giggled, “thank you, but it couldn’t have been that nice…”

 

Gwen stepped in, “Are you kidding?  I thought I died and went to heaven… oh my god, how did you get such a set of knockers on you?!”

 

Ryan had to stop this, all the complements were going to his mom’s head, “MOM THE FUCK WAS THAT?!”

 

“Huh,” Mary said turning her head and than realizing it was Ryan’s voice.  “What?”

 

Ryan didn’t know why he was explaining it but he was… “You flashed them… you flashed everyone!  You can’t be doing that stuff!”

 

It was now that his mother was finally showing her true colors.  “It wasn’t that big of a deal… besides it was just for a few seconds, no harm, right Gwen?”

 

Gwen seemed to be swooning over Mary, “I didn’t mind…”

 

“See,” Mary retorted back to Ryan.

 

“Jesus…” Ryan muttered to himself.  “You can’t be seriously listening to her, can you?”  Ryan pointed at Gwen.

 

Gwen moved in closer, “What’s he saying?  He looks a little mad.”

 

Mary sighed, “He’s just being a little rude is all… apparently,” Mary said taking a sip of her drink.  Still disgruntled about the whole situation of her son shouting at her, she went on, “Apparently,” She said again, “His mom can’t be sexy…”

 

Gwen let out a gasp, “What?  That’s so mean!  How could you say that about your mom,” Gwen asked leaning in.   Gwen looked upset, but Ryan had a feeling it wasn’t about what he said but maybe how much of threat he was to her right now.  “You know… when I get rude remarks from MEAN people…” Gwen said turning back to Ryan’s mom.  “I just tend to mute them,” Gwen said with a shrug.  “Than those mean words can’t get to me… so?  Do you want to mute all those BAD words?”  Gwen asked moving in closer to Mary.  

 

“Wh… mute?  What are you talking about,” Ryan asked not sure what Gwen had in mind.

 

However Gwen scooted closer and leaned in toward Mary, like she was going to whisper a secret into her ear.  Ryan watched Gwen tilt her head up against his mother’s ear… and slowly pull back.  Between her lips was Mary’s ear piece.

 

“HEY! HEY! WHAT THE FUCK YOU DOING?!  PUT THAT BACK,” Ryan screamed with all his might.  However his mother didn’t stop her.  She looked stunned but not in a bad way.  Maybe it was cause the young woman was so close, or she wasn’t expecting it to happen.  But Gwen just smiled and pulled the ear piece between her lips.

 

“There… no more harmful words…” she giggled, “It’s like you just put your son in time out, right?”

 

Mary seemed to need to process these words before she nodded slowly and picking up the ear piece from Gwen’s open hand.  Mary placed it down in her beach bag, totally out of sight, “Right… yeah, until he calms down…”

 

Ryan was jumping up in down in anger at his mom’s will being so easily manipulated by this… this… BRAT!  Who the hell did she think she was?  

 

Gwen just smiled at Mary, “So… where were we?  I think you were telling me a story about a yoga class?”

 

Ryan was so close to trying to tip over one of the empty cups over to get noticed.  He wanted to throw a tantrum at how he was effectively cut out from his mother’s world in one, kind of sexual, move.  Before that thought could process in his mind, something horrible happened.

 

In the crowd there was a scuffle, or stumble.  Someone went forward, and collided into Mary’s back.  Caught off guard, and a little tipsy, Mary had no balance.  She went face forward toward the bar… toward Ryan.  Ryan had enough time to gasp and throw up his arms as his mother’s monstrous mammaries flopped forward and onto the counter top.  Slamming and pushing the cups out of the way, spilling any content in them all over the place.  Ryan was instantly smothered by the warm and reeking smell of his mother’s skin.  A hint of coconut oil from the lotion earlier, mixed with salty sweat from sunbathing, and combined with the alcohol from the drinks.  The pressure was excruciating as a wall of human flesh plowed into Ryan and pinned him down.  Ryan was shut out of the world as he heard a muffled cry of alarm form his mom as she hit the bar.  

 

“WATCH IT,” Gwen shouted in alarm to whoever it was that had to push into Mary.

 

Ryan didn’t know where he was, just so happy he was alive and not a freaking stain on the wooden counter top.  He just wished his mom would get off him soon, he could feel his body slowly breaking from her body weight.  He could feel the mushy skin wrapping around him like some kind of wall of jello.  Any second now, his mom was going to pull back and see him nearly dead from her accident.  Maybe this was what he needed, as painful as it was, if it got him out of this fucking party he was fine with it.  He just wanted to go home.

 

Ryan heard his mom groan and start to pull back.  As relieved as he was about his mom getting off him, it wasn’t till he felt himself lifting off the ground that he knew something was horribly wrong.  Why was he flying?  No not flying… he was stuck!  Ryan struggled as he felt himself being pulled off the counter top, stuck like glue to his mother’s breast.  HIS MOTHER’S BOOB!

 

“MOM!”  Ryan screamed trying to pull off of her skin as he felt the movement increase as Mary pulled back from the bar.  

 

It was now that Ryan realized he was connected skin to skin… which mean his mother’s top had to have slid off.  Something she realized soon too, and fixed it.  Ryan didn’t see it happen, but felt a tight film of cloth slap over top of him as his mom re-tucked her exposed skin back into the tight confines of her swimsuit.  Something that pushed him back into the warm sweaty skin even more.  The feeling of his mom’s body heat seeping up from her flesh told him how hot it was under her swimsuit.  It was uncomfortably warm.  Ryan tried to struggle but from the impact, that weakened his strength, and the ever encompassing fabric pushing into him from behind, he could barely wiggle his arms.

 

“Look at this mess,” Gwen gasped.  “And there’s a spill on your top… quick, let’s get this cleaned up.”  Ryan couldn’t see it but he could feel his mom being dragged off from where they were to somewhere.  It seemed Gwen was pulling his mom off to god knew where.  Just as Ryan thought his mom forgot about him, a small shred of him felt relieved by his mother’s question.

 

“What about Ryan?”

 

However it was dashed when Gwen quickly spoke, “He’ll be fine, let’s just clean you up…”

 

Well shit…

 

The sound of the beach was growing distant as they traveled somewhere away from the water and music.  Soon there was the sound of a door being pushed open.  Ryan wasn’t sure where they were or what was happening.  However he heard the sound of water being turned on by a faucet.  His best guess, probably one of the many public bathrooms along the beach side.

 

Gwen let out a tired sigh, “Sorry about that… I should have stopped that moron sooner,” Gwen grumbled.

 

“Oh my dear, it’s just a suit… it gets wet.  It’s not a problem,” Mary explained with a chuckle in her voice at Gwen’s worried concern.  Mary’s chest quaked from her chuckling and laughter, while Ryan’s body was vibrated by the deafening sound in his mother’s words.

 

Ryan was still trying to squirm out form his pinned area… where exactly was that?  Shoot he didn’t even know where on his mom’s giant jugs he was at.  The tip, bottom, top, or side?  It was so hard to tell, heck, he couldn’t even see out of the dark black cover, blanketing over his entire body.

 

“I know but still,” Gwen said sounding upset, “I should at least try and clean the spill up…”

 

The sound of splashing water could be heard and suddenly there was a sharp gasp from Ryan’s mom.  A shudder quaked over Ryan’s body as she nearly jumped out of her skin, “COLD!”

 

“OH,” Gwen squeaked.  “Sorry… sorry, oh I’m so sorry…”

 

Ryan listened to his mom talk to the younger woman, “It’s okay dear… you just startled me, that’s all.  Wasn’t expecting something so chilly.”

 

“I’m so stupid,” Gwen commented as the sound of paper towels being grabbed from off to the side filled the air.  A couple of yanks before it stopped.

 

“Oh, darling, your not.  Don’t say that, it was just a little mistake that’s all,” Mary soothingly talked to Gwen.  It sounded like all the times Ryan’s mom tried to calm him down when he felt agitated as a child.

 

Ryan had giving up on trying to escape.  It was pointless, and his mom couldn’t feel him or just didn’t notice his little wiggling.  The more he tried to move the more helpless he felt as his body couldn’t even squirm properly.  He was like a bug crushed into his mother’s breast.  Stuck and unable to be peeled off till he was noticed.  It seemed he was a voyeur to this whole situation.  Yeaaaaa, just Ryan’s luck...

 

The sound of the crumpled paper towels being pressed somewhere on Mary’s body was the only sound heard in the bathroom for a few moments.  Ryan waited till it was over.  He had to be extremely luckily because Gwen or his mom didn’t smash their hands into the spot he was at.  Pushing or rubbing him deeper into Mary’s chest, or worse breaking him for good.  He was safe from the paper towels being used to dry off his mother.

 

The pause in talk and silent sound made Ryan feel awkward just hanging around… of course he had no choice.  He was effectively “along for the ride”.

 

After what felt like minutes Mary finally broke the silence.  She sounded disappointed as she asked,  “So that’s it?”

 

Gwen sounded confused, “Huh?… what do you mean,” She asked.

 

“Oh honey… I’ve seen the way you been looking at me all night.”  Mary chuckled and continued, “I might be old, but I’m not that old not to notice…”

 

“OH, uh…” Gwen sputtered in a drastic and of centered way.  “I didn’t, mean any harm in it.  I, I, I...”  Gwen spoke trying to apologize, “I’m sorry Mary, if-”

 

Ryan’s head was trying to keep up with what was going on, but the next sentence he heard from his mother made his eyes nearly pop out of his skull.  “Shhhh,” Mary hushed Gwen.  In a deeper tone, a more commanding and assertive one came out Ryan’s mom’s next words, “That’s Ms. Day to you, little miss...”

 

Ryan wasn’t sure who was more surprised by his mother’s words, himself or Gwen.

 

A sudden surge in a forward direction and Ryan heard the sound of both woman gasping.  It was soon followed up by something soft but suckle pushing into his back and mashing him further into his mother’s cleavage.  Ryan let out a panicked sound, only to have the sound of gasping, moaning, and sloppy kisses fill the air drowning him out.  It was very clear that both giantess were making out in the bathroom, and Ryan was being pushed into what he could only assume was Gwen’s body.

 

“ooh,” Gwen gasped before more kissing sounds were heard, “Ms..ms.. day!” 

 

Ryan wanted to rip his ears off, but he couldn’t reach them with all the pressure around him.  He was hearing his mom make out with another woman!  And she was into it too!  WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?!

 

Ryan didn’t know who was more shocked, Gwen or himself. 

 

The sounds of pleasure, excitement, and smacking lips, were getting more fierce and louder.  Smooches filling the room as heavy breathing followed after a few deep breaths.  Ryan could feel his mother’s heart beat picking up and her breathing becoming faster as she kiss Gwen harder and more passionately.

 

Finally after a long breath taking pause (for everyone), Ryan felt something firm and hard push into him.  It felt like someone’s hand.  It was Gwen, and she was palming Ryan and his mother’s breast in one of her hands.

 

“Oooo,” Mary cooed.  “Oh, yeah, that’s it… massage my melons…”  Mary ordered.

 

“Y-yes, Ms. Day,” Gwen panted doing as she was ordered.  

 

Ryan felt the hand starting to shift.  Pressing and releasing as it kneaded him and the gooey fleshy mound of mammary meat together.  Ryan being dragged form one spot to another, going from one place and than to completely different one as Gwen explored his mother’s body.  Gwen either knew how to tease Ryan’s mom or she knew her way around someones’ breast, because Marry was squirming with delight in no time.

 

“More!”  Mary ordered.

 

“Yes Ms. Day,” Gwen replied picking up the speed.

 

“Yes!  Do it harder,” Mary cried out with her demand.

 

Gwen didn’t need to be told twice as she pushed in harder, giving Ryan a hard grinding twist into the marshmallow mound.  Ryan felt his legs scream and his arms creak from the pressure of the grip.  The smell of his mother’s skin fused with the other scents scratching at his nose as he was soon dragged over the skin from Gwen’s grip.  Gathering up any old sweat and dead skin that built up over the day sunbathing and drinking.  Ryan could feel the layer of filth already sticking to his skin as he was mashed and yanked from all over the place, unaware where exactly he was.  

 

Well that was till his face and arms bumped into something rough and hard.  It stood out compared to anything else he ran over so far.

 

The fuck is this, Ryan called out.

 

It took Ryan a moment to realize what it was… it was his mother’s nipple.  OH God… how could it get worse?

 

As if anyone need to ask that question.  Still his mother knew how to respond, “Are you thirsty?”

 

“Th-thirsty,” Gwen asked.

 

“Yes… I want you to suck it.  Suck on my tit, now be a good girl,” Mary ordered in a sexually charged command.

 

“Your… your…” Gwen paused.  “Y-yes Ms. Day, anything for you you,” Gwen spoke with an excited thrill in her voice.  She was loving this, Ryan could tell.  He didn’t know if it was the whole MILF thing or if it was a DOM thing… maybe it was a combination, a dommy mommy thing.  Whatever it was, Gwen was putty in Mary’s hand as she molded the young woman into doing what she wanted.  Which to Ryan’s horror was not something he really didn’t want to hear or let alone even experience.

 

Ryan listened as his mother let out a deep and soon high pitched moan as Gwen did something.  It wasn’t till he heard the slurping and sucking noises, almost right next to his ear that he knew what was happening. Gwen was sucking his mom off…  The sound of Gwen slobbering and slurping near Ryan sent a disgusting shiver down his spine as Gwen gasped and went in for more.  What Ryan didn’t know or want to know, was the other sounds that came from Gwen as she vacuumed his mother’s milkshakes.  Gulping… chugging… swallowing…

 

Gwen was drinking something.  Either that or she was really good at pretending to be drinking nothing.

 

It wasn’t till a small droplet of what Ryan thought was sweat hit his head that he knew what was really going on.  The creamy liquid oozing over his forehead and into his hair smelled of warm dairy.  A cream based liquid that was ejected from only one place, his mother’s breast.

 

“… no.” Ryan stated not wanting to believe what he just discovered.  However his mother was so kind as to let him know the truth.

 

“Yes… yes… drink my milk.  Drain it all…. Mmmm, do it, MILK ME!”  

 

Ryan physically gagged and shudder as he wanted a bottle of bleach to pour on his brain to clean it and erase ever hearing those words.  What the fuck was his mom saying?!

 

Ryan didn’t bother shouting the question out as he clearly knew what was going on.  The sounds and noises coming nearby was all but clear to him.  Ryan could only close his eyes and pretend he wasn’t here as Gwen suckled his mother like a newborn.

 

Finally he heard Gwen gasp as her mouth popped off the mammary gland she was attached to with a nice pop sound.

 

“How was it,” Ryan’s mom asked.  Still using the commanding and dominating tone in her voice.

 

“i-it was good, Ms Day… Delicious,” Gwen sputtered like a delighted child pleasing her parental figure, most likely a mother figure….

 

“Gooooood,” Mary moaned.  “Milk is good for a growing girl like yourself...Now the other one.”

 

“Yes!  Ms. Day,” Gwen spoke delighted.

 

Ryan was horrified.  Wait, the other one?

 

It was clear what Ryan’s mother meant.  If it wasn't, the sudden yanking of fabric away from Ryan made it all too clear.  Ryan was greeted by the enormous mouth of the younger woman behind him.  Her eyes locked upward at his mother’s face.  Gwen had a look of wanting approval or praise was written all over her face.  She wanted to please.  Something that Ryan figured his mom was enjoying more than anything else.  Looking at Gwen, he watched as her eyes never left his mother’s face, as her mouth slowly opened and made a large O shape.  The right size for both Ryan and his mother’s nipple.  The empty whole wanting to insert something inside it.  

 

“HEY NO! FUCK OFF YOU CRAZY BITCH!”  Ryan shouted trying to kick at her or get her attention.  The only thing he got was a hot gush of warm milky smelling air rushing over him as Gwen got closer to Mary’s puckered papilla.  The opening of Gwen’s mouth was large enough to pop on Mary’s breast, swallowing up Ryan and a good chunk of his mother’s boobage.  The sound of the clamping lips engulfing as much skin as possible filled Ryan’s ears.  Ryan felt dread filling him, but most of all it was probably disgust.  He was hanging off his mother’s areola as another woman, probably a little younger than himself, was about to suck breast milk from his freaking mother!

 

However as much as Ryan hatted it, he couldn't stop the two giantess from enjoying themselves.  Ryan felt a sudden tug as the air pressure drastically shifted.  His legs pulled toward what had to be Gwen’s throat as the air pressure shifted.  A slurping and sucking and gulping sound filled the air before it repeated over and over again.  Ryan felt himself being yanked off again as the force dragged at his feet and body.  Gwen slurped and suckled on Mary’s tit,  her tongue licking out flicking and curling under Ryan as it looked for the first droplets of cream it desired. Ryan held on as best he could.  He was doing good… that was till the breast milk came pouring out in a big gushing geyser.  It wasn’t something he was ready for as he got drenched and covered in the warm booby milk.  The creamy liquid drenching him in his mother’s milk.  Soaking into his body and wetting his grip.  Before he knew it, Ryan was falling off the only ledge he could hold on.  

 

Ryan landed in a goopy field of spit and milk, warm and slimy as something shoved him along.  It was Gwen’s tongue as it flapped around licking and slurping up at Mary’s milk ejecting from her milker.  Ryan was drowning in the thick and musky milk that flood like a broken dam gushing it’s fluids everywhere.  The liquid filling and slowly draining from Gwen’s mouth.  Ryan struggled the best he could to stay away from what he assumed was Gwen’s throat.  The deep sounding gulping form the other side of the room told Ryan that she was chugging this milk faster than a starving baby needing it’s nutrients.

 

As much as Ryan wanted to stay away from the imposing doom of meeting millions of gallons of his mother’s milk digesting… the throat gulping and downing the unlimited amount of creamy warm milk slowly dragged him closer to his end.  The sound of swallowing getting louder and louder as he felt himself getting closer to the gulping esophagus.  Ryan felt the waves of cream being displaced by flowing down the ever swallowing throat made him cry out for help.  He was getting closer and closer to not being able to return.  One gulp… another GULP… than another GULP!!!!

 

Ryan swam as best he could as he felt he was next from the constant flow and waves of milk passing him in the darkness.  Just one more gulp, and he would join an endless ocean of his mother’s milk in this young woman’s gullet, stewing and breaking down till he was nothing but substance for the younger woman.

 

A sudden pop sound and a sigh as Gwen popped off the milk dispenser she was suckling.  “Ahhh,” Gwen groaned vibrating Ryan as she started to gather up all the thick liquidity creamy left over in her mouth for one final gulp.  Her cheeks and tongue moving on their own swiping and moving to collect it all.  That was when the massive log like appendage in her mouth hit Ryan.

 

“What the … fuck,” Gwen mutter with a semi mouthful of milk.  Gwen tossed Ryan around in her mouth tasting and licking at him only to find he wasn’t the milk she wanted to swallow.

 

Suddenly Ryan felt himself being spewed out in a large glob of spit and milk landing in some heavy smelling alcohol in a big red cup.

 

“What… WHAT!  WHO?!  HOW??!!”  Gwen sputter and gasped looking at Ryan from above through the cup opening.  

 

Ryan was going to speak but finally saw his curious mom peek over, “What’s going on?  Did you not like my milk- RYAN?!!!”

 

Ryan covered his ears form his mother’s high pitched screeched that shook the cup.  The sudden grabbing at the cup made Ryan fall back into the now murky white and brown mixture of mammary milk and long island tea drink.  Ryan felt his sore and tired body collapse in the mixture as he knew he was finally safe, “Hey mom….”

 

Ryan listen to his mom sputter and spout as she was too shocked and even looked embarrassed as she try to understand how he got in the cup.

 

After a thousand questions, Ryan finally said, “Can we go home now?”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Ryan sat silently in the seat as his mom drove home.  They didn’t speak since she found him in the cup.  She tried to act like it didn’t happen, and to be honest, so did Ryan.  However after grabbing Gwen’s information and the communicator, Mary was heading back to the car to head home.  Ryan didn’t say anything.  He was too traumatized to actually argue or even ask his mom questions.  So he just sat in awkward silence as they drove home.

 

 

It wasn’t till they were close to home that Ryan felt some courage to talk, “So…. We, we going to talk about his,” Ryan asked sound more embarrassed than anything.

 

Mary was acting like she didn’t know what he was talking about, “Mmmm? About what sweetie?”  Still avoiding eye contact.  

 

Ryan took a deep sigh, “Ooooo, I don’t know, maybe the fact that you just made out with a girl about half your age? Or maybe that I was stuck in your bra the whole time??  Or that kind of talk I heard in the freaking bathroom???  What about the near death experience of being swallowed….” Ryan paused as he shudder at the next words he was going to say, “WITH YOUR TITTY MILK?!?!”

 

Mary was silent at all those remarks as she drove.

 

Ryan was still pissed and upset and sore and… well he was in the worse mood possible.  However when he looked at his mom who was driving home, he could see the sadness in her eyes.  The guilt and shame.  Ryan took a deep breath as he steady his raging emotions of probably one of the crappiest days he had.  “Mom…”

 

Ryan called out again for his mom.

 

This time his mom’s response was weak, “yes?”

 

“Sorry… I just…” another deep sigh, “Look, I love you, but… this is new.  I understand, that… that you might want to get back out there,” Ryan took a breath to steady himself, “You know looking for someone special.  I don’t know if SHE,” Ryan emphasized Gwen with her pronoun, “is the right one.  I don’t… but, if you two are both happy with each other.  Than that’s all that I need.”

 

Ryan heard his mom sniff a little as she shifted her head toward him, “Oh honey,” Mary spoke reaching for Ryan with a loving hand.

 

“MOM! ROAD!”  Ryan shouted at his mother to keep her eyes on the road.  She quickly went back to the road and put both hands on the steering wheel.   

 

Mary quickly apologized, “Sorry… sweetie.  You just made your mommy so happy.”

 

Ryan groaned but didn’t’ respond at his mom saying mommy.  After whipping at his face, Ryan also added, “Still… I swear,” Ryan said getting his mom’s attention, “If I ever hear you two like that again anywhere near me, I swear I will throw myself in the nearest cup and demand to be swallowed!”  Ryan warned in a joking but slightly serious tone.

 

Mary chuckled, “Oh honey it wasn’t that bad…”

 

Ryan slapped at his forehead as he recalled some of the things his mom said a few hours ago, “Mom, please… I don’t think I can ever drink milk again.”

 

The sound of Mary letting out a little laugh at her son’s funny words filled the car.  Sadly Ryan wasn’t kidding…

Barry and Brook part 2 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

You can help support me 


https://www.patreon.com/kickyou


Or just to chat and stuff on discord


https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

 “I think it looks cute,” Brook explained as she examined Barry’s new communicator.

 

Barry wasn’t sure why it felt off, but his new communicator around his neck felt unusual, different. Maybe because it felt slightly bulkier than his previous one, this new model was state of the art and had most of the fine features to it. This one now was made with water proof material. Barry couldn’t help but recall how much of a fit his mom threw when she found out about his communicator breaking. How expensive they were, and they didn’t have money to be throwing around like that to keep buying new ones. Although her tone drastically changed when she learned the flaw around the older model of communicators, they don’t work so well with liquids. Then it was imperative that they go out and buy the newer model that was waterproof. His parents acted like he was terminally ill and without the recent model of communicator, he was a goner. As much protesting as Barry did on them to not spend the extra cash on a feature he felt like wasn’t needed, since it was all an accident and wouldn’t happen again, they refused to listen. Sometimes his parents could be stubborn

 

“Cute,” Barry repeated the word. One that he wouldn't use to describe the black block of plastic and velcro around his neck. “How is this thing cute,” Barry asked, pointing at the bland collar in disbelief.

 

“Well,” Brook said, chuckling a little as she walked Barry back home from her place. “Not noooow, but I mean,” Brook brought her open palm that was holding Barry up to her face as she inspected the new device some more. “We could add some flare to it. You know, like putting some paint on it, like flames or something?”

 

Barry frowned but couldn’t help but laugh, “Flames?? What are you going on about.”

 

Brook smirked and went on, “Maybe toss some bunnies on there too…”

 

Barry laughed harder, “Bunnies? You want to paint bunnies on my communicator? Do you know how much crap I would get for that?”

 

Brook’s smile never faded, “Oh come on… you know how much I like bunnies. I think they’re adorable. Cute. Sexy…”

 

Barry sputtered at the last one, “Wh-wh- SEXY?! You think bunnies are sexy?!”

 

“Mhmm,” Brook smirked at Barry as they rounded the corner of the neighborhood, and grew closer to Barry’s home. “So… you going to let your girlfriend paint a couple pink bunnies on your communicator?”

 

“That’s a Hell no. There’s no way I’m having something covered in bunnies stay attached to my neck.” Barry shook his head, “No matter how SEXY it may seem for my crazy girlfriend.”

 

Brook gave Barry a clearly forced and fake pouting face, “Please….”

 

“Hey, no means no…” Barry told her.

 

Brook let out a huff but her smile didn’t fade as she went on, “You’re no fun. Fine then, keep it all boring and stuff.”

 

“There’s nothing wrong with being boring,” Barry protested as Brook lowered Barry from her face.

 

“Except when it’s about fashion,” Brook argued.

 

Barry laughed, “Oh sorry, I didn’t know putting bunnies on my communicator was-” Barry threw his hands up to do air quotes he was sure Brook wouldn’t notice, “fashionable…”

 

“What does my boyfriend know about fashion,” Brook asked, still playing along with the teasing and banter they were doing.

 

Barry normally wouldn’t have done this, but he couldn’t help it, as he put as much effort into the next few words toward his girlfriend. Giving it as much sassy attitude as he could,“Girlfriiiiiend, please.”

 

To Barry’s delight he elected a bright laugh that exploded out of Brook’s mouth at his tone. As she stood in place trying to keep her hand from wobbling with her shaking body from all her laughter, Barry went on, “My mom watches Sooooo much fashion shows, you’re lucky I haven’t been calling you out on your wardrobe.”

 

Brook’s laugh was cut out by a gasp, “Oh really now,” She chuckled, finding this all very amusing. “And please, do tell me, what’s wrong with my wardrobe?”

 

As Barry knew he was pushed into a corner on the trend of his girlfriend's clothing, he spotted the door to his home. “OH!” Barry exclaimed, “would you look at that, I guess we’re already at my place.” Grinning his own smirk, Barry went on, “I wish I could educate you on the world of fashion, but my mom would be worried if I’m not back home soon…”

 

Brook let out a groan as she gave Barry an annoyed look, “Oh my god… did you just pull the whole “my mom” card on me? Really? How lame can you be?”

 

Barry gave the most innocent look that he could, “I’m sorry but, what can I say, my mom worries easily.” He made sure to give Brook a little teasing smirk that only got a roll of the eyes in response.

 

“Yeah yeah,” Brook grumbled as she headed down the walkway toward Barry’s door. Just before she knocked a smile crept on her face that made Barry question it.

 

“What’s that smile for,” Barry asked before Brook answered.

 

“Oh nothing really… just you know, would love for you to teach me what kind of,” Another sly look, “Fashionable underwear I should wear for tomorrow… buuuuut,” Brook coyly responded as she knocked on his door.

 

Barry’s head nearly exploded at the idea of seeing Brook in some choicy lingerie. Trying to backtrack so he could see Brook in some sexy clothing, he tried to say something, but his mother had the worse timing. As Barry opened his mouth to correct his girlfriend, the front door swung open.

 

“Brook,” Barry’s mom called out in a greeting. She soon turned her attention to her son, “Barry you’re home. Just in time for dinner!”

 

“Uh, wait uh, mom, no wait,” Barry protested as Brook continued to grin while his mother gently picked him out of his girlfriend’s hands.

 

Barry sputtered his protest as he was passed along to his mom while Brook continued to have that snide look of the cat who ate the canary, “Bye Barry,” She waved after wishing Mrs. Berch a good night. Barry could tell she was enjoying leaving him hanging like that with the teasing thought of her in some skimpy clothes. Barry had a few words he wanted to shout at Brook for being such a tease, but his mom had already said her goodbyes to Brook. He wasn’t even able to try and sneak a goodbye kiss in before the door was closed.

 

Damn, Brook knew exactly how to toy with him.

 

 

 

The sounds of his mom calling woke Barry up from his sleep. “Come on Barry, you're going to be late for school.”

 

Barry let out a groan as he rolled over, and not saying a thing. Sometimes he wished he hadn’t told his parents he wanted to complete school. Then he wouldn't have to wake up so early. As Barry rolled over in his bed, about to go back to snoozing away, another call for him. “Barry, you better not make Brook late again cause you oversleep,” His mother called out with a warning.

 

“Crap,” Barry said, sitting up completely forgetting about Brook in his sleepy haze.

 

Looking around his bedroom, he spotted the same alarm clock that he always had in his room well before he shrunk to his current size. The size of the device was now about as big as a billboard, showing off the green neon light of what time it was.

 

“Double crap,” Barry muttered as he jumped out of his little replica bed that was next his old bed. Although he would never really be able to use that bed again, he told his parents it felt more natural to keep it even if it was now just a decoration for his enormous room. Besides, it allowed Brook a place to sit and lay down when she came over to visit. Not to mention the few times they both used it when his parents were out of town-

 

“BARRY,” His mom’s words cutting through the door yet again, and distracting his memories.

 

“I’M UP!” Barry shouted.

 

His mother’s response was sharp and heavy with a warning, “Excuse you?” Barry winced as he realized what his voice must have sounded like in his mom’s ears.

 

“Sorry mom…” Barry replied, forgetting that his communicator didn’t need him to shout at his mom for her to hear him. “I’m up. Is Brook here yet,” Barry asked as he hurried to his little box of clothes that held pretty much everything that he wore nowadays.

 

“She’s waiting down stairs…” Barry’s mom told him. Than she asked through the door like any doting mother would with a child, “Do you need me to help dress-”

 

“Moooom! Come on,” Barry complained. “I haven’t needed your help since I was like five!”

 

“Well… I just don’t want you to be late… AGAIN,” His mother explained through the door.

 

Barry rolled his eyes as he swapped out a shirt and some pants before finally saying, “Okay, you can come in.”

 

Barry’s mom entered the room. He was just grateful that she and everyone else in his family respected his privacy. As soon as she entered she was already walking over to where Barry was and gently picked him up. “I packed you some food, and breakfast to go,” She explained as she started to head out of the room with Barry in her hand. “Also I made you a little snack in case you got hungry in the middle of the day.”

 

Barry let out an annoyed sigh, “Mom… thanks.”

 

Barry didn’t look at his mom but he could hear the happiness in the praise, “You’re welcome.” By the time Barry was brought down stairs he saw Brook waiting by the door. “Thanks again for taking Barry to school all the time.”

 

Brook just blew a raspberry, “He’s literally on the way to school. Besides, I feel like if I didn’t pick up Barry for school, I’d probably play hooky a little more often. If anything he’s the one that’s helping me.”

 

Barry’s mom let out a light chuckle, “It seems the two of you are keeping each other on the path to graduation. Now, Barry, don’t cause Brook any trouble today, okay?”

 

Barry was aghast, “ME?!”

 

Ms. Berch leaned forward and gave Barry a very humiliating kiss goodbye. One that only a mother could do for a son, especially right in front of his girlfriend. “Stay safe…” She told him before pulling back and giving Brook a sincere smile, “Drive safe please.”

 

“Will do Ms. Berch,” Brook told her as she headed out and toward her parked car on the side of the street.

 

Barry waited till he knew he was at least out of range of his mom’s hearing, or at least for his communicator to send the words to her, “God that was so embarrassing.”

 

“Awww,” Brook cooed, “I thought it was cute.”

 

Barry shook his head, “There is nothing cute about having your mom kiss your entire body, while being held by your girlfriend to watch.” As they reached the car and Brook got in, Barry went on. “Besides… this coming from the girl who thinks bunnies are sexy, I don’t think your option counts.”

 

Brook started the car and gasped, “BUT THEY ARE!” She protested over the engine coming to life. She started to list the features of what made bunnies sexy in her adorable little mind. Barry was kind of glad the engine cut most of it off.

 

As Brook prepared to pull out of her park job, she slowly lowered Barry into his personal seat in her car. She had turned one of her cup holders into a private little seat. The sidings and bottom of the cup holder had fluffy cotton fabric glued down and into place. It was like sitting on a mattress, and there was a small string sewed into the padded material. The makeshift seat belt was for (god forbid) a car accident. Barry didn’t want to know how well this set up would help him in case of a real one, but Brook looked it up online. Apparently this was the safest way to travel with a shrinky in the car.

 

With Barry secured in his special seating, Brook drove off toward school. Even with her attempt to break smoothly and speed up slowly, Barry could feel every shift in speed and motion as he was jerked forward and backwards. No matter how careful Brook was accelerating or decelerating, there was always a kickback to it. Barry learned that it was best he didn’t mention the rough ride, just so he didn’t upset Brook with her already extremely careful driving. It wasn’t her fault that even the slightest tap on the breaks whipped Barry forward.

 

“Hey we made it on time, that’s pretty new,” Brook announced, shocked at their timing.

 

“Yeaaaaah,” Barry responded as he felt the car jerk forward as it parked. His head still wobbled from the whole ride. He wasn’t sure what was up and down right now. His vision was still blurry from the kickback and everything looked to be the same color as the cushion fabric in the cup holder. In fact he barely felt Brook’s hand plucking him out of the cup holder.

 

“Come on, we don’t have that much time,” Brook explained as she grabbed her bag and shut the door.

 

Barry felt his vision come back to normal as he watched the familiar front doors to the school approach. Brook opened them with one hand and soon Barry was back in school. A place he wasn’t really all too happy to be in. Thankfully, Brook made school totally worth it. In fact he rarely saw school as a place to learn, more about being close to Brook. Sure Barry was going to attempt to graduate, but honestly it was Brook that he attended school for. If not just to be with, then to keep an eye out for people like…

 

Just the thought of him had to have been a summoning. Barry spotted the jock right around the corner talking to some buddies. The mere sight of Brook drew the cluster of males full attention.

 

“Brook,” Josh greeted her with the biggest smile he could muster. His eyes did a quick dart down, Brook’s body till his smile faded just a degree when he spotted Barry in her hands. Barry didn’t even offer a smile. “BB… I see you made it to school again,” Josh greeted. The tone in his voice wasn’t exactly the most welcoming but it seemed enough to keep Brook from actually picking up on it.

 

“Hey Josh,” Brook greeted.

 

“Brook,” Josh went on, “Have you met the guys yet,” Josh asked, introducing his buddies.

 

Barry rolled his eyes as Josh started going the line of his jock buddies. Knowing that Josh wouldn’t hear him, Barry called out to Brook, “Were going to be late. Don’t we need to get your history book? I don’t know if we have time...”

 

Josh was just introducing the second jock when Barry’s words hit Brook, cutting her attention to Barry. Looking down at him she gasped, “Oh you're Right! Sorry, Josh, I have to get something from my locker. Next time- uh, sorry.” Brook gave everyone an apologetic apology before turning to leave.

 

Josh called out as Brook went on a little faster, “I’ll see you in Biology.”

 

Barry did his best not to grin, or fall out of Brook’s hand, as he felt like he won a victory over Josh. Still he wasn’t sure why out of most people, Josh seemed the most threatening to him about Brook. It should have been clear that she didn’t have eyes for him. Maybe it was his jealousy toward the jock who was still a normal sized person able to talk to anyone with ease. To walk anywhere he wanted when he cared to. All the while Barry had to rely on his girlfriend to carry him everywhere or relay his words to a teacher or fellow student.

 

Barry felt a slowing in Brook’s steps as they approached her locker. She quickly opened the locker and found her textbook and tossed it into her bag before shutting the metal door. “Okay, let’s head to class. Oh right, we should be getting our exams back from Monday’s class.”

 

“Oh, right…” Barry said, coming out of his thoughts for a moment, “Forgot about that.”

 

Brook headed down another hallway and found it slightly more crowded as classes were getting closer to starting. Barry watched her fingers start to curl up a little more to form a bowl instead of a flat surface to keep him from falling out of her hands. Brook hugged the wall as best she could to stay out of the way of most people. Barry wasn’t sure if she was being extra protective since the other day, with his accident and all. As many times as he told Brook to forget it, he felt like maybe she was worrying a little more than she should.

 

However, now wasn’t the time to bring it up. Instead, Barry looked just beyond Brook’s hand and watched the familiar door frame to Ms. Mcneil classroom come into view. Once they entered the room, which only had a few students already waiting for class to start, Brook lowered her arching fingers back to a more smooth and flat palm for Barry. Brook took her seat and set Barry down on the massive brown desk.

 

“Watch out real quick,” Brook told Barry as she leaned over to go through her bag. Barry started to walk toward Brook to get out of the way. Barry already knew what she was doing and made sure to give her the space she needed to put her history book and notes down on the desk. Walking near the ledge of the desk that was closest to Brook, Barry waited a few more moments before a massive wall of the school’s history textbook came down in the center of the desk. As gently as Brook dropped the six hundred or so page schoolbook down on her desk, it felt like a block of TNT going off. The ground vibrated enough to send Barry to his knees. The gust of air rushed over him tugging slightly on his clothes.

 

Barry had long since given up telling Brook to be even more careful. No matter how softly she tried to set her school books down or her folders and other supplies, they always seemed to catch Barry off guard. Granted this was much more tame than the first time she tossed the thick textbook on her desk, that was like an atomic bomb detonating. Barry swore he lost some hearing in his ears after that first time.

 

As soon as Barry was sure Brook had put everything she needed on her desk, he felt a little sense of relief. “So, what’s today’s lesson on,” Barry asked Brook who was flipping to the marked page.

 

“uh… it’s on…” Brook muttered as she found the page. “Reconstruction, whatever that is,” Brook told Barry. Barry wasn’t able to read much from his angle on Brook’s desk. The massive book was too tall for him to read the pages, so he usually had to listen more than trying to read along. Still Brook did a good job taking notes for them to go over later.

 

Barry let out a soft huff, “I kind of wish they made a smaller version for someone like me. I could have read ahead last night or something.”

 

For the first time today, Brook snickered, “You read ahead? Oh come on, Barry. When was the last time you tried to get ahead in class,” Brook asked, giving him a playful smile.

 

Barry sputtered, “Well, I mean, I would have.”

 

“Suuuuure,” Brook smiled. “It’s hard enough to get you to study, now your telling me you would be the star student in class if you had your own textbook?”

 

“You never know,” Barry argued smiling back, “Just wait till we get our test back, you’ll see.”

 

Before Brook could toy with Barry and his confidence in learning, Ms. Mcneil was coming to class right behind the rest of the students. She was carrying the test from earlier this week. Barry watched as she got everyone to take their seats before shutting the classroom door.

 

“Yes, yes, I know, I finally have them all graded,” Ms. Mcneil said before setting the stack down on her desk. “You will get them AFTER class. So till then, you all will have to wait just a little longer.”

 

“Looks like you can pretend to be smart for just a while longer,” Brook whispered to Barry.

 

“We’ll see,” Barry responded with a just as cocky tone.

 

Class went on as normal, covering the new subject and asking questions. Anything that Barry had to ask like what a certain term or date about the topic, was relayed through Brook’s mouth. Most of the time Ms. Mcneil gave credit to Brook for bringing up that question. Only for Brook to modestly try and explain it was Barry. Sure, at first having Brook get all the praise for the correct answers or challenging questions was annoying, but now Barry just saw it as team work.

 

The rest of class was the same as any other. The topic was covered and ended just in time for Ms. Mcneil to hand back their exams. Barry watched as their teacher started to give everyone their exams back. As Ms. Mcneil came over to Barry and Brook. Brook got hers first as the large sheet of papers was set down for her to see the big 89 across the page. Barry swallowed at how good Brook did and found that maybe he might have bitten off more than he could chew from that grade. Still Barry had high hopes for his own grade…

 

However, when Ms. Mcneil handed back Barry’s exam, all that he saw on it was a big red check across the majority of the paper. It should have been clear that Ms. Mcneil couldn’t grade his test. His answers must have been too small for her to make out, especially with his written response. Of course, Barry should have known his handwriting would have been too small for her to read.

 

“What did you get,” Brook asked.

 

Barry quickly folded his paper not wanting Brook to make a big deal out of a check mark for completion rather than an actual grade. “Uh, I did okay… not an 89 like you,” Barry told Brook. Barry had his exam folded and shoved in his pocket before Brook could see.

 

“See,” Brook gloated, “I told you.”

 

“Yeah yeah,” Barry utter. He did his best not to try and feel too annoyed at not actually seeing what his grade was. Still, at least Ms. Mcneil went through the effort to make the smaller test, something that wasn’t easy to do.

 

Barry almost wanted to go over Brook’s exam but the bell rang and it was time to move onto the next class.

 

 

 

 

“Ugh, Mr. Sanford would give us homework over the weekend,” Brook groaned as she slowly pulled up to Barry’s house. The slight jerk forward caused Barry to let out a soft grunt from the string acting like the seat belt it was supposed to replace.

 

After the quick recovery Barry nodded, “I swear it’s like he wants everyone to be miserable. I’m just glad it’s only like five problems.”

 

Still Brook went on, “Yeah… five VERY long problems. It’s gonna take like an hour or two to finish it all.” Brook complained.

 

“Well, not if we tag team it,” Barry offered as Brook went to pick him up from the cup holder.

 

Brook frowned, “What do you mean?”

 

Barry steady himself as he sat in Brook’s hand while she got out of her car. She was already heading up to the door to Barry’s home. “Well, I could do problem one, and you can work on two. I can do three and you can work on four, and we split problem five.”

 

Brook looked skeptical, “Split a math problem? How are we going to do that?”

 

Barry laughed, “No idea but I thought it was fair, maybe we just work together, I don’t know… I’m just trying to help!” Barry laughed, getting a smile from Brook.

 

Just before Brook knocked on the door, she nodded, “Fine.”

 

“Nice,” Barry grinned delighted in not just cutting the workload in half, but having Brook stay over a little longer.

 

As soon as the door opened, and his mom was there to greet them, Barry cut her off. “Sorry mom, we got homework to do. Onward to my room!” Barry called out pointing to the stairs.

 

Both giantesses looked down at Barry who was busy giving the much larger woman orders. Brook gave him an arched look like he should be careful with his demanding tone. Meanwhile his mom gave him a look that she didn’t believe him. “Homework… on a Friday.”

 

Brook let out a sigh, “As much as I hate to admit it, Mrs. Berch… yeah, we have homework.”

 

Hearing it from Brook seemed to convince Barry’s mom. “It’s never ending with these schools nowadays.”

 

Brook walked inside of the home before Mrs. Berch closed the door. “Don’t worry Mrs. Berch it shouldn’t take too long.”

 

“Well, I guess I should try and make a snack for the both of you. Do you want anything to drink while you work? Soda, juice, or maybe just water?” Barry’s mom asked Brook.

 

“Water would be fine, thanks.” Brook replied. As Brook headed deeper into the familiar home, she went toward the stairs and walked up them slowly. Barry felt each footstep up the stairs as Brook shifted her weight to carry herself up to the next level of the home. Barry found himself leaning into each sway, all too familiar with the movement. They reached Barry’s room and opened the door before stepping into his room.

 

“You can shut the door,” Barry told Brook out of habit.

 

“Why?” Brook asked Barry as she headed to the unused desk in his room.

 

“Oh, sorry, kind of used to that being my only privacy…” Barry explained. “Just forget it.”

 

It wasn’t till Barry was set down and Brook started to pull out the text book with the questions that Barry noticed how little space was on his “normal” sized desk. If Brook was going to work on his desk, he would be in the way.

 

“Uh… maybe I should work somewhere else,” Brook offered, seeing Barry clearly standing on the edge of the desk. “I'll grab the bed.”

 

It was now that Barry was happy he still had his old bed still in his room. Brook hopped up on the slightly bouncy material and pulled her text book into her lap and pulled out some fresh paper. Barry had his own supplies. “Can you read me off question one and three,” Barry asked.

 

“Yup,” Brook cheerfully exclaimed as she started to tell Barry the math problem to solve. No sooner did she finish did Barry’s mom come into the room with some water and a snack for both of them. An apple sliced up with peanut butter on the plate. And Barry could make out the much smaller drop of peanut butter and shaved apple slivers for himself. Barry thanked his mom for the treat.

 

“You two behave now okay,” Barry’s mom called out as she left.

 

Before Barry could correct his mom, she was already closing the door behind her. The sound of the clicking of the door shutting filled the room before silence fell again. Barry and Brook were already back into their own worlds of writing down numbers and letters. Using formulas from class to solve for the correct answer. Barry was almost done with his second question when Brook let out an aggravated noise, “This is stupid!”

 

“What,” Barry asked as he looked up from his shrinky sized paper and pencil.

 

“I don’t get this… stupid math,” Brook complained.

 

“You want some help,” Barry asked as he set his stuff down.

 

Brook looked up from her paper as she furiously erased something, “What? Do you understand this gibberish?”

 

“I mean… kind of, yeah,” Barry said, not trying to brag.

 

Brook pondered for a few moments before deciding to accept his help. “Just show me what I’m doing wrong.”

 

Barry watched as Brook got up off his old bed and headed over to him. She gently picked him up and carried him back to his bed, where all her notes and her textbook lay on the sheets. Sitting back down crossing her legs, she held Barry in her hands as he read over her work.

 

“Oh… yeah no you got to use this,” Barry explained pointing to a separate sheet, “for this problem, see…” Barry continued to point and explain what she did wrong.

 

“oooooo,” Brook exclaimed, seeming to understand where she went wrong. By the time she was done with her first problem, Barry decided to walk her through the second too. When she finished that one, Barry told her how to solve the ones he finished. Finally they worked together on the last problem. It wasn’t till they were starting the final problem together, there was a knock on the door.

 

“I have to run to the store real quick, are you two going to be okay by yourselves?”

 

Barry didn’t even respond as he was trying to calculate one portion of the problem. Brook on the other hand answered for him, “Yeah Mrs. Berch, we’re almost done anyway. I was gonna leave after-”

 

“Oh nonsense, stay for dinner,” Barry’s mom called through the door. “Anyway, I’ll be back in an hour or so.”

 

“Bye mom,” Barry called out.

 

“Bye dear…” she replied through the door before leaving.

 

Barry didn’t look up at Brook as he spoke, “Sounds like you're staying for dinner.”

 

“Sounds like it,” Brook replied with a chuckle. “Oh, I think I got it,” Brook pipped up as she started to scribble down her answer and cross checked it with what Barry was getting. Seeing as the answer was completed they both let out a relieved sigh.

 

“God… that was annoying. Homework over the weekend,” Barry gagged, “Worst teacher ever.”

 

Brook laughed before laying down on Barry’s bed, making sure not to crumple up any paper. Barry was still in Brook’s palm, her hand resting on the top of her belly. “Yeah, probably… but I mean, he is kind of… hot.”

 

Barry was taken back at the news, “Hot? You think Mr-”

 

Brook lifted her head up just enough to grin down at Barry, who just shook his head at her words. “Are you jealous?”

 

Barry crossed his arms over his chest, “Jealous? Yeah right, why would I be jealous of a high school teacher?”

 

“Oh come on,” Brook teased as she brought her other hand up toward Barry and gave him a gentle but playful poke, “I heard you…”

 

“He’s like,” Barry defended himself, not just with words but his hands to keep Brook from poking him some more, “Totally not your type.”

 

“Yeah, and what’s my type,” Brook went on enjoying the sight of Barry trying to fend her finger off with slaps of his hands.

 

“Well, obviously someone smaller than you,” Barry explained.

 

“OOOH?! Smaller than me? Is that what you think my thing is?” Brook started to pull her hand with Barry closer to her face. “And just how small are we talking… like just a few inches smaller than me, or like just a few inches in general,” Brook asked with a sly grin growing.

 

“Well,” Barry remarked, giving her as much smugness as he could, “Considering how easily you came into MY room like that, and just so happened to be laying on MY bed…”

 

“OOOOO,” Brook exclaimed yet again at Barry’s reasoning. “I see so that was your big plan all along? Not to do homework but to do something else….”

 

Barry lied, “Well, it worked didn’t it,” Barry exclaimed as Brook brought Barry closer to her face so they could look at each other more deeply. “I got you right where I want you.”

 

Brook rolled her eyes and scoffed at him, “I guess you do… dirty little pervert.”

 

Barry smiled and shrugged. Brook’s smile never faded as she pulled Barry closer to her face and mouth. Barry took the invitation of her looming lips, ones that were much larger than his entire body. The bright shine and color of those lush lips popping out at him. As horrified as he was at the beginning of the week, when he was terrified of the same mouth trying to consume him, not a trace of fear remained right now. Instead a desire to get closer to those perky two lines rushed over Barry as Brook raised him toward her mouth. The moment the hand holding Barry connected with Brook’s chin, Barry confidently headed to the red wall of skin. Barry put his hands up on Brooks lips, feeling the warm radiant heat pulsating off the plump and almost squishy skin. Her lips were so soft but had a firmness that didn’t let him sink all the way into it when he pushed up against them.

 

Neither of them said much as Barry stood there at the entrance to Brook’s shut mouth. Barry let the heat coming from Brook seep from her lips into his body. Her skin felt much hotter than he was right now. The smell of what he assumed was gum that she had been chewing hours ago, still lingered around her lips. That was mixed with whatever she had for lunch, but that for some reason never deterred him from her mouth.

 

Barry gave Brook’s upper lip a kiss and ended up hugging as much of her lips as he could with his open arm hug.

 

There was a soft giggle but it was much louder than any other time, as Brook’s voice rumbled just beyond the wall of skin. Her lips slowly parted and Barry felt a rush of hot steamy sweet air rush past him as Brook whispered, “You really know how to treat a girl… keep it up.”

 

Barry didn’t need to be told twice as he now gently pulled himself closer and kissed the brim of Brook’s lip. Her mouth was left open ever so slightly, but it was enough for her blazing breath to rush over his feet, legs, and hips. The sounds of Brook’s breathing increasing with her excitement, it was kept in time with the love Barry bestowed on Brook. When Barry was done, he pulled back and saw how lovingly Brook was looking at him, how flush her cheeks were getting, the slight pink hue coming over her nose and cheeks. “You like that,” Barry asked in a proud tone.

 

“mmmm,” Brook moaned, letting her purr rumble through not just her hand but her voice. Barry felt the slight vibration coursing through him now that he was so close to the source. Still in a soft, yet loud voice, Brook went on. “Want me to return the gesture?”

 

Barry nodded and watched as Brook’s mouth opened wider, her lips gaping open showing Barry his girlfriend’s enormous maw. Her teeth lining the sides of her mouth and her mouth easily able to swallow him if she desired it at that moment. However her tongue slowly came out and started to head toward Barry.

 

“WAIT!” Barry shouted, causing Brook to freeze.

 

“So-sorry… clothes,” Barry explained as he quickly ripped and tore his clothes off in a moment, “Mom would get so mad… you know,” Barry told her.

 

A soft giggle escaped Brook as she waited till Barry was now more exposed, “We wouldn’t want that now would we….” With Barry now naked, the tongue started to push forward and soon collided with Barry’s body. The extremely wet and warm, almost bath like temperature of the fleshy object, hit Barry with as gentle of a force as it could. Barry had to stumble back a little as Brook’s tongue pressed into him, giving him a nice layer of her saliva gooping onto him, covering his front side with Brook’s juices. The smell was much stronger than her regular breath, but wonderfully didn’t smell bad. As the wall of fleshy pink carpet pushed into Barry, it ever so slowly and gently started to pull upward. Barry felt the pull on his skin and body as he was lifted just a little up in the air before dropping down from the lick. He stood there watching the Goliath of an appendix curl upward and retreat back into the dark abyss that was Brook’s mouth. The layer of spit covering him soon started to cool and left his nude body with a shiver.

 

“Mmmm,” Brook cooed as she tasted Barry for a moment and went back for another round. Barry stood still as he was once again plastered by the wall of spongy spittle covered skin. The mouth snake slithered out slowly and slathered Barry with a fresh splatter of saliva. However Barry didn’t mind, in fact he was loving it as he felt himself starting to get aroused from the sensation of his girlfriend licking him. He liked having his entire body dragged across a bumpy carpet of flesh soaking in warm spit (as creepy and weird as that sounded). His body twitched and reacted to the curling and flicking of her tongue, licking and rubbing parts of his body that he didn’t know were aroused by such sensations. After the fifth lick, Barry was on the verge of popping.

 

“W-wait,” Barry announced.

 

“Hmm?” Brook hummed as she held her tongue in a half lick.

 

“I… I’m close,” Barry told Brook not wanting to startle her, if that was possible, with the unexpected discharge. Chances are she wouldn't even feel or taste it.

 

“Ooooo,” Brook moaned, her voice vibrating Barry who was so close to her mouth. That was nearly enough for him to tip over, but he did his best to control himself. Before Barry could confirm it, Brook’s free index finger and thumb was already plucking Barry up by the hips.

 

“OH! Uhhh, wait… careful,” Barry protested as he was lifted up off Brook’s palm and into the air. Barry watched as Brook’s palm soon was gone and he was hanging in the air by her delicate fingers. As Barry was pondering what was going on, he watched as Brook’s fingers headed toward her mouth. He was going into her dark cavern. Barry watched as Brook slowly and effortlessly inserted Barry into her mouth, on the center of her tongue.

 

As loud as Brook’s voice was outside her mouth, it was so much louder inside, as she whispered the best she could with something on her tongue, “Don't move.” The order filled Barry’s ear’s as he lay motionless in her mouth. Soon the lips started to close. A sudden and uncontrollable fear and panic rushed over Barry with the pure darkness. However once he closed his eyes and accepted any fate that might befall him, yes even accidentally being eaten by Brook, his panic died down. As he lay in the very dark, and very warm sauna-like room that was Brook’s mouth, Barry felt almost at peace. Sure there were some noises that filled the chamber that reminded him where he was, the sensation was almost relaxing, and loving. Suddenly the beast under him, Brook’s tongue, started to move. It was slow as the floor under him moved and curled and lifted him up. It was slow and gentle, but he collided with what had to be the hard roof of Brook’s mouth, her pallet. There he was pushed into it, held firm. Barry wasn’t sure what was going on, but when the soft spongey surface under him rolled along his bare back and body, he felt his eyes nearly pop out in bliss. It was too hard to explain, feeling the little bumps race over his back rubbing and massaging him. Also the firm but still slightly squishy roof of Brook’s mouth held him nice and firm as her tongue licked Barry’s body. The sensation on the front side of his body was amazing as he could feel his manhood reacting and rubbing into Brook’s mouth. As hard and firm her pallet was, the ridges and groves offered a sensation he never expected to feel.

 

Barry couldn’t help as he was pinned down, or up depending on how one would view it in Brooks mouth, being massaged and rubbed from all over. It was truly amazing as Barry joined in with Brook’s wiggling and rolling tongue. He could feel himself bumping into the firm hot sticky wall he was gently but firmly held against. Maybe it was the control Brook had over it all, or maybe it was just how hot… figuratively and literally it was in there, but Barry wasn’t able to keep pace with Brook. She was wagging and wiggling her tongue now all over him, sending warm chills down Barry’s back and to the center of his body. He couldn't stop it even if he wanted to.

 

“MMMM! AHHHH!” Barry’s voice was muffled through the moist spittle and his pleasure. His hips flicking and pumping into Brook’s mouth. He could feel his warm geyser spluttering out and being lost in the equally hot chamber. The warm wet liquid splashing his body could have been his seed or Brook’s spit. At this point Barry didn’t know which it was, and he didn’t care. His mind went white in the pitch black room as his cum came out with such vigor, only for it to find out it wasn’t being ejected to it’s rightful destination. Instead his semen was met by a vast sea of hot slimy spit and soon lost behind gallons of saliva that was slowly gathering in Brook’s mouth. Barry felt his legs and body twitch and spasm in time to his coursing pulsating sensation that echoed from his hips. His body was lost in the moment as he could only hang onto the pleasure he was receiving rather than anything else. When he was finally done climaxing, he lay motionless on Brook’s tongue. Barry was soaking it all in… literally.

 

Brook lowered her tongue from pushing Barry into the roof of her mouth. Barry was still inhaling Brook’s breath, when soon her mouth opened up, a shining light flooded into her mouth. The wet dark world grew brighter showing exactly where Barry was. In the middle of his girlfriends’ mouth. Surrounded by pink sticky walls of her cheek and mouth flesh. Layers of saliva dripping and rolling down to form pockets and puddles of spit, the same kind that he was currently drenched from head to toe in. Slowly a gust of cold air chilled Barry as Brook inhaled and slowly stuck her tongue out of her mouth. Brook held Barry out of her mouth on her slimy hot tongue. Standing up on his knees Barry tried to catch his breath as Brook looked cross eyed at him. Barry could feel it beneath him as Brook was smiling. Her fingers plucked him off her tongue and soon retracted the organ back to it’s home. There was a gulp and swallow before Brook’s mouth opened up again.

 

“Did you enjoy it?”

 

Barry didn’t have to respond as it was clear that he did. Who wouldn’t? Instead he sat up in Brook’s palm trying to calm his pulsating heart that was slowly recovering from an amazing climax. As one part of Barry slowly calmed down, so did the beating of his heart. Barry could feel Brook’s eyes watching him as he tried to regain control of himself in her hands. His body was still cooling down from the immense heat of her mouth. The air was rapidly cooling and drying any liquid still attached to Barry, and soon his skin was dry with a fresh layer of saliva evaporating off of it. It felt kind of familiar of running a couple of miles and letting the sweat on his skin dry out.

 

“That was amazing,” Barry finally said, letting his breath exhale in puffs.

 

“Good, for a moment there I thought you might have-”

 

Brooks' words were suddenly cut off by a door in the house closing in the distance.

 

A male voice called out, “I’m home!”

 

“SHIT MY DAD-” Barry quickly shut up as he recalled the communicator on his neck. If his dad got close enough he would hear Barry’s words, he needed to be careful of what he said.

 

Spinning around he looked at Brook who didn’t seem as frightened as Barry was. “You might want to get dressed,” Brook mentioned with a playful hint, as the sound of footsteps were coming closer.

 

FUCK

 

Barry looked around in the palm and didn’t see any of his clothes where he last left them. He turned around and spotted them… how did they end up all the way over there?! Barry spotted his small set of clothes laying on top of Brook’s left breast…

 

Barry shot a quick look at a grinning Brook who tried to act innocently, but it was clear, she wasn’t the innocent one here. The playful smile on her lips told Barry that she wasn’t going to help him retrieve his clothes. It was up to him to do that.

 

Doing his best not to make too much noise with his communicator still on and transmitting to everyone in a radius, Barry hurried as fast as he could to his clothes. There was no way he was going to let his dad catch him naked and in his girlfriend's hands. The embarrassment and talk afterwards would just be humiliating. Barry leapt off of Brook’s hand and landed on the side of her plump chest.

 

Brook let out a giggle, “ooo, are we playing mountain climber? And your dad is so close...you naughty boy.”

 

Barry would have said something less humorous, maybe “this is not time for games” or something, but he needed to be as quick and silent as he could, as he pushed and pulled himself up the slightly mushy hill. As endowed as Brook was, Barry found his progress was faster than expected. He was soon mounting the large fleshy balloon. Heading to his clothes that lay peacefully on the peak of the living mountain he was standing on, Barry just reached his clothes when he heard a knocking on his door.

 

“Barry, are you home,” Came his dad’s voice.

 

“I wonder if you can dress fast enough…” Brook whispered playfully, not saying anything too loud for his dad to hear. Her mischievous eyes glued and never left Barry.

 

“Uhhh, yeah! GIVE ME A MINUTE!” Barry shouted as he slipped his pants and his shirt on as quickly as he could. With his clothes on, it wouldn’t be so bad… but he was still standing on top of his girlfriend's breast like he just claimed mount Everest. Something that might not be something his parents should see. He needed to find a way down, and fast-

 

The door knob was turning as his dad started to open the door, “I need to talk to you about school.”

 

Barry’s heart stopped as the door started to swing open with him clear in the open. His dad was already stepping into the room as Barry looked like a deer caught in headlights. There was no way anyone could misunderstand this situation.

 

Barry was frozen in place…

 

Then Brook let out a soft giggle that shook Barry’s feet and everything started to move and shift. Brook leaned and rolled to her side, and everything tipped on Barry. What was once a round flattish ground soon gave out as Brook rolled onto her hips. Barry went tumbling down and soon was caught in Brook’s cupped hand held out for him. Barry landed safely as Brook shifted to lean on her side causally in Barry’s bed. Barry looked up at Brook who had a very devilish look on her face before she shifted it back to a normal look and greeted his dad. “Oh hey, Mr. Berch.”

 

Barry’s dad was shocked to see Brook in the room, “OH! Oh, Brook, sorry… I thought Barry was in here alone… is he-”

 

Brook tilted her hands to show Barry in her palms, “Oh we were just going over the homework from math class. Should I go?” Brook asked with an innocent tone.

 

“Oh, no it’s fine. Was just going to tell Barry that Ms. Mcneil wanted to congratulate you on your 100% on her exam. Apparently you were the only one in class to ace the test.”

 

Brook gasped, “You scored a 100?! You little- you told me…” Brook looked miffed at the fact that Barry did better than her.

 

Barry was just as shocked as he realized that maybe the check wasn't just completed but a perfect exam? It was new for him, that was for sure. He guessed that Ms. Mcneil actually went over his test, just like everyone else.

 

“Good job son… uh, I’ll leave you two to keep doing school work.”

 

Once Barry’s dad left, Brook scowled at Barry. “Not as good as my 89….”

 

“Well… I mean,” Barry tried to play it off, “I didn’t want to brag.” Barry gave a sheepish smile. Barry was still trying to get over the fact that Ms. Mcneil had put extra work into reading all his answers. He would have to remember to thank her for the effort next time he saw her. “Anyway… where were we?”

 

“Oh no,” Brook shook her head, “No way are we continuing,” Brook set Barry down on his bed next to the textbook. “Bad enough your dad almost caught us-”

 

“Oh so now it’s my fault,” Barry asked, recalling the way she teased him, “I don’t know about you, but I’m pretty sure I didn’t put my clothes on your-” Barry stopped just in case his dad might hear.

 

“On my breast?” Brook finished giving him a playful grin, “Hmmm, yeah I wonder how they got there… what a mystery.”

 

Barry shook his head, “Anyway that wasn’t what I meant, I meant the homework.” He pointed out as they still had one last problem to complete.

 

Brook let out a tired sigh, “Maybe later… I think I want a nap.”

 

Barry watched as Brook laid back down on her back and let out a deep sigh, “Brook,” Barry called out. “I really think we should-”

 

Brook’s fingers dipped down and pulled Barry up in mid speech, cutting him off. Brook carried Barry by the shirt up and over her body. She brought Barry over to her face and gently placed him on the bridge of her nose. There he sat hugging her cute sniffer. “Shhh, fifteen minutes wont kill anyone,” Brook explained, closing her eyes.

 

Barry would have protested, but it seemed Brook already made up her mind. Her eyes were shut and she was slowly inhaling and exhaling through her nose, trying to find some sort of slumber. As dangerous as it was to be on top of his girlfriend as she tried to nap, Barry couldn’t help himself as he straddled her nose. He could feel it expand ever so slightly, like when he would lay on Brook’s breast and listen to her lunge expand and contrast in her breathing. Barry, let out a sigh as he gave up trying to keep Brook awake. Instead, he leaned forward and started to hold onto her nose. Using the Brook’s schnoz as some kind of cuddle buddy, Barry held on as gently as he could without blocking her airway. It was like spooning a body pillow, one that could breathe. As weird as it sounded, it felt like he was holding a shrinky sized Brook. The feeling of her skin, the smell of her body coming from the person size nose he held, and the breathing that was happening. It was a little loud, but Barry was used to it.

 

It felt normal… as normal as he probably would get to cuddling with his girlfriend. Someone that happened to be the size of a small town.

 

It was these small moments that Barry didn’t mind being a shrinky, as long as he was with Brook...

 

End Notes:

I think I might play around with a few ideas for the two.  Let me know what you think so far.  Also if you find any mistakes let me know, thanks.

Little Friendship by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Come join my discord 

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

If you want to help support me 

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou


Justin looked down at the cafeteria’s platter, where he had a few things on his plate. A simple slice of pizza, a pile of french fries, one of those store-bought brownies, and finally his best friend. Maylene looked too adorable ripping a little small size chunk of the brownie and slowly munching on it.

“I love these things so much,” She sighed biting into the small chunk of sugary chocolate.

Justin just laughed as he picked up the pizza slice that was probably ten times Maylene’s size, “Well, why do you think I get one every day?”

“Cause you're the bestest friend anyone could ask for,” Maylene beamed back at Justine as she went on eating.

Friend….

That’s what he was, just Maylene’s friend. They had known each other for years if not longer. It was sometime in middle school that Maylene caught shrinkism, and yet Justin never distanced himself like some of the other kids did. No, he would stick by her for as long as he could. Through middle school and even, oh dear God high school, which to be honest was a big pain. Nothing like being the one protecting a smaller person when you, yourself weren’t that big compared to the other students.  Justin figured the only thing that kept him from getting picked on was the fact that his school was trying to be “pro-shrinky”, which meant there were more “smaller” students than himself.  As problematic as the school was, Justine made sure to keep one if not both his eyes on Maylene at ALL times.  He felt more like a protective parent or older sibling to the ignorant shrinky.  Times when a classmate asked if they could hold Maylene, or asked to take her to the girl’s bathroom.  Things that Justin had to turn down in fear of something happening by ACCIDENT.  There were tons of rumors that went around high school, of poor shrinkies that never came back from a trip to the bathroom.  Still, why Maylene was going to college was beyond insane to Justine.

He recalled her saying something about going into politics to change things… but he thought it was a joke or some freaking dream!  However, here she was… studying with all the other normal-sized people, trying to change the world.  Justin just didn’t know if she was being brave or stupid.  Which didn’t help, cause that was something that Justin found himself falling in love with.  Maylene’s determination to complete her goal no matter what.  

Falling in love, was Justin’s problem.  He didn’t know when or how, it just sort of happened.  One day he started to see Maylene differently.  Heck, there were days that Justin wished he caught Shrinkism too, just so he could be that much closer to Maylene.  However, now that he was over twenty-one, that little dream, or nightmare depending on the situation, was gone.  He was now safe from catching Shrinkism.

Justin let out a slight sigh as he picked up his pizza and thought about how things could have been different if Maylene didn’t shrink.  Would he have asked her out sometime in highschool?  Would they have even talked to each other if it weren’t for him helping her all the time?  Would they have just been “friends”?

The scenarios that played through Justin’s mind kept him deep in thought as he took a bite of the slightly greasy pizza.  A sudden shocking cry of alarm filled his ear as he nearly fell out of his seat.

“Careful!”  Maylene called out as a little splatter of grease and pizza sauce dropped down near her.

“OH SHIT!”  Justin muttered on the pizza still stuck in his maw.  “Sorry,” Justin said again as he grabbed a napkin to clean the mess up.  “You didn’t get hurt did you,” Justin asked as he tried to figure out if the pizza was still warm or even too hot.

“No, but like…” Maylene spoke examining herself better than Justin could do without getting that close to her.  “I think some of it got on my clothes.  Shoot… I think this might stain,” Maylene complained.  “Can you take me to the bathroom so I can try and clean this off,” Maylene asked?

“Sure thing,” Justin said gently picking up Maylene and carrying her off.  “Sorry about that, I wasn’t thinking,” Justine apologized trying to find a way to be forgiven.  Maybe if he bought Maylene another set of clothing?

Maylene just laughed, “Yeah I could tell,” She teased lightly.  “You were totally zoned out.  What were you thinking of?”

Justin didn’t know what to say so he just shrugged as he pushed the bathroom door open, “Just classes and stuff.  Got projects coming up, you know school stuff.”

“Something I should probably be thinking about too, to be honest.”  Maylene let out a worried sound at the thought of school.

“What are you talking about,” Justin asked confused as he noticed the bathroom was thankfully empty.  He headed over to one of the open sinks.  “You’re passing your class, considering-”

“That I’m a shrinky,” Maylene asked with some accusation in her voice.

“Your career,” Justin corrected her.  “Not everyone is aiming for such a highly prestigious job.  For someone who is passing those kinds of courses, I wouldn’t think they would be worrying to much about school.”

“Maybe,” Maylene muttered not sounding very confident.

Justin reached the sink and started to turn the water on, testing it with his free hand to make sure it wasn’t too cold, too hot, or too strong.  At Maylene’s size, a faucet on full blast could send her flying or worse break something from the pressure.  Trying to get her as close to the streaming waterfall as possible, Justin made sure Maylene was safe but also near it to catch some water.  He watched as Maylene started to pull off her shirt before pausing.  Maylene turned toward Justin.

“Uh…” Maylene started before going on, “Do you mind?  Just a little privacy.”

Justin wasn’t sure what she was saying, but it slowly clicked as Justin felt his eyes grow wide as he now realized he was watching his best friend strip in his palm.  “OH!  OH YEAH OHHHH,” Justin groaned in embarrassment as he quickly turned his head to the side and he did his best not to peak at Maylene stripping in his hand.  He could feel her moving around in his palm and it was so not helping.  Justin never realized how light Maylene was in his palms.  It was like having someone trace their fingertip across his skin.  Also, it didn’t help imagining Maylene pulling off her shirt and washing out whatever stain was on her clothes.

It was impossible to not start to feel aroused at the ideas and images in his head.  Justin felt his member push into his underwear and quickly had to think of other things.  Things that wouldn’t make him hard.  Something like…. Roman history!  He had an exam coming up… uh the Romans ruled for how long again?

The misdirection was working as Justin found nothing sexual about Roman history and felt himself calm down from the lack of stimulus.  As Justin kept looking away, it only took Maylene a little longer before saying, “Okay I’m decent now.”

Justin turned around toward Maylene and apologized, “Sorry about that.  Was spacing out … again.”

Maylene gave him a tsk, “You’ve been doing that a lot lately.  You sure everything is okay?”

Not wanting to reveal his true feelings he had toward her, Justin brushed it off, “Yeah… yeah just as I said, school and stuff.”

Maylene offered a smile, “If you say so.  Hey, can we go back to lunch?  Kind of want to grab some more of that delicious brownie?”  Justin watched as Maylene shut her eyes to envision said chocolate treat.

Justin just smirked, “Yeah of course.”  He did the best he could not to remark at how cute she was smiling at him.  Damn… he really had fallen for Maylene.




Justin did his best not to look down at Maylene as she went to munching on a fry that he broke up into decent bite sizes for her.  It had been about a week or so since he accidentally splashed Maylene with pizza sauce.  Luckily her clothing turned out fine.  Today was a normal day, nothing special about it, just the two of them hanging out and munching, talking about classes.  It wasn’t till a deeper voice spoke up from behind Justin that he turn on it.

“Hey, your the… uh,” Justin looked to see what he could only call a large male, smiling at his lunch palter, “Politician right?  May… Maylene right?  Gonna go into politics after school?”

Both Justin and Maylene looked speechless.   Justin was shocked, as he glanced down and looked at Maylene who could only look at the newcomer perplexed.  Justin couldn’t tell what was going through her mind but he had a feeling she was looking in awe or shock at the random college student talking to her.

“Ahem…” The new man coughed toward Justin, taking his attention off Maylen, “Did...did she say something?”

“Uhhhhh,” Justin muttered looking between the two before Maylene looked nervously toward Justin and spoke.

“She… she said Hi…?” Justin relay to the newcomer.

“Hey,” The stranger said giving a small wave.  “I’m in your political science class.  The one with Professor Tarna.”

Justin didn’t know what he was saying but suddenly heard an excited voice in his ear, “OH YEAH!”  Justin did his best not to flinch at the shrill sounding of acknowledgment that she gave him.

“She said yes,” Justin repeating her words, doing his best not to sound like a total dick.

“Cool, yeah, like i’ve seen you around a bit.  I think it’s cool what you’re trying to do,” the student quickly added.

Before Justin let Maylene reply, he cut in, “Sorry… who are you?  Like you know just for my sake and all.  I don’t recall Maylene saying anything about …. You??”

“JUSTIN?!”  Maylene squealed into his ear.  He did his best to ignore it and give this guy a look of warning.

Just when Justin thought that there would be a problem, the college classmate just smiled, “Thomas.  Majoring in business.  I’m in the same common course as Maylene.  Kind of a core requirement to take Political science.  Anyway, Maylene,” Thomas remarked turning back to the little woman on Justin’s plate.  “I had to miss today’s class for a sports thing… did you take notes?”

Maylene nodded, if it was noticeable to Thomas, he didn’t show it.  So Justin felt like he had to say something, “she did.”

“Sorry, but do you mind if I copy them?  Don’t want to fall too far behind,” Thomas laughed.  

Justin felt something spring out of him.  When it left his lips it might have come out snarkier than he wanted, “You won’t be able to read them.  Why not ask someone else with bigger handwriting?”

Maylene’s gasp hit his ears quicker than he thought.  It wasn’t till then that he knew he said something he shouldn’t have.  Still, Malene let out an annoyed sound, “JUSTIN?!  What are you saying!”

However, Thomas took a step back, “Oh yeah.  No, of crouse sorry.  That’s my bad.  I’ll just ask like Rachel for the notes or whatever.”  Justin watched Thomas give a wave to Maylene, “Sorry about that, see you later.”  Then he walked off leaving them.

Once he was gone, Justin got an earful from Maylene, “What the hell was that??”

Justin shrugged as he picked up his food, “What?”  When Maylene didn’t speak.  Justin went on, “What?!  Did you not see what he was saying or how he was … well, come it was obvious what he was going after.”  Justin tried to point out what he meant to Maylene without saying it.

Maylene on the other hand scoffed, “He said my notes.”

Justin bit back his own scoff and even an eye-roll.  “Sure he was,” Justin muttered.

“What’s that suppose to mean,” Maylene asked sounding upset.

“Nothing, just you got to look out from some people is all,” Justin warned her in a way an older brother would.

“Hey, just ‘cause you’re bigger than me doesn’t mean you’re older than me,” Maylene objected.  “You forgot that I’m six months older than you are.”

Justin moved his hands in a confused gesture at Maylene, “What’s that suppose to mean?”

“I don’t need you to be all super protective of me all the time.  Maybe I like Thomas?  Did you ever think that maybe I want to hook up with someone?”

Justin felt his heart stop for a moment.  What did she say?  Did Maylene just purpose to dating someone, and that person being that random person he just meet?  He knew NOTHING about Thomas and couldn’t stop himself from saying something, “HIM?!  You don’t even know him!  Why would you go out with some… some guy!”  Justin retorted obviously flashing his disapproval with Myalene’s choice.  Heck if she should be dating someone, it should be him…

Maylene was now giving Justin a disapproving look at his attitude, “Excuse you?  I’m sorry, when did you become my dad?”

Justin let out an annoyed sigh before trying to calm down and saying something they might regret, “It’s… I didn’t mean it like that.  Just like, come on… are you serious right now?  Do you really mean what you’re saying?”

Maylene gave a pout, “About dating?  Uh, YEAH!  Justine, I haven’t gotten to experience the most common of relationship goals that girls my age would have had by now.  Do you know what that feels like?”

Justin didn’t comment that he was also in the same boat of never being in a relationship, well unless you count friendship.  However, he had a feeling this was one of those loaded questions so he shook his head no to avoid any lash back.

Maylene went on, “I don’t want my life to feel like it’s different because of my size.  I want someone to be like a gentleman toward me, you know?  Like ask me out on a date or for some coffee or my phone number-” She paused at the fact that she didn’t have a phone to hand out her number.  “Okay… not phone number but you know what I mean.”

Justin wanted to say something.  He desperately wanted to step in now and ask her out.  However, something was keeping him from doing it.  Maybe it was the fact he was scared, or that it was hard to see Maylene being more than the closest friend he ever had.  Whatever the reason was that kept him from speaking up, kept him silent.  Finally, he spoke, “Okay.  Alright, your right.  I’ve been too over protective, overbearing even.”

Maylene looked up at Justin who looked heartbroken at her, “Justin…”

Justin stood up from the lunch seat and waved down Thomas who was starting to walk away.  Thomas seemed to catch Justin’s waving out of the corner of his eyes before coming over.

“Sorry about before,” Justin apologized to Thomas, “I… I was a dick.  Look, uh, Maylene doesn’t mind sharing her notes with you.”

“R-really,” Thomas asked looking down at Maylene.

“Yeah, I'll try and translate for you,” Justine added trying not to sound as sick at the idea of these helping get these two…. together.

“That’s cool of you,” Thomas announced smiling before taking a seat and pulling out his notes.  Justine did his best not to look annoyed or angry, as he watched Maylene starting to use him as a go-between for the two.  He could only imagine what it would be like for him to have to go on a date with Maylene, and have to repeat everything she said to Thomas.  

God that would be so annoying…




The good news was Justin didn’t have to translate anymore, once Thomas got a communicator.  Unfortunately, this only seemed to separate Maylene more from him.  Ever since that day in the cafeteria he felt like he was growing apart from Maylene.  First, it was letting Thomas hold Maylene.  Then it was going to class, Thomas would offer to carry Maylene.  Then he got his own communicator to link up with Maylene.  Now it was official, Maylene and Thomas were “dating” a word that made Justin sick to his stomach.  In less than a few weeks he just lost his best friend.  Sure they would see each other in certain classes or they would hang out, but not as much as they used to.  It was truly heartbreaking for Justin to watch Maylene sitting in Thomas’ palms laughing at some jokes. 

He couldn’t help but look down at the untouched brownie he bought out of habit, Maylene was too enthralled with Thomas to even ask for some.  Just the reminder of it made Justin not hungry for the sweet treat.  Instead, he poked at his bowl of food not having much of a stomach for eating around the two.  It wasn’t like Thomas was a bad guy or anything, he seemed like a decent guy.  However any guy that wasn’t Justin, just felt like they weren’t the right person for Maylene.  He just wished that Maylene didn’t like Thomas as much as she did.

“What do you think,” Maylene asked.

“Huh,” Justin responded snapping out of his thoughts.

“Was asking if you and Maylene want to come to a little get-together tonight?”  Thomas repeated.

“Like a party,” Justin asked not really feeling the whole idea.  He wasn’t the best person in crowded noisey areas.  However, he saw Maylene giving him pleading eye.  If she really wanted to go.  “Uh, sure.  I’ll go,” Justin responded already hating being dragged along.

Thomas smiled, “Cool, yeah it starts like seven, come by when you can.”



Justin wanted to grumble but kept it buried deep down, as he and Maylene were heading to the party.  If Maylene didn’t slap at his finger he probably would have zoned out all of her words, “Justin, are you okay?”

“Huh… oh yeah,” Justin gave a weak smile, “Sorry, it’s just parties aren’t our-” Justin stop himself from assuming what Maylene wanted.  It was clear he didn’t know anymore with her dating thomas, “MY thing.”

“Well,” Maylene offered, “You shouldn’t force yourself to-”

“No,” Justin quickly cut Maylene off, “It’s something new to experience right?  Like, maybe it is my thing, who knows,” Justin offered a weak chuckle.  

“If...if you say so,” Maylene sounded unsure.

Before Justin could go on talking, they arrived at the pretty large home right off-campus.  It was clear there was a party going on.  A few knocks later and Thomas opened the door, his smile was bigger than ever before, as he greeted them.

“MAYLENE! YOU MADE IT!”  he shouted over the music.

“Yeah, we both made it,” Justin remarked keeping the bitterness out of his voice about them making it.

“You want me to hold you,” Thomas asked Maylene who slowly nodded and let Thomas pick her up into his hand.  He was making sure to keep her in one hand, and a drink in the other.  “Justin, come on in.  We got some drinks, food, and more drinks,” Thomas chuckled.

“Cool,” Justin remarked not much on drinking.  But maybe tonight was the night he learned new things about himself.  It couldn’t hurt to see what the big fuse about alcohol was right?




Maylene didn’t know how it got to this point.  For weeks and weeks, she expected Justin to say something, to protest, and possibly reveal his true feeling for her.  Yet, every day that Thomas came by and talked with her, Justin was silent or remained invisible.  Maylene wouldn’t have brought up dating someone if she didn’t think that Justin would have been the one to ASK HER OUT!  Buuuuut noooo, he had to miss every clue and freaking hint she dropped on his big dumb ass.  Every little flirt she tried with him, heck… he wouldn’t even look at her when she tried to clean her clothes in the bathroom!  How dense could he be?!

So here she was, at a party, and with not the person she REALLY wanted to be with.  Not to say anything is wrong with Thomas, just… he wasn’t Justine.

Maylene was having second thoughts when Thomas brought her into the large, loud, and exciting home.  It didn’t take long before Justine disappeared from sight, and for the first time in a very very long time, Maylene felt worried.  She was so used to Justine near her, that besides class, they were almost never separated.  However, his absence formed a ball in Maylene’s gut at how alone she was right now.  All she had for safety was Thomas, who seemed more than thrilled to be at the party.  

It was obvious that Thomas wasn’t familiar with how to hold Maylene, or anyone her size.  Each step he moved to dodge someone sent his hand tilting or moving, causing her to tumble to a side or jerk around.  It was vastly different from when Justin held her.  Never had she experienced such disarray, something she again regretted taking for granted.

“Hey Mark, what’s up man,” Thomas called out to someone in a crowd that Maylene couldn’t see, the large bodies blocking her view of who Thomas was referring to.  She had walls of different shirts and clothing blocking her view from anything.  Each body moving and threatening to bump into Thomas’ hand and into her safe platform.  Something she was sure would send her to the floor, where if the fall to the ground didn’t kill her… the many feet would.

“Th-thomas, can you hold me more carefully,” Maylene called out in fear.

“Huh… oh yeah, sure,” Thomas spoke, pulling her closer to his body.  His definition of being more careful was pushing her closer to his gut.  

Maylene felt a little safer, but this wasn’t helping as Thomas wasn’t in the best condition to hold her.  She could hear the slight sounds of Thomas’ stomach working on whatever he had consumed in the past couple of hours before the party.  However, by the sounds, it might have been nothing significant by the deep rumbling that no one but Maylene noticed.  It was a sound that she never fully experienced or excepted when being inches away from someone’s stomach, grumbling for some form of protein and food.  Being this close to Thomas’s gut was not something that Maylene was prepared for.  She had never heard such a noise so up close, and for the first time in her entire life, she truly felt worried about where she was.

It didn’t help that Maylene realized that Justin wasn’t to be found in the seas of people.  Did he leave?  No way, he wouldn’t leave her here, would he?  Justin hadn’t been acting the same way for a while.  Would it shock her that he left her alone with Thomas?  It most likely wouldn’t, considering how he had been acting since she and Thomas were a “thing”.

Maylene felt herself being lifted up as Thomas was showing her to the closest friend.  Maylene felt more like a toy or object being shown off to the large college student.  She looked on at Mark, expecting a decent greeting or hello.  However, all she got from Mark was a simple, “Cool.”  

Maylene would have said something but after the lackluster greeting, Thomas lowered Maylene from their shoulder height and back to his belly area.  She was effectively out of the conversation the moment she has lowered away from Mark’s vision.

“Okay…” Maylene grumbled to herself realizing that she was not a fan of this party.  As Thomas and Mark chatted, Maylene’s only company was Thomas’ red fucking solo cup.  One that visited every so often after a sip or chug was pulled from it, only to be brought back to Maylene’s hip height.  Maylene didn’t know how much alcohol or liquid was in that plastic cup, but it was pulled into Thomas and Mark’s conversation way more times than she was, as she was left there forgotten.  The worse part about being ignored is that Maylene got used to it kind of fast.  The silent tiny girl was literally unable to be heard by anyone.

Finally, after what had to be the longest and dullest conversation that Maylene had to endure, Thomas spoke, “Gonna grab a drink, I’ll catch you later Mark.”  Maylene let out a relieved sigh that her torment of dull talking was over and finally got out of that snoozefest.  Maybe now Thomas would converse with her about something, rather than ignore her.

“Hey Thomas,” Maylene called out as they were walking toward his next drink.  For a split second, she thought Thomas couldn’t hear her, however, he did a one-two over his shoulder before realizing who was calling him.

“Oh, yeah?  What’s up?”  Thomas asked looking down at Maylene finally.

“Hey, isn’t it kind of loud?  I was wondering if there is a quieter place to go to,” Maylene asked hoping that not everywhere was this bad.

“Somewhere… oh yeah, we could go to my room,” Thomas offered to sound sympathetic to her request.

Maylene smiled at the nice, quiet, and less crowded room, “That sounds perfect.”

“Cool, cool, let me just grab one more drink for the road,” Thomas remarked swapping out his empty cup for a fuller one that was out on the counter.  “Alright, to my bedroom,” Thomas smiled as he headed off with Maylene in one hand and the other sipping his cocktail.

Maylene felt more comfortable out of the slightly crowded and extremely loud room.  They didn’t have to travel too far before Thomas came to a closed door.  Opening it, he walked in and flipped the lights on.  For some reason, Maylene could easily tell this was his room.  It felt so… Thomas.

Maylene looked around and felt a sense of relief from the safety of the room.  It was much better than being in a noisy and crowded living room.  However now that she was here, what did she talk to Thomas about?  She just wanted to escape the loud noisey room and have some peace and quiet.

“So here we are,” Thomas said setting Maylene down on his dresser.  Something she greatly appreciated, as the solid unswaying ground help her feel safer from a possible falling by accident.  Maylene was about to start talking when Thomas’s cup slapped down on the dresser dangerously closer than she wanted.  It was close enough that a little splash flew out of the top and landed nearby.  Maylene looked up at a grinning Thomas who looked down at her with a glimmer in his eyes.  “Didn’t think we would move this quickly.  I knew you liked me…”

Maylene frowned at Thomas’ words.  She didn’t know what he was talking about.  What did he mean by-

The sound of a belt being undone and a zipper slipping down, shocked Maylene to the core as it sounded like Thomas was taking off his jeans.  The unmistakable sound of fabric falling to the floor could be heard as Thomas continued to look like a goofy cartoon character grinning at Maylene.

Maylene didn’t want to look over the side of the dresser, “Thomas what are you doing?”  She asked with worry in her voice.

“Shhh, it’s all good.  I know why you wanted to come here.  We both know what we want,” Thomas responded as he started to reach out for Maylene’s tiny body, “I totally could tell you were into this kind of thing from like the day we meet.”

Maylene let out a gasp of shock and fear when Thomas’ hand wrapped up around her.  She was plucked off the dresser in a fist that was gentle but still firm enough to keep her from squirming out.  She didn’t know where she was going, or what was going to happen till she smelled a very unfamiliar scent.  Thomas was turning his hand toward his lower region and Maylene nearly screamed out in horror at the large object sticking out from his hips wiggling in the air. 

“THOMAS?!  THOMAS WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”  Maylene squeaked in shock.

“I’ll be gentle,” Thomas explained as if that was good enough reason to bring Maylene toward and nearer to his cock.  

“No no no,” Maylene pleaded, “Thomas stop!  HELP… someone anyone,” Maylene called out as she was getting closer to the large shaft that only grew in size as she approached.  Not knowing who could help her in this situation she was in, Mylele started to break down, “Justine, please….. Help….” She whimpered knowing fully that she was truly alone with Thomas and whatever he had planned for her..




Justin felt so… good?  It wasn’t like wanting to run a marathon well but like a very deep chilling relaxation.  Like, “who cares” or a “fuck it” feeling.  It was the second cup of alcohol that was helping his mood become complacent.  He hardly thought of Maylene after the first cup, and the second helped him ease into the crowd of people at this party.  It turned out that the alcohol was great!  Well, besides the feeling of wanting to eat a whole cake, and how things seemed to shift and sway one way or another when he didn’t move.  Other than that, Justin was loving it.

“I like this,” Justine told a random stranger who just smiled and nodded in response.  Feeling a new kind of confidence that he didn’t have before, Justin decided maybe he should try and hook up with someone at the party.  It was clear Maylene didn’t feel the same way toward him right now or never did, to begin with.  The realization of this hit hard, but if she wanted someone like Thomas, then Justin couldn’t hold it against her.  He had to come to the truth of the matter.  He and Maylene just weren’t meant for each other.  As harsh as that was, Justin decided it was for the best.  They both had lives outside of college and soon would be going their separate ways.  Now was probably the best time for it to happen.  

With a fresh cup, Justin looked through the party and tried to see if there was anyone interesting to talk to, someone funny, cute, cheerful… like Maylene.  “NO,” Justin grumbled to himself.  He was trying to forget about her, not trying to remember her.  Trying again Justin looked over the crowd of people.  It wasn’t helping.  He couldn’t just forget Maylene like that.  Maybe after a little while, but not now.  Sighing, Justine felt his bladder begging for a break.  Turning to the nearest person Justin asked, “Bathroom?”

“Upstairs, to the left,” They told him.

“Thanks,” Justin remarked as he headed up the stairs to use the toilet.  He wasn’t sure what he was expecting, but this party wasn’t what he thought it would be like.  Still, it was helping keep his mind off of the past couple of weeks.  Something he desperately needed.  Justin stood at the top of the stairs and was heading toward the bathroom when he heard someone use his name.  Turning around toward the sound expecting to find someone, he was puzzled when the hallway looked empty of anyone.  Justin frowned as he swore it was like someone was calling out into his ear.  Pausing for a second, Justin figured it was just his imagination when he took another step and heard it again.  This time, Justin recognized the voice.  It was Maylene’s.  She was calling out for him, and she didn’t sound happy.  He never heard Maylene sound like that, but sadly the sound was gone in a split second before he could trace it.

Looking around confused as to what he was hearing, he took a step away from the bathroom and toward one of the closed doors.  Now he could hear better, almost clearer.  It was the communicator in his ear, now that he was closer to Maylene he could pick up her words.  He had almost forgotten he had it in since he arrived at the party.  It never occurred to Justin to take it out of his ear.  The sound of Maylene protesting and sounding scared hit Justin harder than he thought was ever possible.  It was a sound that made him ache to the core of his body.  Not able to stand it, Justin reached for the doorknob and yanked on it to open.  He wasn’t even thinking if the door could possibly be locked at this point.  Instead, he found himself lucky that the door opened up and slowly swung open for him.

Justin was walking in on Thomas holding Maylene pressed into his crotch.  Directly into his member, as he was stroking himself with what Justin could only make out to be Maylene.  Her muffled cries and pleads could barely be heard at this point.  Thomas stood there nude from the hips down, sipping from a red cup while pleasuring himself with the other.  Justin would have been too shocked or stunned to do anything if the muffled sounds didn’t hit his ears.  With the strength of fiery rage created by alcohol running through his veins at the moment, he was already crossing the room with a furry of a million suns ragging through him.

Thomas didn’t know what hit him as Justin slugged him across the face breaking the cup and splattering him with the remaining alcohol.  Thomas was flung backward due to the solid hit and bounced off his bed and slammed into the floor.  Justin stood there over Thomas’s knocked-out body, breath heavy with rage… that was till he recalled Maylene.

“Shit… Maylene?!”  Justin called out.  Ignoring his disgust at the half-nude dude on the ground passed out.  Justin reached toward the hand that limply clutched the manhood with his closest friend.  “Maylene, oh god, are you okay?!”  Justin pried open Thomas’ hand and found his poor Maylene still too shocked to respond.  “Maylene,” Justin repeated softly as he called out again, reaching for her.  It was now that she seemed to snap out of it.

“J-Justin?… JUSTIN!”  Maylene’s sobbing voice echoed in his ear as she quickly climbed into his palm.  She didn’t say anything else but the clear signs of relief that Maylene showed when she was back in his hands was heartwarming for him.  

Justin didn’t say anything either.  He simply yanked off the bed cover and dropped it on Thomas’ unconscious body, and headed toward the downstairs.  Holding Maylene like a scared kitten, he headed toward the door and left the party without a second thought.  It wasn’t till they were well out of hearing distance of the noisy party, that Maylene finally spoke.

“Are… are you going to say it?”

Justin was still coming down from his buzz so it did take him a moment or two to recognize those words.  “Say what?”

Maylene let out a slow breath, “I told you so… about Thomas and stuff…” She muttered.  Maylene sounded like a kid from middle school who had just got shown her place on the playground and where she belonged.

Justin didn’t say anything for a little while then answered, “How would that help?”

“I don’t know,” Maylene spoke sounding a little relieved.  “Just… I thought you were going to say it.”

Justin shook his head, “Maybe another time, but not tonight.”

Maylene let out a weak laugh, “Jerk… you would save it for another time.”

Unable to stop the grin forming, Justin just shrugged.  “Let’s just get you back to your place,” Justin responded trying to comfort Maylene.  However, he wasn’t expecting what he heard next.

“No… not my place… I uh… still kind of… I’d feel safer if I spent the night with you… you know?”

The worry in her voice was gut-wrenching but Justin felt a sense of warmth at the fact that she felt safer with him.  “Sure,” Justin nodded as he adjusted his path back to his place instead.  There wasn’t much talking on the way back to his room.  There wasn’t even the occasional chatter about classes or simple stuff, just silence as Justin walked back.  Finally, Justin was home, heading to his room in the dorm.  It wasn’t uncommon for Justin to bring Maylene into his room, so it wasn’t that shocking to have her here.  However, she still seemed to be recovering from tonight.  “Do you want me to put you on the bed or desk?”  Justin asked holding Maylene carefully even in his condition of slight drunkenness.

“Can I still stay in your hands,” Maylene asked?  Still sounding worried, as if Thomas was waiting nearby.

Justin nodded, “Sure whatever you want.”  Not wanting to stand up in his room, Justin decided to sit on the side of his bed.  He couldn’t help but glance down at Maylene still sitting in his palm while he took a seat on his bed.  It was quiet as Justin glanced around trying not to look at Maylene.

“Thanks… for saving me,” Maylene whispered almost too soft for Justin to hear her.

“Of course,” Justin responded out of habit.  Why wouldn’t he help her?

“... Do you hate me?”

Justin frowned at Malene’s words, “Hate you?  For what?”

Now Maylene turned around and blurted out, “I don’t know?  LIke for something??  Like… cause I’m a shrinky?  Cause I only cause trouble for you?? Or like for something else???”

Justine was shocked.  “No!  I couldn’t hate you for something so stupid-”

As if Justin hit a pipeline, it all came bursting out of Maylene.  “Then why haven’t you asked me out?!  I… I thought you liked me or something.  Am I crazy thinking that you do?  Is it because I’m tiny, and that you don’t want a shrinky as a girlfriend?  Or is it something else, like-”

Justin couldn’t help but snort, “I don’t care that you’re a shrinky.  You’re still the same Maylene to me.”  Justin sighed, “You’re right… I do like you, like that.  I just… I didn’t think you saw me like that.”

Maylene was the one shocked, “What?  Are you kidding me?!  Justin… I’ve been throwing signals at you since freaking high school!  Are you telling me you missed every single one of them?!”

Justin still in a little foggy state paused and thought about it.  She couldn’t have… oh… ohhhh… “I, uh, might have…”

Maylene started a soft chuckle that grew into a loud giggle.  The sound brought a smile to Justin’s face.  “Oh my god… you are so freaking dense sometimes.”

“Yeah,” Justin replied with a chuckle agreeing.

“... well?”  Maylene asked after a few minutes.  “You gonna ask?”

Justin felt like a dork as he realized what she was waiting for, “Oh.. oh right, uh Maylene do you...want to go-”

Maylene cut him off with an exaggerated sound, “FINALLY!  Yes, you big doofus… jeez.  I would love to go out with you sometime.”

Justin sat there smiling at Maylene.  Then he asked, “So… uh… now what?”  He wasn’t sure what to say or do now.

“Well,” Maylene said looking a little bashful up at him, “I thought… you know, we could celebrate.”

“Okay, sure, ” Justin chirped up.  “What were you thinking?”

“Well… we are in YOUR room…” Maylene pushed.

“Right, my room…” Justin repeated not catching on.

Maylene laughed, “You really are really dense aren’t you?  I guess that’s why I fell for you.  I was thinking we could do something with your DOOR CLOSED,” Maylene emphasized her meaning with the privacy part.

“Oh… OH!” Justin perked up like he just discovered electricity.  “Do you, I mean, are you sure?  After tonight I would think-”

“I don’t want THAT to ruin tonight,” Maylene cut in.  “Sometimes good memories can help erase the bad ones.”

Justin wasn’t sure if what Maylene was saying was true, but he didn’t want to deny her this.  Although to be honest Justin was too excited at the news of Maylene wanting to have some fun, to let it slow them down.  Justin slowly set Maylene on his bed and closed the door to his room, even though no one was home but them.  When he came back he looked at Maylene.  “So… uh now what?”  Justin asked confused as to the next step to this process.

“Really? Come on… now you undress.”  Maylene scoffed at him.

“Get naked?!”  Justin blurted out.

“Oh come on… you act like I haven’t seen you naked before,” Maylen replied in a haphazard tone.

“Wh-wait… you seen me naked?  WHEN?!”  Justin asked sounding horrified at the news.

Maylene acted like it wasn’t that big of a deal, “Come on… I’ve been around you for how long?  Did you really think I didn’t sneak a peek or two on you at my size?”

This news was upsetting to Justin to hear that Maylene had been sneaking around him like that.  “I-”

Maylene took charge of the situation, “Come on… there’s nothing to be ashamed of.  Look I’m gonna do the same.”

Part of Justin was delighted to get to see Maylene strip, but the other part of him wanted to stay on topic.  However when Maylene pulled her shirt of… logic flew out the window.  Justin was already stripping alongside her.  Soon both of them were nude in Justin’s room.  It would be a lie if Justin wasn’t aroused or at least feeling some sort of arousal in his lower region.  However, he couldn’t help but blush at the current situation.  He had little old Maylene on his bed naked and exposed to him, which was something that was a fantasy he had for the longest time.

Justin did his best not to force his hands to cup himself as he was sure she was looking directly at that area of himself.  Given the fact that she had seen him before, Justin tried to stay as natural as he could.  “Now-now what,” Justin asked not sure where to go with this.  They were both pretty naked at this point

The laugher of Maylene made Justin blush but not in a bad way.  “Oh come on… head to the bed and lay down.  Just don’t lay down on me silly…”

Justin headed to the bed like he was told.  Spotting Maylene, he picked her up and held her close to his chest before laying down on the bed.  “Okay….” Justin whispered still feeling so out of it right now.   This almost felt like a wet dream or something.  “I’m… uh, on my bed.”

“Okay, do you trust me,” Maylene asked?

“Trust you?” Justin repeated confused.

“Yeah… close your eyes,” Maylene instructed.

“...” Justin slowly clamped his eyes shut, “Okay…”

As Justin kept his eyes closed he felt the little tickling feet of Maylene starting to run down his palms.  It was tempting to have his hands close around her, capturing her in his palms.  The small figure ran down his hands and onto his chest and then slowly to his belly.  The tickling sensations almost made him want to slap at it, as the small fluttering feeling ran down his body and across his skin, but Justin kept himself still.  Soon Maylene had passed his belly button and was still going further downward.  A shocked gasp exited Justin as he could feel the little feet of Maylene trailing along his flesh.  Not looking, Justin could see her passing his hips and to his stiffening tree trunk starting to stick up in the air from the anticipation of what’s to come.  Justin did his best to keep his hands away from that region, as Maylene made her way toward the special area he wanted her to explore.  Sure enough, the softest and most delicate hands touched Justin in a way he wasn’t expecting.  The little rubbing that touched his skin, pulled all of Justin’s attention to his groin.  The stimulus was shocking as Maylene not only touched him but massaged into him like a little skin tiny masseuse.  He couldn’t look, but the feeling of Maylene grinding and rubbing her whole body into Justins’ enormous staff hit him hard.  Sure she was tiny but the stimulus was beyond anything that Justin was expecting.  The soft supple parts of her body grind and pushing into him, her warm skin touching his enraging shaft.  It was like having a little stripper use his enormous junk as a stripper pole.  He twitched feeling Maylene grip and hug as much as she could on his Goliath sized girth, the tightest of bear hugs possible form the small girl squeezing him and moving up and down the base of his cock.

“Maylene,” Justin whimpered feeling the struggle of effort she was putting into it.  Justin felt so compelled to stop or even help her at this, but he desperately held back.

“You like this,” Maylene asked in a very slutty and teasing voice  Something that made Justin twitch in response.  He very much enjoyed it.  The tickling was edging his libido to the max.  Maylene on the other hand was doing her best to grapple such a large thick shaft.  Literally, if it was anyone else she would be terrified, but since it was Justine, she trusted him.  Continuing to rub her body up and down the width of the fleshy staff sticking upward, Maylene worked her way around to the backside of the pillar.  “How about this?”  She asked in a very coy voice.

Justine could feel the movement toward the underside of his manhood, which for him was amazing to feel someone gently scrubbing the base of his stick.  “Wa… uh NO- uh slowly,” Justin cried out unable to stop his hand from approaching his junk.  



Maylene watched as the massive hand slowly dipped toward her.  She should have felt fear, but this was Justin, she trusted him.  Sure enough, the hand stopped a few inches above Maylene.  Peering up Maylene watch as the fist strongly clamped around the trunk of flesh before it jerked upward.  Passing over flesh and warping the penis in the palm of the hand.  Maylene was amazed at the speed, but when it jerked downward she couldn’t help but flinch as it came barreling down toward her body threating to crush her.  To Maylene’s relief it stopped short a few inches above her before continuing its journey upward again.  It seemed Justin had enough control over his body right now to jack off without hurting her.  



Wanting to make this night special, not just for her but Justin, Maylene did the most embarrassing thing she could think of right now.  She imagined Justin’s cock as a very large and thick pole.  A pole for her to pole dance on, giving him a show.  Rubbing and grinding into the flesh, Maylene made sure to keep constant skin-to-skin contact.  Her butt, breats, belly, even her legs. There was always some part of her attached to the musky smelling skin. Feeling the thrill of doing something scandals she had to ask, “Do you like what you see?”



Justin heard Maylene’s words in his ear.  Opening his eyes he peered down his stomach and to his groin and watch the cute little woman he fell in love with, shake her little hips up against his cock, twerking like she was putting on a show.  Thrusting and rubbing her own body into him was beyond anything he could withstand. 

“MAYLENEEEEE!!!”  Justin gasped yet again, feeling the surge already flowing through his body.  It came out faster than he had time to react.  The searing hot fluid came rushing up his manhood to spray skyward.



Maylene on the other hand felt the ground shudder.  Like an earthquake or tremor.  The ground vibrated and the massive trunk she held on shook about for a moment.  She felt a surge beneath the skin as something was coming out.  Looking upward Maylene watched Justin’s cock flicker and jerk around, and something massive and white spewed out in globs.  Maylene was too surprised at the view as something massive splashed to her side.  Justin’s cum came raining down randomly, large amounts of sperm sprinkled down like a downpour from a storm.  Maylene didn’t move as she watched splurt after splurt spew out of the tip of Justin’s junk.  It wasn’t till the end when a single splash of man goo shot out and started to come down that Maylene saw the trajectory.  It was square on her.  Maylene shut her eyes as suddenly a massive hot glob of sperm bomb splashed on her.  It was warm, not burning but like hot bath temperature of snot flowing over her hair and skin as it covered her in slimy sperm.  Maylene held still as the fluid dripped over her like a raincoat, just missing her face.  



Justine on the other hand was catching his breath for a moment, that was till he recalled Maylene, “Maylene?  You okay…” He asked as he looked down toward his hips.  Sure enough, he saw poor little Maylene in a white blanket of gunk spouted out of his spraying staff.  “MAYLENE!”  Justin called out worried about her.  His fingers already whipping away at the goo that he doused her in.



“It’s fine… I’m fine… don’t worry.”  Maylene told Justin.  “It’s not so bad,” Maylene laughed.  “Kind of like sticky bath, or like I just won one of those Nickelodeon award and got slimed or whatever.”

Justin on the other was apologizing, “I’m sorry oh god, I’m so sorry, are you okay?”  



Maylene sighed and shook her head, ‘Clam down you worrywart.  Yeah, I’m fine.  Just… like can I clean up?”  Maylene laughed, “It might not be so bad being splattered with your STUFF… wouldn’t mind washing my hair you know?”  Maylene laughed again in a hearty tone.

Justine was jumping out of his bed with Maylene in hand, “OH!  OH! YEAH,” Justine remarked heading to the bathroom sink to start it up for Maylene to clean up.  He couldn’t help but look at Myalene’s nude body, that slim backside, and curvy top as she started to dip into the flow of warm water.  The moment she was about to step into the water, Maylene turned around and looked back at Justin.

Justine blushed, “Sorry!  Uh…I didn’t mean to,” he looked away like he should have to begin with.

That was until he heard the delighted giggle of Maylene in his hands, “Oh come on… You can look.”

“I...I can?” Justine asked confused slowly turning toward her naked body.

“Well of course,” Maylene remarked as Justine awed at her nude body as she showed off her body in a sexy pose in his hands.  “I mean… you are my boyfriend right?”  Justine felt a small smile creep over his face as he slowly nodded.  “Since now that I’m your girlfriend, you can look as much as you want,” Maylene teased as she started to show off her naked body, walking into the waterfall of faucet water.  Justin couldn’t help but grin watching his girlfriend clean up.  

He couldn’t be happier now that he and Maylene were a thing, and it sounded like she felt the same. 

This was the beginning of an amazing relationship.





End Notes:

Let me know what you think.  I wanted to try something with a male giant and female shrinky. It sounded better in my head but when I finally got around to it, felt a little off.  Let me know if you would like to see more of that kind of content (gentle and not so gentle).

A day with Abby part 2 by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Come join my discord 

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

If you want to help support me 

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou




“That’s him? He seems so much smaller than some of the other ones,” Spike commented glancing in Abby’s palm, where Jason sat shivering in fear. His mother hadn’t even kissed him goodbye or so much as talked about it with him. She took Abby’s word to heart so quickly it almost felt like she just wanted him gone. The fact that Abby now had custody of him for the next week, was worse than any nightmare that Jason had since he caught Shrinkism. This was truly the worst thing to happen to him in his entire life, and he just spent a day in Abby’s sex shop, being used as a freaking test subject for the toys in the store.


Abby’s snort cut through the air, “He’s the same size as all of them… stop being so dramatic about it.”


“I’m just saying,” Spike spoke as he drove the car. Jason swore he could hear the engine revving up louder as the speed increase. It was like Spike was rushing back to their place as quickly as possible. The glances he kept giving Jason was freaking him out all the more. “He doesn’t look all that large.” Spike gave a chuckle, “Although I have been working out recently, so maybe I’m just getting more swoll.” Jason gulped as he swore he saw the man start to flex off some of his muscles under his clothes as he drove. Spike seemed to want to drive home the fact that he was much larger than Jason, which was so obvious.


“Well, you’re just being an idiot,” Abby commented not holding back in harshness in her voice. Jason thought maybe she was protecting Jason, but it seemed it was just how the two bantered.


“I might be an idiot, but you love me,” Spike laughed as he drove.


“Damn right I do,” Abby leaned over kissing Spike on the cheek before sitting back in her seat, “Now hurry up and get us home, I want to try out that new toy I bought you.” Abby grinned looking down at Jason, who was feeling mighty sick right now. “You two are going to get along so well for the next week.”


The queasy feeling of dread increased in Jason’s gut as he heard and felt the car speed up even fast now as Spike did as Abby told him.





Jason and Abby walked through the doorway first before Spike followed after, closing the door. There didn’t seem to be anything particular about the home, not that Jason was expecting much. For someone working in a sex shop, he was expecting more kinky or sex themed objects of posters throughout the home, however it was very similar to a regular house. Just a few things laying around that prevented the home from looking spotlessly clean.


“Spike go get it,” Abby ordered in a slight commanding voice.


Spike didn’t even hesitate as he walked past Abby. He had a quick pace to his walk, either from excitement or fear of the consequences of not being fast enough to Abby’s liking. He was turning a corner in the home and vanishing as Abby causally walked into the kitchen and set Jason down on the dinner table. Abby headed to fridge and grabbed a beer before returning and sitting down, a smirk on her face as watched Jason nervously sit there on the table, waiting.


“Sorry kiddo,” Abby remarked popping her beer open. “I was gonna leave you alone, you know with the whole,” Abby flexed her free hand with air quotes as she sipped her beer, “warning thing… but,” A loud slurp before the beer was set down and Abby went on. “I found myself fantasying it. You know, like the whole idea about…” Jason watched as Abby’s face seemed to daydream whatever horrible thoughts were in her mind. She slowly lifted the beer back up and slip another drag off it, “I don’t know, it could just be me, but I like the sound of it, you know?”


“Sound… sound of what,” Jason almost whimpered fearing the next words out of Abby’s mouth.


“You know,” She smiled moving her index finger toward Jason. The large object easily his size or so pushing into him with a soft poke, “Tucked under Spike’s balls for a week. I mean,” Abby scoffed, “Sound kind of hot to me.”


Those were the exact words Jason was fearing the most coming from Abby. He couldn't think, he couldn’t speak. His body just reacted. One second he was sitting on the table, the next he was dashing as far away from Abby as he could. His legs pumping as quickly as possible toward the far side of the dinner table. However he didn’t make it far, as something big picked him up off the ground making his attempt pointless.


“Hey now, where you going sport,” Abby laughed, “I told you that you’re going to spend some quality time with Spike. You know like some good old guy time.”


Jason started to shout at Abby, “LET ME GO! MY MOM ISN’T GOING-”


“What?” Abby snorted, “Stop me? Kid… I could tell her that sticking you in her shoes for a couple of months would help cure you, and she’d do it. Heck… Maybe that’s what I should tell her next? You want to spend a few months in your mom’s work shoes?”


Jason felt himself gagging on the idea. He recalled sniffing one of her shoes as a kid before shrinking… his nose still felt sore from the incident. “You… you wouldn’t-”

The grin on Abby’s face told Jason he was wrong, “Bitch, try me… so… here’s the deal,” Abby purposed. “You play nice, don’t cause much of a fuss, you know be a good kid and all, and I let you go. I promise.”


Jason wasn’t sure if what Abby was saying was true, but he didn’t really have a choice. “You’ll never bother me again,” Jason asked not wanting to see or deal with Abby again for as long as he lived.


“Sure, whatever you want kid. I might even slip you a pair of my panties for you to use when mommy isn’t around,” Abby winked at Jason. “So? You gonna play ball or is mommy gonna have to hear about how you have to stay with me for a few more weeks…”


Jason felt his stomach turn at the idea of having to spend more than a week with Abby. His torment hadn’t even started but the idea of having to hang around longer than a week was not something on Jason’s to do list. Jason nodded and agreed, and just like Spike was waiting for that moment, he came back into the room.


“Got it babe,” Spike announced as he walked into the room.


Abby let out a huff before she spoke, “Spike what did I tell you?”


“Oh!” Spike nearly jumped at Abby’s tone, “I found it, mistress…”


Jason felt his eyes grow wider at those words.


“Than hurry up and get over her!” Abby demanding in a loud tone. It was enough to make Spike pick up his pace even though he was only a couple of steps away. Soon, Spike was standing by Abby and held something in his hands. “… Well?” She asked in a demanding tone.


Spike looked at Abby as did Jason wondering what she was waiting for.


Abby gave Spike a displeased look, “How am I suppose to put it on if you are wearing pants?”


“OH!” Spike blurted out before quickly trying to take his jeans off. Jason watched the man fumbled till he was only in his underwear, and finally he started to yank those down too. Jason turned away seeing the boyfriend’s penis roll out of the top of the clothing. Not wanting to look, Jason tried to steer clear… but sadly the fact that he was gonna be seeing it more in person sooner than later, he quickly figured to get the horror out of the way now. Turning back to the massive meat mammoth hanging off of Spike, Jason saw the size of the snake that he would be shoved next to. To call it an anaconda would have been an insult to the creature, as Jason felt his jaw gasp at the size of the monolith.


Jason didn’t know how to compare the object that was hanging around, but he sure as heck knew the size of the beast was enough to do some damage to him if it slumped on him. However when Spike walked closer, and the slithering snake swayed in the air, Jason took a few steps back. Soon Spike was next to Abby with his long schlong hanging about.


“Alright Jason, come here,” Abby ordered as she picked up the cage like object Spike brought her. She messing around with it and a click was heard. Jason looked to see the ball like cage open up. This was his fate.


Jason couldn’t help but try and plead and beg, “Uh, um, wait… Abby anything but this please! Don’t-”

Abby’s finger plucked Jason off the table and brought him closer to his home. Soon he was dropped into the plastic cage. The gaps between the bars were enough for hand and legs to get through but not enough for his body. He was in one half of the spherical like object open. Before Jason could try and protest he was already zooming toward the massive meaty man’s package flopping out in the air. The size of it was like looking at a large building or tower made of flesh. Jason scooted backwards as his cage was pushed toward the massive manhood. Abby didn’t bother saying anything as she quickly pushed the chastity cage toward Spike and snapped it shut.


Jason heard the loud click as he was now trapped…


The plastic cage was large enough to cuff Spike’s tip and even shaft together in the tunnel like container. Luckily his balls were not included, because if they were Jason was sure he be snuffed out in no time from lack of space. The smell from Spike invaded the chamber and the manly stench of unwashed balls, sweat, and manhood echoed in Jason’s head as he couldn’t help but inhale the stench of the stranger. As he was pushed closer and close to the shaft of the meat stick, the space decreased and the strong smells increased. The sent of spike caused Jason to cover his noise and mouth as the manly funk hit him as the fleshy flaps of skin and other material start to fill in the empty space. What was once an open room was soon beginning to shrink as folds of skin and penis piled in and filled in the corners and cracks of the cock piece. Just as soon as Jason thought he was going to be shoved into the tight wall of skin on Spike’s penis he heard the loud click and found he was just inches away. Sitting within the plastic that encompassed manhood, Jason was underneath the meaty forskin that dangled above him an arm’s reach out within the plastic prison.


Abby song a happy tune, “There we go.” The sound of a key locking something made Jason jerk his head toward the noise. Abby was already pulling back form the clear plastic cage he was trapped in. The bars that marred the sidings were in a grid like pattern but small enough that not even he could escape from the barrier.


“IT’S TOO CRAMPED!” Jason screamed out not sure if anyone could hear him as he felt like he had to duck himself down not to touch the man’s member above him.


“Well no shit,” Abby laughed bending down and glancing at Jason through the plastic bars. “Why would it be roomy? It a cock piece, that would defeat the purpose.”


Jason was stunned but more appalled than anything else at the news.


“Anyway,” Abby said getting up from her crouching position to talk to Jason and headed upward to the larger male in the room, “You’re gonna a be a good boy right? Gonna save up for our special night later?”


Jason had no idea what Abby was saying but the tone was clear, she was in charge. Spike just muttered something out loud. Jason suddenly felt something slam into his cage. He was sent upward into Spike’s manhood bouncing off of it as something firmly shook the cage fiercely making Jason whimper.


“What was that? I didn’t hear you…” Abby demanded.


“Yes mistress!” Spike grunted. Spike soon let out a relaxed sigh and Jason saw the large hand leave the dangling jewels that it was firmly gripping below him.


“Good… now you two have fun, I’ll unlock you this weekend,” Abby casually remarked walking away. Jason grabbed his plastic bars and watched as Abby sauntered off swinging the only key to the lock keeping him trapped. She didn’t even look back, as Jason let out his cries of protest. The only thing he heard in response was the soft panting of Spike as he stood there naked and his penis tucked inside a cage with Jason as his cellmate.






Jason hated his life.


He thought that maybe he would be unlocked or let out of this prison occasionally. When Spike needed to take a shower, to pee, maybe when Spike went to work (wherever that was), but no. Jason was in for a disgusting revelation. The cock cage didn’t come off. Not for anything. Showers? It stayed on, Spike dipped and tossed him around as he washed everything he could outside of the cage with soap and water. Jason got to rinse himself during the down pour, but the filth with the water and soap almost made him feel even more dirty. When Spike had to pee, it got worse. Jason panicked the first time it happened, but after a while he got used to the sound of the torrent of pee shooting out of the tip of Spike’s penis. The sound of blasting liquid out of the head of Spike’s prick and splashing water, filled Jason’s ears at least three to five times a day. The smell he couldn't get used to, but the noise he could. Lastly was work. Being tucked into Spike’s underwear was hell, being stuck in them for hours and hours at his job was worse. Jason didn’t know what he did for a job, but the build up of sweat and body funk was just the worst. The almost sauna like temperature and garbage dump like scent building up in the trapped pants made Jason want to kill himself. He was so accustomed to Spike’s scent that he wasn’t sure he could recall what fresh air was, until the underwear came off for whatever reasons.


However the worst time to be in his new penis prison was the mornings. Jason was always woken up by a wall of flesh slowly pushing and expanding around him. Spike’s morning wood showed how dangerous it could be for a shrinky stuck in that little space. Having the wall of meat filling the chamber and pressing Jason’s small body into the firm bars was a frightening experience. No matter how much Jason screamed for help, no one heard him and the more he fought against the growing erection, that had no where else to really go, the harder and bigger it grew. Jason quickly learned to play dead and let the arousal pass and shrink the massive monster, before it squeezed the life out of Jason. Never before had Jason hated the male anatomy more than before.


Counting down the minutes till his time with Abby was over, he swore he would tell his mom everything and get his revenge on these two. The way Abby treated him, how she locked him up with Spike, and how she lied and tricked his mom. Until than, Jason could only survive as the two giant monsters tormented him.


Jason was still stuck in Spike’s stuffy underwear when they finally got off work. His slumbering snake just a few centimeters apart from Jason, each step Spike took shook Jason around threatening to bounce him into meaty member Something that was actually more common than not.


“Hey sweetie I’m home,” Spike called out.


“What was that,” Abby called out from somewhere, with a warning in her tone.


“Mistress!” Spike corrected. Jason nearly gagged as he felt a sudden jolt in his plastic cage as Spike got a little excited at calling Abby her desired title. How anyone could find this desirable was beyond Jason.


“That’s better,” Abby spoke sounding more pleased, “Now, go get changed. Tonight is the night…”


“Tonight,” Spike asked sounding more excited than a dog hearing the word ‘walk’.


“It’s been a week, now it’s time for your release… and his,” Abby added. Jason couldn’t see but he figured Abby was pointing downward toward his horrible housing, right at Spike’s groin. The only enjoyable thing he heard all week, he was finally getting out. The walk toward the bedroom had never been more joyful for Jason even though he clipped Spike’s stick a few times when he bounced around. The sound of a door closing and some layers of clothing coming off could be heard as Spike was changing.


“Huh… Mistress is… is this for me,” Spike’s question made Jason pause as he never heard Spike hesitate when Abby wanted him to do something.


A delighted voice from a muffled wall or door called out, “Yup. You want me to help you with it? It can be tricky at first,” Abby added sounding a little worried.


Jason didn’t care what the heck they were talking about, he banged on the chastity cage, “Just hurry up and let me out,” Jason groaned knowing he couldn’t be heard. Jason was in the dark for a few more moments before the cloth barrier was yanked down giving him the light he needed to see in the room. Still it was hard to see what Spike and Abby were talking, about as Jason was having his vision adjust while Spike moved around the room. His swaying and swinging movement reminding Jason where he was and how much he wanted out. A fleshy ceiling thumping into him with each shift that Spike made.


After a few thumps and bumps, Jason was on the verge of threshing out at the mammoth member above him. The only thing keeping him from attacking was the fact that it never helped and only seemed to do the exact opposite of getting the damn dick away from him. Jason felt some movement and by the time he got his vision back, Jason didn’t see anything except the bed and floor below him. Whatever was there for Spike was gone and out of view. Although that meant little to Jason as he continued to pound on the plastic bars holding him inside.


As Jason hung there waiting for his release, he heard some noises. A large set of hands appeared, that belonged to Abby. Jason tried to see where she was, but Abby must have been behind Spike as she was reaching around to open the cage. Jason waited and waited for Abby to let him out. However her hands were staying well away from the actual lock that kept Jason imprisoned. In fact her hands and fingers were heading to the top or tip of the plastic structure, toward Spike’s tip.


Jason frowned as he watched the long arms starting to do something. Jason was on the underside of Spike’s dick that he couldn’t see what was going on with the tip, unless he wanted to get closer, which was not happening. Instead Jason just sat there feeling frustrated at the pace that Abby was going.


However the frustration turned to confusion as Jason heard noises he had never heard before. Spike whimpering, gasping, and grunting. Sounds of something opening, slithering and sliding. Suddenly the monstrous cock above Jason jerked and started to grow. The beast started to straighten and elongate with Jason still stuck in there with it.


“Wh-what?! Wait,” Jason shouted over the noise of Spike panting and groaning. Abby just continued to do whatever she was doing.


“A little more,” She cooed from behind Spike.


Jason soon found his room for space dwindling just like the times before Spike’s got excited. Soon Jason was stuck pressed deeper into the plastic bars and foreskin of Spike’s penis. Jason groaned as he felt the sheer weight of Spike baring down on him, than something thick and hard slowly rolled across Jason back, nearly breaking his bones. Jason would have cried out a question of what that was but he was having issues breathing. Whatever it was, it was firm, and stiff.


“There,” Abby’s voice spoke as she sounded pleased. “All done, now let’s get this off…” Abby’s hands dipped into view as they approached the lock that kept Jason confined. The moment the lock was unbuckled Jason felt the pressure around him release and he fell with the plastic container he spent so long in. Jason was gasping for air as he continued to lay on the small slots in the cock cage. Abby pulled Jason and the cage away from Spike and toward her as she brought him closer to her face. Jason watched the smirking face of Abby submerge him in her grin as she beamed down at Jason. It was only for a few moments but when she was done, Abby looked away.


“How does it feel?” She asked.


“Fucking weird…” Spike spoke with worry and uncertainty in his voice..


Jason wasn’t sure what was going on, but when turned around to look at spike who spun around, he gasped. A the tip of Spike’s member there seemed to be a metal ball sticking out at the tip. The object was stuck through his urethra and it looked to be deep too.


Abby’s words cut through Jason’s perplexed mind as two finger plucked him up, “Well no shit. Anyway don’t move…” Abby warned Spike, or maybe she was speaking to Jason as she pulled him closer to the pierced penis. Jason was stunted and bewildered as he was dangling near the bulbous metal bulb sticking out of the meaty shaft. However before he could predict what was going to happen, Abby pinched the ball and started to pull the object out. A long pole of meal about an inch or smaller, slowly slide out of the now gaping gap in Spike’s cock. Jason watched the four or even six inches of cold metal glide out and leave the urethra of Spike’s dick open like a door.


“Now to put our little buddy in there,” Abby spoke. It wasn’t till Abby’s fingers were moving Jason toward the open portal of Spike’s pecker that he started to freak out. All the fighting and screaming did nothing for Jason as he was slowly inserted. Jason’s fluttering feet and soon his hips and finally up to his elbow and chest. The sickening walls of Spike’s member were warping and clamping down on him as he was stuck fast. The smell of piss and manliness swarmed and bathed Jason in the stench as he struggled.


Abby’s laughter broke Jason out of his world of horror. “He looks like a fucking rocket ready for launch!” The chuckling and sudden jerk form Spike told Jason that she was not only enjoying the joke but the feeling of himself lodged in the tube. “Anyway, how does he feel?” Abby asked.


“Fucking weird,” Spike replied.


Abby chuckled as Jason wiggled to escape with no avail. “I bet. Okay enough joking around. Time for the real fun…” Abby’s finger started to approach Jason’s head. He was frighten that she was going to fully insert him but a pinch on his skull and a quick yank, Jason was pulled out of the suffocating tube. Soon Jason was dropped and discarded on the bed near the open chastity cage. Jason watched as she yanked open a drawer and dug around a little before she had something between her finger.


Jason was speechless as he continued to watch. It was when he heard the silent screams of a small female shrinky in the giant hands of Abby, that Jason's heart sputtered. Off on the sidelines Jason watched in horror as Abby slowly brought the bewildering and horrified shrinky toward Spike. His cock hole had yet to close as Abby started to push and shove the panicking woman inside. The once empty pocket now held a person up to her shoulders, as Abby pulled back from forcing her inside of the wicked hole.


“There,” Abby announced sounding thrilled at the new person shoved into Spikes spear. “Can you feel her?”


“GOD DAMN,” Spike groaned shifting and squirming like someone was tickling him. “Babe, I don’t- this is-”


“DON'T YOU DARE!” Abby warned causing Spike to freeze up. “If you cum now I’ll gonna punish you,” Abby again threaten Spike who seemed to regain control of his body. “Now…” Abby spoke as she smirked looking at the tip of Spike’s dick, “Time for some fun.”


Jason was horrified but what Abby did next was something beyond his imagination. Abby brought her thumb down on the screaming woman and stuffed her deeper into Spike’s spigot. One second her head was visible the next only a few strands of golden hair was out of the hole. Jason felt terrible tremors rush his body as he watched Abby casually grabbed the tip of Spike’s dick and slowly rubbed her hand downward. Her hand slowly pushing toward the base of the penis. At the edge of her palm, Jason watched the lump of the poor shrinky descend downward with the hand, as Abby yanked Spike off.


Over and over Abby jerked and tugged on the meat shaft, the lump of a person moving deeper and deeper till they only seemed to get stuck at the base, toward his balls. Still Abby pumped spike up and down jerking his man stick in front of Jason. The small lump squirming in protest. The length of Spike was enough to make Jason fear the long and distant travel downward, but also how long to climb out the top. Still The lump of a person was trying… however Abby’s palm kept knocking in progress back down to zero.


Jason was repulsed by the sight of Abby rubbing Spike off with a squirming and squealing lump in his piss pipe. This however didn’t stop him or prevent Abby from having their sick twisted fun. Abby’s clenched hand wrapped around the girth of Spike and kept moving up and down. Rubbing her palm against his skin and the small shaped tiny person. Abby never gave the shrinky a chance as she played with both Spike and the poor trapped woman.


“She’s fucking tickling me,” Spike grunted and gasped. “Like… ohhh, shit.”


Jason closed his eyes, but sadly it only help envision what the poor person was going through. The smells, the textures around her/him, the gripping and claustrophobic like area reeking of Spike. Jason blinked a few times to try and get ride of the thoughts.


Abby giggled, “I knew you would like this. Alright … I think I teased you enough,” Abby spoke slowing her stroking. “You ready to pop?” Spike just grunted as he stood there with Abby holding him in her hands. “Good…” Abby purred.


Jason watched Abby give him a glance to see if he was watching. Than in a split second her mouth opened and she was gobbling down Spike’s long salami. She didn’t even seemed to need to warm up as she slurped it down in a noisy mess, gulping and sucking. Jason felt his heart stop beating as he watched Abby attack Spike’s dick like she hadn’t drank anything all day, and this was all there was. She bottom out quicker than Jason thought was possible before she pulled back with such force, she was threatening to peel Spike’s foreskin off. Than back down like a fucking pro. The sloppy sounds of sucking and slurping filled the room as Jason shuddered at the bobbing and blurring motions of Abby’s head jerking around on Spike’s crotch. Spike let his own noises out that were silent in the splattering and splashing sounds of Abby’s beautiful blow job. Jason watched as Abby’s lips continued to dig deeper and deeper, almost making sure to connect over the little bead or lump of a person stuck in Spike’s shaft.


“Oh fuck… oh FUCK!” Spike grunted and roared, as his hips and legs tighten, and than it happened.


Abby’s hands were fast. They reached up and grabbed Spike by the testicles and gave them a squeeze. As if she were pushing more cum out of them than normal. Jason didn’t think that was how it worked, but Abby was content with doing so. As she gave Spike the nudge he needed, Abby kept her lips locked on the head of his pecker. Jason witnessed in dread. It was in slow-motion as the little wiggling squirming shape was overwhelmed by what looked like an air bubble making it’s way up Spike’s underside. The larger ball of cum pushed and shoved up warded with the jerking and flexing penis. Jason watched as the little obstructed object was shoved upward on the first wave on to stop midway. Than the second wave hit. Finally a third surge of semen plowed into the little lump. Jason couldn’t look away as the round little oval in Spike’s cock, spewed past Abby’s lips. Jason looked at Abby who was closing her eyes enjoying the moment. There was only one place for the poor shrinky to have ended up...


Abby gulped.


Whatever collected load she had gathered soon made a similar but much larger bulge in her throat as it slowly traveled downward toward her chest.


Jason whimpered as Abby continued to milk Spike till he was spent. Popping her mouth of the weakened willy, Abby let out a sigh as she inhaled some air. “Mmmm, tasty,” She muttered. Spike on the other hand looked like he just passed away and was slowly moving on to the afterlife.


As Spike swayed there slowly recovering, Abby turned to Jason. Still low to the ground, Abby approached Jason and grinned.


Jason scrambled backwards the best he could but didn’t make much of a distance form Abby who smirked at him. Jason could see a little splash of semen on her upper lip. Before he could say anything, Abby’s tongue darted out and gathered it up before smiling. “Had fun?” The only response Jason had was his ragged breath as he couldn’t take his eyes off those enormous lips that just gobbled up someone with no effort at all. “Good, cause I know I-”


Before she could finish her little talk with Jason, he heard a rumbling noise and soon her lips closed her and mouth blossomed outward. Pucker cheeks blew up and suddenly a loud roar combined with rushing air hit Jason as Abby let out a decent sized burp. The fresh smell of Spike’s sperm filling Jason’s nose with it’s scent, making him gag on the manly smell.


“OH!” Abby chuckled, “Excuse me. I did just swallow a big meal… anyway,” Abby went on moving a little closer. “Like I was saying. I had fun, and unless you want to keep playing with Spike and me,” Abby said moving closer so she was within licking distance, “I suggest you stay a good boy for your mommy.”


Jason was too terrified of the large woman grinning her teeth at him to say anything. Jason slowly nodded his horrified head up and down.


Abby beamed a smile at Jason, “Good… now…” She said slowly picking up Jason who was too scared to move around caught between Abby’s enormous fingers. Jason wasn’t sure where she was taking him but soon he was placed in the same drawer the other shrinky came from. “You stay here.” She said plopping Jason in the ajar drawer. Jason watched as Abby grabbed what looked like a cup or jar from inside the night stand and pulled it out. Jason watched as it came into the room’s light and he saw several petrified figures stuck in the container. “Spike and I have a lot more playtime. It has been a week after all…” Abby announced smiling at Jason before an evil grin hit the little people trapped in the jar.


Jason watched Abby leave his view. For the next hour and a half he was bombarded with the sounds of Spike and Abby screaming moaning as they did things to each other. Very naughty and sexual things.

Worse was the little noises that Jason swore he could hear that belonged to the extra people involved in their “playtime”. Jason could do nothing but rock back in forth in the dresser drawer praying that it would be over soon. However it seemed after a week of holding back, this was gonna be a very very long night for everyone...

End Notes:

a279;Let me know what you think

Hot Tub by Kickyou

“I think your mom hates me.”



“What,” Angela scoffed before it quickly turned into a laugh, “My mom doesn’t hate you.”



I slowly spun my tube float in the water so I was now facing my girlfriend, Angela, before I responded. I gently pushed my left arm off the side and into the extremely hot water just before giving it a few pushes to rotate around. The warming water I was floating in gave off a nice radiant heat that relaxed my muscles after a very very long and stressful day. Pair that with the company of Angela, and my day went from horrible to enjoyable. Which was why I didn’t want to bring up the conversation about Angela’s mom at dinner, but it came out anyway. Waiting till Angela’s body was in view, I continued to spin around until my giant girlfriend was now in front of me.



I couldn’t help but take another moment to gaze at the gorgeous woman sitting in the hot tub with me. Although we’ve been dating for over a year or so, seeing her never ceased to amaze me. Angela had her long sleek blonde hair pulled up and off her shoulder into a nice tight bun, keeping her hair dry and out of the hot tub. She was up to her neck in the very still water with both arms hanging out, one supporting her from slipping under the waterline, and the other holding up a glass of wine from the water. My eyes couldn’t help but peer a little below the water line, with the lights in the hot tub helping illuminate what was below. I could make out the dark green and white striped bikini top she was wearing, helping to hold her voluptuous breast down below the water line.



Sighing, I went on with the paused conversation, “Are you sure? I mean, she was glaring at someone or something at dinner tonight.”



Angela blew a raspberry before taking a sip of wine and letting out a relaxed sigh, “She just had a long day, that’s all. She had to drive my sisters for five hours on the road before getting here.” Angela chuckled before saying, “That would drive anyone bonkers, trust me.”



I tried to take Angela’s words to heart, but it was hard at how often I would catch the older woman glancing or looking directly at me during dinner. Yet, what Angela said was true, she had driven several hours on the road to get here, and Angela’s little sisters were known to be a handful. I couldn’t help but think maybe I was being a little paranoid. Deciding to forget about dinner and how uncomfortable it was, I focused my attention on Angela to help distract myself. “I guess…maybe we shouldn’t talk about your mother anymore.”



Angela arched an eyebrow before laughing, “You’re the one that brought her up, but yeah I agree, enough about my mom.” Smiling Angela leaned a little closer, dipping slightly deeper into the Jacuzzi as she approached my little raft. Her angelic face lowering to get more level with my float in the water. “How's the water? It’s not too hot is it,” Angela asked while watching me dip my arm in.



“It’s hot… but not too hot. Just right I’d say.” The temperature was just high enough that steam was lightly coming off the surface of the water. The air was warm and moist. Just a hint of the chemical chlorine used to keep it clean nipped at my nose. Sitting in the Jacuzzi with Angela after a long day was just what I needed. The hot air was so relaxing on the nerves and muscles it was impossible for me not to sink deeper in my float. The warm water lapping at my butt sitting in the middle of the plastic ring keeping me afloat. “What about you,” I ask Angela.



“Mmm,” Angela muttered, sinking a little lower into the hot tube. The water is now reaching up to her chin. Angela brought her cup to her lips and took a swig before sighing, “Nothing beats a drink and a dip. The water isn’t too rough for you is it,” Angela asked.



I smiled as I closed my eyes, “Nope, it’s just fine.” The hot tube didn’t even have a single bubble going. The only waves in the large container were from the gentle movements that Angela made or the slight breeze from the evening air. It was just right, almost like it was my personal pond I was floating in. A lake of hot warm water with the most lovely person in the world.



Leaning back into the float, I let my eyes close as I surfed the calm waters with Angela sitting nearby. This was exactly what we needed. Just a week together relaxing and bonding. Yes, her family showing up was not part of the plan, and although they would be staying the week, I figured it wouldn’t matter as long as I got moments like this with Angela. The giantess of my dreams. A woman so perfect, it was impossible for me not to gush over her.



“We didn’t get to see the beach this afternoon,” Angela announced as I felt the raft slowly lift up and down from a gentle wave caused by her moving in the water.



“There’s always tomorrow,” I offer. “Although it’s supposed to be very sunny.” I couldn’t help but smile as I look at Angela sipping from her drink. Teasing her I quickly added, “You might need someone to rub in some sun-lotion, you know, in those hard to reach spots.”



Angela snorted and coughed into her drink. The movement caused slightly larger ripples than before, nothing too dangerous to surf over. I smiled at her reaction before she recovered, “Really now? Well, good thing my mom and sisters showed up today right?”



My smile slowly faded. I actually forgot about them for a moment. “Oh… right.” Disappointment seeped from me as it sounded like I wouldn’t get the chance to rub gallons of white pasty goo all over my girlfriends body.



Angela sighed before rolling her eyes, “But seeing how disappointed you are at the news. I guess I wouldn’t mind having you help me out.” The smile returned full force as I looked at Angela with joy. “BUT!” Angela quickly added as she lifted her hand out of the water. Her large index finger dripping hot water as it came closer in a warning gesture, “If you miss a spot and I get even the slightest bit of sunburn… you’re gonna lose all sun-lotion privileges for the rest of the vacation.”



There was no way that I was gonna let that happen. Even if it meant that I would have to stay on Angela’s body all day reapplying new layers of sun-lotion just so she didn’t burn, it would be my honor to do so. Just the thought of traversing her toned skin and slightly tanned body was a dream come true. Massaging the slick concoction of sun blocking cream would be a service I’m willing to provide for Angela. “Babe, there’s no way I’d mess up like that.” Giving Angela one of those goofy smiles I usually do when we chat, I couldn’t help but notice something. “Speaking of sunburn… you’re looking a little red right now.”



Angela seemed shocked as she looked down through the water and at her skin, “Am I?”. Slowly rising out of the water so she could see more of her skin, Angela sat up on the side of the hot tube. The waves of water rippled around causing me to grab my float and hold on as I dipped after each surge of water. I continued to hold on tight, but was able to glance up at Angela’s smooth and firm belly pulling out of the hot water. Drops of water rained down, splashing the water below or falling out of the hot tub. Angela continued to examine her skin as I noticed she was indeed pinking from how long she sat in the hot water.



A little worried that she might get heat stroke or pass out, I warned her to take it easy. “Why not go cool off and grab another drink babe? You’re almost done with that one, by the time you make another and come back, I’m sure you’ll have cooled down enough to join me.”



Angela looked a little worried, “Are you sure? I don’t want to leave you out here all by yourself.”



I waved Angela away, “Go go, I’ll be fine. It’s like five maybe ten minutes tops. I’ll barely even notice you gone.” Angela seemed hesitant at first, she looked down at me with concern. However I could see her skin and although the night wasn’t cold, the difference in the hot tub water and the outside air was making her skin chilly. Already I could spot the little lumps forming on her skin as she gave a slight shiver. “Angela, sweetheart, you worry too much. Go grab a towel, make another drink, and come back. Then we can talk about plans for tomorrow and the rest of the week, okay?”



Angela was hesitant for a few more moments, but one little gust of cool night air hit just right causing her to visibly shiver. Finally she reluctantly got all the way out of the Jacuzzi. Pulling her feet out of the water, I could hear the gallons of water splashing the ground as Angela swung her body off the side of the hot tub, “Fine, I’m going, but don’t you do anything stupid while I’m gone. I mean it!”



“I won’t,” I shout knowing that Angela was just reaching the distance my voice would reach her. I smiled as I laid back in my float. The water started to calm back down from Angela’s departure. The sound of a glass door sliding open and then shutting signaled Angela’s complete absence.



It was a beautiful night, with the stars and moon out giving just enough light to see along with the outside night lights turned on nearby. The beach house was just close enough to the ocean that I could hear the waves just slightly in the distance. Combine all this with the scent of beach and hot tub mixed together, with the relaxing and simmering temperature of the water, all my thoughts vanished. The day melted away, floating off just like how I was floating in the water. I completely forgot about Angela’s family showing up ruining what would have been a wonderful week alone with her. Maybe I was jumping to conclusions. Just because Angela’s mom and sisters showed up, didn’t mean that this entire week was a bust. Maybe it could be fun spending time with all of them?



I tried to keep my mind cheerful and relaxed, looking on the possible positive side of things. That was when all of a sudden the sound of the outside glass door sliding open pulled me out of my near slumber like state. “That was quick,” I called out to Angela. It didn’t feel like it had been a few minutes. In fact it was so soon that it almost felt like Angela forgot something, so she was coming back to grab it. Opening my eyes I peered around to see if I could spot Angela. “Did you forget something,” I called out again expecting to see Angela’s head come into view soon.



It was still quiet except for the approaching footsteps. Figuring that Angela didn’t hear me, I rolled over in my float and looked over to the side of the Jacuzzi. Sure enough I spotted some very familiar looking golden hair bouncing into view. I opened my mouth to call out to Angela once again, but just before her name left my lips I noticed something was different. The hair style had changed. It wasn’t put in a bun anymore and was now just flowing without being tied back at all. As more hair and her face started to come into view, I realized my mistake. As strikingly similar the hair looked, once I saw the newcomer's face I immediately knew I messed up. This wasn’t Angela coming back to the hot tub, this was her mother.



Maria slowly walked around toward the steps leading up to the hot tub. I watched with a wary eye as the older woman circled around about to get in. “Maria, I-I didn’t know you were gonna come out here,” I called out. As she passed by I could make out the small earpiece in her ear, letting me know she could hear me. Maria slowly brought what looked to be a massive margarita up to her lips and sipped the cold looking drink before responding.



“Well it is MY beach house,” Maria spoke with some authority behind her voice. “Am I not allowed to enjoy myself?”



I shook my head, “No, that’s not what I meant, I just-”



Maria quickly cut me off, “Good!”



Not able to really argue with the woman, I couldn’t do anything but float in the vastly open water as she approached the front of the Jacuzzi. I watched as Angela’s mother started to climb up the small set of stairs that lead to the top of the hot tub. As she climbed more of her body was shown off in what was possibly the smallest bathing suit ever constructed. It was easy to see where Angela got her figure from, as her mother was a more busty and well rounded person. With just a decade and some change in age from Angela’s own, Maria looked more like an older sister than her mom. Even after three children, Maria’s body was a prime example of the phrase, “aged like a fine wine”. Where most older woman, age would be their mortal enemy, Maria seemed to find the secrets to life and youth. There were only a few things that gave away Maria’s possible age, but only a fool would say what those were.



The dark blue swimsuit clung tightly against Maria’s body as she slowly reached the top of the stairs and proceeded to insert one foot into the water. Soon Maria was sitting on the edge of the hot tub looking down at me, from just above her drink. She took one more sip before removing her drink from her face. Looking straight at me, I could see the contempt and disapproval in her eyes. Just like at dinner, it was now painfully clear she didn’t think much of me.



“So,” She finally said after a long pause, “You’re dating my daughter…”



I didn’t know if she was asking a question or stating the facts. Either way, I could hear the tone in her voice. She didn’t seem happy about it. I just didn’t know why. Was it my size? Maybe it was something else, my gender? It could be something entirely different, all that I knew was she didn’t have a very sympathetic look on her right now. One that maybe made me feel very nervous, since it was just the two of us outside in this extremely large container of water.



It took me a moment to realize that Maria was in fact asking a question as she looked on at me, “OH! Uh, yes… yes I’m- I mean, were dating…” I rambled out quickly to appease the woman.



Maria continued to watch me as she brought her drink back up to her mouth for a loud sip, “Hmmm,” She muttered in a haughty like manner. After a long loud slurp Maria sighed with disdain, “I see.”



I couldn’t help but gulp at how things were turning out. Even in the hot water, I could feel a slight chill run over my body. It didn’t help that this was the first day meeting Angela’s mom, and now it was very clear that she didn’t have a very liking attitude toward me. Why that was, I had no idea and it only worried me more.



Without much of a warning, Maria slipped into the hot tub. Well somewhere between slid in and splashed, as Maria went from two feet in the water to up to her bosom in a flash of a moment.



I let out a shocked sound as I couldn’t do much but grab the sides of my raft as a surge of hot steamy water surged away from Maria and out across the once calm water. The wave lurched me upward and over the top before dropping me on the other side. It was startling, but things weren’t over. As Maria’s body displaced a good size of water, the waves crashed over the side of the hot tub before some ricocheted back toward me. Soon another wave from the side lifted me up with the flotation device under me. I gripped harder to the rubbery plastic as I bounced from one wave to another. Luckily the waves sent out soon died after a few bounces off the sides of the hot tub, eventually leading back to a calm pool of hot water like moments before. By the time the water settled down, I was now displaced from the center of the hot tub and toward the opposite side from Maria.



“Nothing like a soak after a long drive,” Maria sighed from the other side of the tub sipping away at her greenish drink in her cup. I was still settling down from the tidal wave of water that I nearly missed the last part of Maria spoke behind the rim of her cup. “Not that you would know what that's like.”



Sensing the way Maria was directing her aggression with that last whispering comment, I kept my mouth shut as I watched the older woman sink a little deeper into the water. Her bikini-covered breast slowly dipped deeper into the depth of the water, slowly bringing the water level to her neck. Seeing as Maria wasn’t in the happiest moods, I figured staying on the other side of the hot tub would be best for me. Just got to wait it out till Angela joined us. Oh God, I hope she made her drink fast and cooled down...



“Water seems a little cold,” Maria announced. Turning around in the water, Maria reached over the side and started to play with the settings of the water. “Not much of a hot tub at this temperature… and where are the freaking bubbles,” Maria demanded hitting a few more buttons.



At the mere mention of bubbles I started to feel a sense of panic, “Uh, bubbles? No, no! Wait-”



Suddenly the water came to life as a booming sound filled the night air as the jets on the hot tub came to life. I felt the surge of air coming up from below as the calm sea bubbled to a raging roar. Water rippled and tossed large waves around as my float was pushed to the side from the force. Grabbing the edges of the plastic doughnut I felt it spin as a rogue wave of foam water splurted up from below shoving me around.



“SHIT!” I shouted over the sound of the jets guzzling gasses up from below. I could see several jets forcing out fuzzy frothy foam to the surface of the water. While the waves started to build from the water jets, I could feel the heat in the water starting to increase. What was a very warm and hot shower like water temperature, it soon started to change into a more molten hot like liquid. Something that made me hiss when it touched my butt with it’s new found boiling degrees. “HOT HOT!” I shouted, feeling the water bite me from below. Instead of letting my backside dip into the water, I had to arch my back so it stayed out of the burning water. Slowly my raft was spinning around and I could see I was drifting toward the one part of the Jacuzzi I really didn’t want to approach. I was slowly being pushed toward Maria…



“That’s much better,” Maria called out as she seemed to be enjoying the changes in the hot tub with the new settings. What might have been relaxing for Maria was pandemonium for me. The center of the hot tub had turned into a giant whirlpool as the bubbles and current of water all started to gather and surge in the middle. Not wanting to get caught up in that death trap, I could only attempt to use my hands to try and paddle away and stay on the outskirts of the hot tube current. One that was slowly dragging me toward the larger woman who kept a stink eye on me the whole time.



“Maybe-maybe you can turn it down! Like just a notch,” I called out to Maria as the raft I tried to stay in wobbled a little from a stray jet of water spluttering up from below. Gasping, I grabbed the side of the float and felt it spin around drastically from the sudden surge of water. It took all my effort not to fall off my raft, and even more effort to slow my spin I shoved my hand in the nearly boiling water. Wincing from the heat, I finally pulled out my hand from the scorching water as soon as my drastic spinning slowed down to a controlled twirl. Shaking my hand I noticed I was much closer to Maria who never took her eyes off of me. Always peering at me, like a predator watching its prey swimming around in circles.



“Oh right, it must be hard for someone like you…” Maria paused for a sip of her drink, “Being so tiny and all.”



The strong current of water had a mind of its own as it pulled me along its path on the outside of the whirlpool near the middle of the hot tub. Turning my gaze forward on the stream dragging me along, I finally noticed my destination. I gulped as I watched my path run forward and toward the single and only Goddess in the water, the very titaness herself, Maria. “It-it can be,” I hesitantly say as I try and paddle my way back away from Maria, however the water flow was too fast and way too hot. My hands could only be in the water for so long before they started to sting, which couldn’t affect my drift enough to get out of the way. I was only slowing my approach slightly as I grew closer to the massive woman sitting in the bubbling water before me. I could only watch as the gigantic woman in front of me, the one taking up at least a fourth or so of the Jacuzzi, blocked my path forward. Her massive body was towering before me as I encroached her position.



Maria’s eyes were off in the distance as she sat there content with the guzzling water and foaming waves around her. The torrent of hot water gushing around her didn’t so much as sway her, as for my small plastic float, it told another story. Maria stayed still as the bubbling water flew out of its gaping holes in the side of the plastic walls underwater. Struggling to stay away from the whirlpool and losing ground toward the mammoth mommy that made her position clear, I tried to keep clear of both disasters before me and failing. However, Maria had other plans. Seeing me trying to struggle and fight my way away from her she couldn’t help but smirk as she watched my struggles. The smile said that she was enjoying my frantic splashes and attempts to get away from her.



Maria laughed watching me struggle in the water, “Oh? Look at you. Are you so scared of coming closer to me?”



Not trying to answer I did what I could to fight the current but watched as I was growing closer to the gargantuan woman slurping her drink away. I fought but found no matter how hard I swam against the current, I kept getting pulled toward the beast before me. The only thing left would be to jump out of my flaot and attempt a free swim away, but that was suicidal.



I couldn’t splash the water hard enough as I continued to drifted toward the towering terror that took up the space before me. She was pulling not just me but other parts of the hot tub toward her enormous body. It was like she had her own freaking gravity well in the pool of water. Any stray leaves or bugs were collapsing toward the massive sized body in the water. I could only struggle to fight aways from the straining pull on my float. Feeling the water tug me toward the enormous person before me, I couldn’t do much besides fling water on myself in my frantic struggles. However, that wasn’t pushing me out of the way of Angela’s mother. Her path was steadfast in the way and not going anywhere. It was like I was in a paddle boat about to collide with a mountainous iceberg in the shape of Angela’s mom.



“Maybe you can turn down the bubbles,” I tried to shout over the noise caused by the bubbles surging and pushing me in one direction. However Maria didn’t even bat an eyelash at me. She simply took another sip of her drink and relaxed even more than she already was. My words weren’t reaching her or she just didn’t care what I had to say.



Maria’s body grew large every passing second as I approached the motherly woman. Seeing as I would soon be just below her face, I decided to try and rough out the current and hope I pass by without so much as a disturbance. Clutching the side of the raft, I held firmly on to my life preserver as Maria’s eyes followed me. It wasn’t till I was close to her chin, just feet away from her skin, that she decided to say something.



I watched her mouth open slightly, a smirk tugging at her lips into a slight grin. Maria’s lips fluttered as she spoke just loud enough for me to hear her over the jets. “You know a lot of accidents can happen out here, it would be a shame if something were to happen to you tonight...”



Unsure if I heard correctly I could only look up and blink a few times. “What?”



The waves around me grew a little more chaotic as suddenly Maria’s hand came out of the water nearby. The water rippled and spun me around as Maria displaced a large portion of water from just lifting her hand up. Still bobbing up and down, I held on tightly to the plastic material under me, I could only watch as Maria’s finger pointed out as it came closer to me and my raft. “Such a tiny little thing… you and that little TOY or whatever. I sure hope it doesn’t pop or anything,” Maria chuckled as her enormous finger grew closer and much larger. Easily the same size as me and my flotation device, the sharp finger nail came forward, still dripping droplets of water off of it.



“Wait, wait! Don’t-” I protested as the large sharp looking tip came surging at me. Not even remotely holding back, Maria stabbed the side of my raft and gave me a sudden slamming feeling. It felt like a car rammed into the side of me, as I was shoved around. “No, don’t do that!” I shouted at Maria as she just grinned at my protest. Her finger still sticking out like a knife trying to stab me.



“You're fine, stop crying, see,” Maria taunted as she deliberately stabbed my float again, only this time harder. It was like she wanted to pop the thing!



“Your gonna break it!” I cried out trying to control the raft that was slowly spinning out of control. Each jab I could hear the rubber making noises like it was about to explode from the extra force applied to it. Maria didn’t show a drop of remorse as she continued to poke and prod at my float.



“See it’s fine,” Maria laughed again before turning her attention back to her drink. Taking a nice gulp, it was now that I noticed that Maria was starting to grow a darker shade of red. Looking at her nearly half empty drink, I wasn’t sure if it was from the heat of the water or the amount of alcohol she had consumed. I could only think of trying to use the same excuse I used with Angela. I would just convince the older woman to get out, if not to just grab another drink. “Maria,” I called out, still trying to stay balanced in the tipping and rocking raft. Seeing as Maria didn’t hear or react I tried again shouting her name till she dipped her head toward me. “You’re looking a little warm there, maybe you should cool off or something?”



“Warm,” Maria repeated. “It is kind of hot…” At the mention of the temperature Maria lifted her damp hand and swiped at her damp forehead.



“Yeah, maybe you should cool off,” I tell her again hoping that she listens to me.



“Hmmm, it's kind of stuffy,” Maria spoke as if pondering something.



“Very stuffy,” I repeat her own words back at her. Once Maria got out of the hot tub it would only be a matter of time before Angela got back. Without her mom in the water, I wouldn’t have to worry about the damn woman trying to pop my raft or whatever else she was concocting in her drunken head. If I had to spin around the hot tub and suffer the heat by myself, that would be fine with me. So long as Maria wasn’t near me causing problems. “Maybe you should just step out for a few moments, you know just to cool down?”



Maria seemed to consider my words as she sat there for a little longer. I was already drifting back toward Maria as she pondered it. Finally she nodded, “I think I hear what your saying, although it’s so hard hearing you since you’re so tiny,” Maria chuckled as she took another sip. “You’re saying I need to get less stuffy?”



I just shook my head, “Uh sure. Less stuffy.” I encouraged Maria.



Maria made a sound I wasn’t expecting, it was some kind of cross between a snort and a laugh. “If you say so dear,” Maria said as she started to lean forward to get up out of the tub. I got ready for the tidal wave of hot bubbly water when Maria would stand up. However, as I prepared for the surge of water, it never came. Instead Maria only leaned forward in the water. I couldn’t help but frown as I watched the older woman seem to be doing something underwater with her hands. It only took a few moments of leaning forward before she sighed, “There… all freed up.”



I frowned as I opened my mouth to ask what she was saying but suddenly a massive dark object started to rise up from the water. I watched as Maria’s hand came out of the water holding a massive swim top in a similar design. My confused mind couldn’t process it fast enough as a large set of breasts came up out of the water to my left and right. Maria’s cleavage bobbed to the top of the bubbling water as it bounced to the surface free. I felt the waves ripple over me as Maria’s left and right breast birthed up from the depths of the water. I was now stuck in a narrow valley of water with two large balloons of flesh flanking my sides. The sound of Maria sighing was covered up by my shouting protest of her nudity.



“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” I cried out trying not to stare, but unable to as the massive mother of all mammary glands floated next to me. They looked more like islands as they swayed in the water uninhibited.



“I’m getting more relaxed,” Maria spoke calmly, like she hadn’t just flashed her titties out to her daughter's boyfriend in a freaking hot tub.



It was clear she didn’t care that I was present, in fact it almost sounded like she enjoyed the fact that I was now sandwiched between her bodacious bosom. The only positive part of being stuck between the two meat mountains was the water current wasn’t pushing and tipping my raft anymore. It was almost as if I was safe between the mega mommy melons. Sadly, I would have braved the storm out there than be stuck between Maria’s mammoth mammaries.



Deciding on getting out of there as quickly as possible, I rapidly slapped and splashed to help paddle my way backwards toward the open gap ahead of me. The sooner I was free from the massive mountains on either side of me the sooner I’d feel slightly safer. Each breath that Maria took the walls on either side of me closed in before drifting away as she exhaled. All it would take would be a good mighty sneeze or hard cough and I would find myself plastered between the two massive walls of womanhood on either side of me.



Turning around I spotted the opening, near the tips of Maria’s b. It almost felt like I was in a small row boat trying to leave a massive port built for cruise ships. As much as I tried to forget about where I was, it was hard not to be reminded by the floating islands bobbing around my port and starboard sides. It was difficult, but keeping my head down and focusing on paddling away was the best I could do. I tried to think of Angela rather than her mom, but it was hard. Maria and Angela were so similar, that it was easy to see how much Angela took after her mom with their chest size being very familiar to each other .



“My oh my,” Maria panted. I couldn’t help but pause and look up at the older woman waving her hand in front of her face. “It’s so steamy hot, Wooo.” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at her statement. It was beyond steamy as the steamy air was causing both of us to sweat profusely, or maybe that was the hot sticky water clinging to our skin. I tried to ignore Maria as she continued to talk as I splashed away from her. “It’s so hot my tits feel like they are gonna fall right off.”



Not an image I wanted to picture, but I had no time to waste on Maria. If she wanted to complain she could, I needed to escape from her cleavage canal before something bad-



That thought was shattered when Maria’s hand came down between her chest blocking my progress forward. I watched as her hand dipped underwater before me. I gasped as I watched Maria’s wrist tilt and start to come up. Maria’s open palm was below me as it came rushing up and soon, I found myself rising out of the water.



“WHOA! MARIA WAIT! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” I cried out as I felt my raft barely float in her water filled palm.



“Just got to cool the girls off, that’s all,” Maria cooed.



Peering over the side I grabbed my raft seeing how many hundreds of feet out of the water I was. If I fell… there would definitely be a splat on Maira's booby blubber. Gulping, I prayed that Maria wouldn't do something like tilt her hand and pour me out.



Maria tilted her hand, and poured me out of it.



I felt a scream come out of my throat as I felt my whole world turn. Gallons of water and myself, started to pour out of Maria’s palm. I watched as I was dumped out in the air and fell downward. My panic turned to confusion when I saw a wall of flesh coming toward me instead of water. I didn’t know what to think, but the moment I collided with the skin, I knew I wasn’t dead. The impact was firm but squishy. It was enough to knock air out of my lungs but didn’t break my nose when I hit it face first. Pulling my stinging face out of the fleshy ground, I groaned as I looked up and spotted Maria looking right at me with a childish smile.



Maria's smile turned to a smirk before her teasing voice spoke, “Well look at you, grabbing onto my boobs like that. You should be ashamed of groping a woman like that!”



I ignored Maria’s taunting words as I started to try and pull myself up from the impact zone. Oddly enough the ground swayed, like a boat on the sea. The fleshy ground below me was barely holding my weight as it moved to the turmoil of water below it and my body displacing the flooring below me. It wasn’t till a darker shadow loomed over me that I realized how bad of a situation I was in. Glancing up at the new shade, I saw Maria’s hand hovering over me.



“No… no, no, no!” I shouted, already knowing what was going to happen. Sure enough Maria tilted her hand.



I held my breath as a sudden surge of hot water poured down and splashed around me. I got swept up in the current of liquid as it pulled me down the sloped breast. I could feel myself being tugged downward toward Maria's boob. I tried to fight the current of water but there was nothing to grab onto as I slid along the smooth skin. Luckily the water was only so strong and soon faded out leaving my wet and damp body on the slightly drying skin. However, Maria was already on the move. The sound of water being displaced brought my attention back to the hand that was slowly drifting back into the sky above me as it held something above.



“It’s so warm out tonight,” Maria called out as she held her dripping palm above me.



I couldn’t help but shout out for Maria to stop what she was gonna do.



She didn’t listen as she turned her palm sideways and let the torrent of hot water splash down on me. The flowing fluid splashed around and pushed me further down yet again. It was like being on a waterslide as I flew down with the wave of water coursing around me. There was enough water to carry me closer to the edge of Maria’s tit. The angle of the ground turned into a stepper drop, and I could see the encroaching water just beyond it over the lip of her breast. Without my raft under me, I didn’t know how long I would last in that boiling and constantly turning water.



It wasn’t gonna be good if I fell into that water, so I did all I could, I started to grab at Maria’s flesh to find something to hold onto. Any fold of skin, a lump, a bump, or even a pimp of some kind. Sadly the water flow and the slick and smooth skin left little to no perch for me to grab onto. I continued to slide and slip down with nothing to stop my descent toward the water. The curvature of Maria’s chest was coming up, and soon there would be a drop off into the surging water. My hands started to flay more and more drastically as I felt the end of my life coming to its end. I Tried to find something to connect with, but all I found was fleshy smooth silky skin that had no friction at all.



The lip of Maria’s breast came up to me sooner than I could react, I was going over the side. Splashing and struggling all I could, finally I made a last ditch effort to grab whatever was nearby in a mighty big bear hug. Just as I went over the edge, my right hand grabbed something firm, hard, and stiff. My left hand flung out and grabbed it too to secure myself. Suddenly my drop off the edge of Maria’s milkers stopped. I hung in the air as I held onto the only thing that kept me afloat in the air. Looking up, I saw the object I was holding, Maria’s stiff sticking nipple.



“Jesus…” I whispered praying to him about my safety and the pure unlikeliness that this would happen.



“Ohhh watch where you’re grabbing,” Maria called out in an almost playful manner.



I did my best to ignore the giggling woman as I looked around my new dangling position. I was only a few feet above the water, however without a raft the water looked troubling. Just a few minutes in there and I could probably lose myself in the current and drown. Or maybe I would pass out from the hot water that almost seemed to keep getting hotter every minute. Whatever my fate would be in the roaring water, I found hanging off Maria’s naked nipple just slightly better than that.



It only took me a few moments to realize how bad of a situation I was in right now. I… AM HANGING OFF ANGELA’S MOM’S BREAST! AHHHHHH!!!!

What the hell was I gonna say if Angela walked out here and saw this? Oh this was bad. Really really bad. “MARIA,” I called out. “You need to put your-” I stopped speaking as I realized what I was about to say. If I told her to put her bra back on, would she remove me first? No, judging by how she was laughing and sipping her drink like some drunken bar girl, there was a high possibility that she would just shove her bikini on with me under it. Then I would be in a worse situation than now, especially if she stayed in the hot tub with me strapped to her chest. There was no way I was gonna drown stuck to the bikini of this woman. I would chance my luck with Angela spotting me on her half naked mother and pray she understood my position I was casted into.



Groaning I held onto the stiff ledge formed by the puckering firm skin sticking out. I couldn’t tell if it was from the steamy water, someone’s accumulating sweat, or a combination of both of them, but my hands started to slip as the surface of the taunt titty was truly slipping. There was no way I could hang onto Maria all night like this. Something had to change.



“Maria,” I called out again. “Are you gonna help me?”



A loud slurp told me that Maria was getting close to the end of her drink. Smacking her lips from the taste of her beverage she thought about the question, I tried to remain as calm as I could hanging off the killer knockers of my girlfriend’s mother, the same things she had given Angela way back. A thought I never would have dreamed of thinking of if I wasn’t about to fall into a boiling pool of water. Finally Maria leaned forward to look over her cleavage and down at me hanging on, “I would but…” A smirk crossed her lips, “I think you’re getting the hang of things.”



I could only blink a few times. Was she making fun of my situation?!



“But I wonder,” Maria went on as she didn’t lift a finger to help my slipping grip. “How long you will last if I do…” Maria started to slowly twist left. I could feel the massive weight of her milker moving mighty through the water from the turn. I watched the waves kicking up from the breast dragging through the hot tub of water, splashing water away from themselves. “This,” Maria laughed as she quickly changed direction in a split second. Suddenly my body flopped to the other side, as Maria started to swing her breast to the right. “Hold on little one, things are gonna get very choppy!”



“MARIA!” I shouted as I felt Maria cut to the left again, swinging my body almost ninety degrees to the side from the force of her swaying about.



Still laughing like some child playing in a pool or body of water, Maria continued a few more swings and swishes before saying, “What about this?”



Before I could even ask what she meant, Maria showed me. Out of nowhere I felt my gut drop as everything started to lift up out of the water. The G force of being lifted up without warning made my gut swarm up my throat from the sudden displacement. Looking below I watched Maria’s mammoth mound of meat move upward out of the water gracefully. What looked to be a simple drop into the scolding water soon looked to be a few stories tall drop. Without a warning my stomach sailed from my throat to my anus as everything came crashing down. I gasped before holding my breath as Maria’s melons mashed into the water below. The sound of water exploding filled my ears before the hot water scorched my skin. The water soaked my head and arms as Maria’s breast bobbed under the surface of the water for a few seconds before they bounced to the top like some kind of life preservers. I let out my shouts for air and the hot heat on my skin as we both surfaced. Dripping from the moist chlorine smelling water, I panted from the fear of being dunked like that. My grip amazingly stayed on but I could feel my fingers slipping on the firm but slightly smooth surface of Maria’s nipple. The round edges doing nothing to help my grappling as the new droplets of water help slick it up even more than before.



“Oh my, you're still there…” Maria laughed looking at my attempts to stay grappled to the tip of her giant jug. Still struggling, I looked up at the milf who was clearly a few shades redder than she before getting into the hot tub. A mixture of situations all combining to make this incident all the more chaotic and deadly for me. The way Maria was biting her lip, the look in her twinkling eyes… this was more than just being drunk and overheated. “I can see why my daughter likes to keep you around,” Maria muttered as she did a slow swish left and right again sloshing her chest around like it was some simple baggage.



My hands were wearing down as I felt the force of Maria’s jiggling. It wasn’t easy staying on as every forceful fling tugged on my arms causing one of my hands to slip and desperately try to re-grip for safety. After the jiggle fest of Maria motor boating the hot tub water, my arms felt like jello. At this point a simple hiccup was sure to rocket me off of Maria’s mega milker.



WHERE WAS ANGELA?!



“My goodness… you’re like a leech or some kind of tick. Just staying suckled to me like the parasite you are,” Maria snorted. “I can feel your little hands just wrapping around me… so desperately struggling to stay on, it’s just so funny, So...” Maria scoffed. “So… something…”



I couldn’t help but look up at the woman as she gazed at me with those eyes. It wasn’t till I heard something below me, under the waves of bubbles and water. Something that sounded off. Something that wasn’t tumbling water and splashing waves. Confused, I looked behind me to gasp in horror. Floating above the rippling water, was a similar article of clothing to the discarded bikini top behind Maria. The same flora pattern and color scheme matched. It seemed the undergarment of Maria had come undone. Maria was now nude in the hot tub...



My mouth sputtered before I screamed out in shock and alarm at the realization, “M-M-MARIA! YOUR BOT-T-OM! BOTTOM CAME UNDONE!!!”



“Would you look at that, so it has…” Maria agreed. However, she didn’t react remotely like I did. In fact she didn’t seem all that shocked or worried. Maria didn’t even attempt to grab the long cloth that was floating away toward the center of the hot tub and away from herself.



A sudden jerking motion brought my distracted attention back to Maria, she was moving again. My body moved in time and direction of wherever Maria swung her chest around to. Each dip and sway caused my body to jerk and pull on the perk nipple. I could tell this was more enjoyable for Maria than it was for me. As much as I most likely would have loved to do this with Angela, to be trapped on her mother’s tit was not evenly enjoyable. The MILFy mother was enjoying her treatment of me more and more as she wiggled and shook her body in the water.



Maria laughed as she slowed down her wiggling chest sways just by a bit. “I can see why my daughter keeps you around. You sure know your way around a woman's body, that’s for sure.” I didn’t even attempt to answer that statement. If not to provoke the woman, but also to keep from being waterboarded by the incoming liquid she was dunking me into. Gasping as she dipped and pulled both me and her breast out of the water, I coughed and cleared any water out of my mouth. “Just a little more…” Maria panted like she was finding it harder to breath for whatever reason.



Confused and concerned for the woman, I was about to tell her to stop drinking and get out of the water, but her glass was empty in her hand. Seeing as her one hand was still out of the water, the other one was… well, where was it? I followed Maria’s arm and saw it dipping into the water below. I glanced and followed the outline of the arm the best I could in the shady water. It seemed to lead downward, the sight of the arm faded out as it went directly below me. It looked like it was heading toward Maria’s lap.



It wasn’t till I looked back up baffled to why her arm was down there, that was when I noticed the small jerking and moving motion her arm was doing along her arm. It jiggled ever so slightly as it seemed to be twitching on its own. It was like she was acting very impatient or antsy as she jittered in the hot tub.



Suddenly Maria let out a noise that made my eyes widen in shock and embarrassment. It was a deep moaning sound, one that Angela made whenever she was reaching a sexual euphoria. Like the saying goes, “like mother like daughter”, the cues were all there that finally filled me into what was going on down in the depth of the dark waters. Maria was using her other hand to stimulate her naked self. Her hand was already down there and the motions she was making were now confirmed with the noises her mouth was making out loud.



I was appalled at seeing my possible mother in law, Jilling off. It all came slamming into me, as I was jerked again into Maria’s supple skin as she rode her hand. All the swerving and bobbing she was doing was just her fingering herself for pleasure. My desire to stay attached to her bosom like a lifeline, was all the material she needed to get off to. I unknowingly fueled whatever sick dark fantasy the woman had in her head. Watching Maria make another face of delight made me sick enough to think about letting go and dropping into the water below. However, one glance at the torrent of flowing water told me that would be a bad idea. I would just have to ride this one out, just like how Maria was riding out her own waves of euphoria in the Jacuzzi.



Maria was going to town now, and it was almost embarrassing that I didn’t notice till now, all her movements causing more bliss for herself. I couldn’t stop from getting dunked and splashed from the constant swinging and swaying of the mountain I was hanging off of. The motions that occurred from Maria were increasing and getting more violent as she seemed to be getting really into this. It was possible she forgot I was a bystander. Whatever the reason she was going to town down there, I could see new bubbles coming up from whatever trapped air that was inside-



“SHIT!” Maria gasped loudly as she jerked forward in a very thrusting motion.



I only heard the words for a split second before, like a submarine diving, I was shoved underwater. Unlike the other times I was submerged deeper and held down there longer than a few seconds. I could feel the waters tugging and grabbing at me, trying to pry me off of Maria. With so much hot water around, my grip was loosening faster than before. One second I held bitterly onto Maria’s nipple, the next I was sucked off and pulled away with the current like a bug caught in the flow of water.



Tumbling and turning in the water I was tossed out and up to the top of the water. I couldn’t see with all the water in my eyes but I could hear the gasping and groaning emitting from the quivering woman in the water. Maria was climbing the mountain of bliss, and slowly coming down from her release. Before I could see where I was relative to Maria, I was chucked under a wave of foamy water. It lasted a few seconds before I was shoved up top again and into something. It was wet and grungy. Not wasting any time I warped my arms around something, the only floating material nearby before I cleared my eyes. By the time I looked back at Maria she was leaning back, head tilted upward to the sky as she panted from her release of pleasure. She had reached cloud nine. Her sighing and relaxed demeanor told me everything I needed to know. She got her orgasm.



Looking around now, I noticed what saved my life.



“What the fuck…” I muttered seeing the bikini bottom Maria never retrieved. It floated in the water as it spun around slowly in the whirlpool current. It made the perfect raft for me. Seeing as it was the only thing keeping me from going under, I held onto the slowly spinning clothing that rotated around in the surging water of the hot tub. Of course this was the thing that saved my life.



“Mmm, just what I needed after a stressful day,” Maria spoke still leaning back with her chest sticking out of the water. Two twin towers sticking out of the rippling water. Those erect nipples sticking out like blades into the night. I couldn’t believe how firm they felt, but I was able to hold on for so long because of how excited they were. Finally after a brief moment, Maria sat back up. She looked around and after a few moments spotted me, or maybe it was her clothing spinning around in the hot tub. “Oh my… you little pervert,” She spoke playfully with her eyes locked on to me. “Seeing as I’m empty on my drink, and what time it is, I was gonna head to bed. So,” Maria said leaning further forward toward me. “Unless you want to join me for some more fun tonight…”



I didn’t understand what Maria was saying, but as she reached for the other side of the bikini bottoms, she started to pull it out of the water. She was starting to yank the clothing out of the pool of hot water. My safe haven from the torrent of water was being lifted effortlessly out of the Jacuzzi. I gulped as I considered holding on to the clothing and having to endure whatever Maria had planned for the rest of the night. Yet, I couldn’t… I wouldn’t.



I let go at the last moment and let the water take hold of me. I could hear the soft pout that Maria gave as I dunked into the water and was pulled away from her. I immediately regretted the decision as the water was stronger than expected. My body was pulled and spun around. It was almost impossible to fight the water current flowing around me. Just as I thought, I was gonna gulp in a mouthful of water and drown. However, just as I thought that was gonna happen, something scooped me up.



Maria was there pouting as she held me and a handful of water in her hand. “I guess that’s a no… fine. Can’t blame a woman for wanting some fun.”



I could only cough in response as I tried to get the water out of my mouth. Not sure what the “fun” was that Maria was referring to, but I felt a wave of relief, all I knew was it wouldn’t be “fun” for me. Still I looked up at the still red faced and goofy smirking woman. She looked like she was in the zone. Totally having a blast tonight. I prayed she didn’t do anything MORE embarrassing. Hell, I wasn’t even sure Maria would remember this incident, however I was still in her hands and doomed to her choice of my fate. I definitely wasn’t gonna jump into the hot tub and drown again, so that meant what?



“Well,” Maria spoke, still holding me in her palm and examining me. “I guess I should head to bed, and I guess you won't be joining me?”



I quickly shook my head as vigorously as I could.



Maria let out a disappointed sound as she rolled her eyes at my response. “I guess that’s to be expected. What a shame.” The look of dissatisfaction was evident on Maria’s face. I expected her to seal my fate so I couldn’t talk about this incident. She was gonna make it look like I drowned or vanished, some mysterious event that ended my life….



It wasn’t till Maria lowered me down toward the water, causing my fears to slowly vanish. Just as I was gonna be dropped into the bubbling water, I saw something floating around below, it was my raft!! Maria held me just over the floating rubber device. I hesitated for a moment, thinking how much I appreciated this from Maria…. That was till the rest of the night flashed before my eyes. Then I jumped like my life depended on it out of her hands. If I strayed for a few moments, there was no telling what Maria would have done to me. The fact she wanted to have more “fun” tonight spelled disaster and doom for me. Not wanting to take any chance, I jumped out of Maria’s hand and landed near the float. Rushing toward the swaying life preserver, I quickly climbed in and got out of the bubbling and swirling water.



“Well, I guess this is goodnight,” Maria spoke as she slowly began to stand up in the hot tub. Her chest exiting the water and her stomach lifting out casting a dense shadow over me from the night sky.  The hot tub water was raining down as the older woman stood there for a moment, “I’ll see you tomorrow little one,” A wink followed before Maria smirked at me, letting me know that she had plans for tomorrow. I could feel the chill run down my body regardless of the heat.



Still smiling, Maria turned and left the hot tub. I watched in awe as the woman lifted her leg and brought her body out of the water with a drunken grace beyond anything I’ve seen. Her bare naked ass was flashing before me as she climbed out of the water, flaunting her nudity. One hand was holding her empty drinking glass, and the other held the two discarded articles of clothing that would have shielded me from the current view. Still Maria unbashfully climbed out of the water. Her butt cheeks were spreading and giving me a sight of her third eye. I had to shut my eyes and turn my head away so as not to look at the older woman leaving with no disregard of who was watching. The waves kicking up from all the displaced water form the massive woman.



I held my eyes shut and gripped the sides of the plastic floaty as I was flung up and down from the mighty disturbance in the water. As Maria’s footsteps resided away, the waves slowed down. Even better, the hot tub reached the average temperature before and stopped the bubbles, slowly calming the water. Leaning back and sighing in relief I nearly wept in joy at the horrible experience I just survived. Everything was calm and back to what could only be called normal for me.



“Jesus…. Oh god…” I muttered, finally feeling my body relax and calm down.



The sound of the sliding door opening made my heart kick into overdrive as my eyes opened up. Why was Maria back?!?! I started to panic and freight over what was about to happen. Angela’s mother was surely coming back to finish something! I spotted some blonde hair from the top of my head approaching. I started to paddle as quickly as I could to the furthest side of the hot tub. It wasn’t till I felt a wave as someone entered the water that I turned around.



Instantly I felt relieved as I saw Angela returning with a full glass of wine. I felt my breath leave me as I sighed with relief at who it was. My girlfriend slinked into the water, slowly hissing at the heat.



“OOOO, that’s hot!” Angela was breathing in and out frantically to cool herself as she took a sip of her fresh drink. After her sip she spotted me and smiled. The smile faded quickly as she looked at me. “Oh babe, you’re looking a little red there. Maybe you should get out for a little bit.”



My only response was leaning back in my raft and letting out the pent up sigh I had from how much trouble and torment I went through in the past ten or so minutes. I was so happy that Angela was back and now it was just us… but I couldn’t help but wonder, if this was just the first night with her family, what would the next several days be like?



I couldn’t help but worry about how the rest of Angela’s family would treat me for the week...









End Notes:
This was kind of a two-part idea.  I wanted to do a story with POV of the reader remaining either gender (but the more I thought of changing the "I" into "YOU" and reading, it felt off) and the other idea was doing another story about a tiny bf/gf spending a week with GF family.  Had a few other ideas with this kind of story focusing on "the beach" like having the bf/gf tiny trying to win over step-siblings which ends up getting being buried or left in a sand pit with tide coming in, or a sandcastle being demolished by kids/teens.  More swim wear and floating stuff, awkward moments between GF mom and tiny after the hot tub drunken moment.   

Just some thoughts on where this could or will go.
The New Girl by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

you can help support me 

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

Or just to chat and stuff on discord

https://discord.gg/AC87bgP


James spotted GeeGee first, which was hard to not notice her as she loved to wear some flashy clothes that made her stand out the most. As he approached the small portion of the cafetiere, with the little tables reserved for shrinkies to eat lunch.  James walked over and quickly waved his hand to GeeGee, she spotted him and waved back making him smile as he hurried over to her to take a seat. Already seeing someone already there, James hurried over to say hi to his friends. As James hurried past several tables as fast as he could.  Although he made sure to carefully carry his food carefully, so as not to spill any of his lunch.



“Hey guys,” James said, taking a seat next to Mike and across from GeeGee.



“Took you long enough, “GeeGee scoffed as she scooped up some soup from her bowl.

“What? There was a line for the pizza,” James explained as he picked up a french fry and started to eat it. “Where’s Stacy and the G man?”

Mike snorted at the question, “Probably making out somewhere.”

Everyone at the table groaned at how high of a possibility that was, considering the two love birds confessed very recently. As great as it was that the two hooked up after so long, it was really kind of testing the limits of their friendship, especially when they couldn’t keep their hands to themselves whenever they got a chance. Which left the others a little annoyed.

James looked up at GeeGee, as he still felt her birthday gift in his pocket since this morning. Trying to think of the best way to give it to her, he figured he might as well just toss it at her. “Oh right, GeeGee, before I forget…” James said digging into his right pocket and pulling the gift out, “Happy birthday.”  James chucked it at the unprepared girl who frantically caught it.

“What the fuck,” GeeGee nearly shouted as James laughed when the small box landed in the unprepared girl’s hands.

James and Mike laughed at her reaction before she shot them warning looks. They quiet down a little but not completely as they snickered at the goofy reaction. Geegee, slowly opened the box, and saw the necklace that James got her. “What the… no way! Did you, how?!” James smirked at his gift for his best friend. It was a gold chain with the initials G. G. for Gabby Goldmen. She never went by her real name, always GG. Something that James learned the hard way when he first met her.

Most of James' life was a mess, but he enjoyed this.  How he ended up as a Shrinky, was kind of a long and boring story.  It all started when James shrank in eight grade. His mom wanted him to go to high school, at the very least for A GED. Luckily there was a new program and school opening for a combination of shrinkies and normal students, which most schools already claimed but never protected. However, this one was taking the claim very seriously. The school splurged on new communicators for safety, since this was probably the only school that would dare hire shrinky teachers to teach students.  Something that was extremely rare for obvious reasons.  Not only that, there was a built in tracker that would give administration the location of any student in the building and on the school grounds. All this would help keep any shrinkies who was enrolled in the school extremely safe, but the interview that was given to everyone was the sealing factor of who could join the school. If there was ever a high school that would keep their shrinky students safe, this was the best place.



Still, being safe didn’t mean much when it was your first day in high school. All the drama and anxiety was hard on James and it wasn’t till Gabby Goldmen, GeeGee, came up to him after first period in history and told him “Hey, let’s be BFFHS (best friends for high school).” James was taken back, but seeing as she was the first person to talk to him, they became great friends. Flash forward a few semesters and as seniors in school, James and GeeGee were still extremely close.



James smirked at Gabby and said, “You know my mom, she works with jewelry. I asked her if she could make something for you and-”



Gabby scoffed, “You had your mom make this for you?!”



James rolled his eyes again at how she was acting, “If you don’t want it-”



She clutched it close, “NO… just saying…” GeeGee muttered across the table, “You could have helped out with it, that’s all.”



James seemed offended, “And who said I didn’t?”



Gabby was starting to put the necklace on before giving him a knowing stare, “Did you?”



James quickly turned to Mike to avoid the question, “So, in world history, we have a quiz?”



“I freaking knew it,” Gabby laughed as she finished clasping the necklace on.



No sooner did she do so, the last two of the group finally showed up. James spotted Garth and Stacy holding hands as they approached the table with their lunch. Mike shook his head next to James, “Here they come. I’m shocked they didn’t waste all of their lunch period playing tonsil hockey with each other.”



As their late friends finally sat down at the table and joined everyone. With all five of them together they started to converse and talk about normal and random things. Rummars in school, stuff about classes, things like what they were doing on the weekends, who was hot and sexy. Also one of James’ favorite conversations, which normal sized teacher or student he would be okay being kidnapped by. Everyone always had some weird kind of taste that made that topic fun to discuss.



James was laughing at a joke Mike told him when he spotted a normal sized person walking late into the cafeteria. James couldn’t take his eyes off her as he spotted this gorgeous person step into the room. At first he was going to ignore her, but something about her clicked with him. Maybe it was her hair style, or maybe it was how she was smiling, or it was her footwear or clothing. Whatever it was, he had to do a double take on this stranger… and that’s when he was hooked. His gaze was locked with the new student as she slowly walked into the room. She was glancing around, maybe looking for a friend or a seat in the cafeteria filled with normal sized people and shrinkies.



“Oh…” James muttered. “Who is she, my goodness,” James continued to mutter.



“Who?” Mike asked, as he was the only one that heard him.



James pointed toward the standing stranger still glancing around. “Her! Is she new? I haven’t seen her before.”



“Who,” GeeGee asked, turning around and seeing the stranger they were talking about. “Oh, her. Yeah, she transferred in this morning. She’s in my science class.”



“What’s her name,” James asked, still watching the wonder of a woman before him.



“Uh…” GeeGee muttered before getting James’ attention, “I think it was… Started with an A… uh,” She started to rubber her forehead as she tried to recall, “Oh! Right, Ally…”



James frowned at how unsure she was sounding, “You sure?”



GeeGee shrugged, “Like 80- no uh, maybe like 70% sure…”



James rolled his eyes at the number, “Really? 70%?”



GeeGee gave him a droll look, “What? You want me to remember every fucking Normmy’s name? Oh, I’m sorry let me just pull out my fucking NAME NOTEBOOK and write them all down for you. You want to know about the other names of the normal sized people in my classes? Well we got Mark, Steven, Thomas, Justin, and-”



James cut off GeeGee, “Sorry! Jeez, didn’t know that was such a sore topic… I’ll just have to hope you’re right.”



James got up from the small table set on top of the much more normal sized cafeteria table and started to walk toward the new woman he thought was called Ally. He really, really hoped the name was right, cause the last thing he wanted was to start off on the wrong foot by using the incorrect name. Gulping, James walked past a few tables connected before he came to the almost statue-like woman just standing there in the open looking around.



“H-” James felt his throat close up as he tried to say hi. Once again giving it another shot, he shouted a little louder, “HI!”



The woman frowned and looked in the opposite direction she was facing.



James called out again, “Uh, other side…”



Sure enough the girl this time turned and looked toward James, who was standing there waving. “Hi,” James called out again, being cheerful.



“… uh, hi?” The larger stranger spoke, sounding nervous at the sudden greeting from him.



James tried to look and act as charming as he could, “Sorry, you just seemed kind of out of… place? I thought maybe you might want to take a seat with me and my friends over there?” James asked as he gestured toward the small table with his buddies still sitting there.



The larger girl squinted as if to look at James a little harder now, “Sorry, but do I know you?”



“Uhhh, no, I mean my friend GeeGee… Or I guess maybe you know her as Gabby from roll call in class…” James waited to see if that got a reaction but she showed no recognition of the name. Of course, why would she recall a shrinky’s name?



James jerked his hand toward the table again, “She’s in your class… Science I think…” James spoke worried that things were not going as he expected. Finally James just sighed as it seemed everything was falling apart. “Sorry, look, I don’t know if you’re really in her class. I don’t know if your actual name is Ally like I was told, and I don’t know … well, to be honest, much about you.”



James watched as she raised an eyebrow at him, “So, why did you come all the way over here to talk to me?”



Seeing as she hadn’t walked away or worse tried to slap him off the table, James went for it, “Cause I think you’re cute… and I wanted to get to know you.”



It took her a moment to process the words. Finally a small smile twitched at her face, “Well, your friend was right.”



James couldn’t help but laugh and smile at those words, “About what?”



“My name… it’s Ally. And yes I’m new here. You said your friends were over there,” She asked, pointing toward their little table.



“They sure are!” James said, smiling wider now that things seemed to be going well. “Come on, I'll introduce you to them.” Walking across the large table back to his buddies, James had to nearly jog to out walk Ally, as her simple stroll was quick enough to keep up with him. By the time they reached James’ friend he was nearly out of breath. “Guy,” James called out seeing how confused and worried his buddies were at the new stranger standing much closer and over top of them. “This is Ally. Ally,” James said pointing to the ones at the table, “This is Gabby, or GeeGee as we call her, Mike, Stacy, and Garth.”



Ally stood there and gave a slight wave to everyone, “Hi.”



James’ friends muttered their own greeting but most of it was cutting a look at him wondering what was going on. James ignored them and pointed to the normal sized seat, “You can join us.” Ally was a little hesitant but finally sat down on the plastic bench and leaned forward on the table, easily towering over the shrinky sized seats the others were sitting in. Seeing as no one was talking, James decided to break the ice for everyone, “So how do you like it here so far Ally?” Looking up at her, James wasn’t sure who felt more out of place, Ally or his friends.



“It’s okay, I guess,” Ally said, fidgeting a little as she looked at James and his friends.



James continued to talk with Ally. He learned that she moved here recently and lived near the school zone, easily within walking distance so she didn’t need to drive or take the bus. Apparently this was the first school she had been to that had a shrinky as a teacher, which was something James could understand. As James talked with Ally it took a while longer for GeeGee and the others to slowly warm up to Ally. It was a rough and grueling time but before the bell rang for next class, Ally was smiling and feeling more open with James and the others.



As they all started to head to their separate classes, James stopped Ally for a moment, “I was wondering, do you want to hang out with us again tomorrow?”



Ally paused before she gave a soft smile, “Sure, if that’s okay with you and the others.”



James returned the smile, “Cool. I guess I’ll see you tomorrow than.”



It was at this time that one of the administrators came by the table to take James and GeeGee to their next class together. As they were being carried off James couldn’t help but think about talking with Ally tomorrow.









“Hey shorty,” Hank called out from behind James before he felt something hit the back of his head harmlessly. It was another paper ball as he was still being picked on by his bullies. Another ball and James could hear the snickering and laughing from Hank’s friends and cohorts: Charlie, Carlos, and finally Ricky. They were all fellow shrinkies that plagued James more than he wished they would. Hank had always picked on James, and when Hank first shrank, James thought things would be different. However once a bully, always a bully. James soon caught Shrinkism a little while later and the bullying that stopped due to their size gap, was once again back on.



James groaned as he ignored yet another harmless paper ball collided with him. Carlos laughed before saying, “Dude see if you can bounce it off his head!”



James continued to look out across the cafeteria with GeeGee sitting in front of him. “Are you gonna say something,” GeeGee asked looking concerned for James.



Sighing he shook his head, “It’s just paper… Besides, they’ll stop soon.”



Before GeeGee could reply, James heard one of the bullies quickly say, “Shit, here she comes.”



Hank’s grumbling voice could be heard, as the paper balls stopped flying at James, “Saved by that giant ass normy again…”



James ignored those words as he watched Ally walking into the cafeteria while talking to a teacher. She was standing in the doorway with the older adult before finally stepping away and heading toward their table. James watched Ally join the table with a delightful mood. It was amazing at how much more comfortable she seemed around them after just a month or so.



Ally looked down at James and smiled before looking at GeeGee and Mike. Then at the obvious empty seats. “Those two are always so late, If I didn’t know better I would be worried about them,” Ally remarked.



“Don’t be,” Mike sighed, “The only one that should worry about them is our health education teacher, who didn’t have any shrinky sized condoms for the more “active” students in a relationship.”



Ally’s stifled laugh caused James to laugh too, only for her attention to be turned on him and quickly turn into a frown. “What’s this,” She asked. James didn’t know what Ally was talking about till he saw her enormous fingers pinch something behind him. Sure enough she picked up a few crumpled up balls of paper that were still laying around James’ seat.



Not wanting to explain the whole ordeal, James quickly said, “I think it’s just trash left from the other lunch period. You know they never clean up these tables.” GeeGee looked at Mike and then back at James, but neither of them said anything to correct his lie.

Ally frowned at the little paper in her hand but it seemed that she decided to drop the question. James was glad that she didn’t pry too much, and it seemed like the bullying only happened when she wasn’t here which wasn’t too often or long of a wait. Deciding to change the awkward silence into something else, James decided to ask Ally how her classes were.



It didn’t take too long before Ally was chatting away about school with everyone. GeeGee and her were going over their Science class when he heard some muffled voices whispering and his name. Slowly turning around he could see Hank just glaring at him. Unsure what his problem was, James turned back around ignoring the jackass. If only that jerk could leave him alone, James’ school life would be so much better. Again trying to ignore the bullies but it was hard when he could hear their voices just barely behind him.



The rest of lunch wasn’t too bad, and eventually Stacy and Garth finally joined them all with just enough time for them each to eat some french fries and a warm slice of what the school called “pizza”. When the bell finally rang, James decided it was time to make his move. Getting up he called out to Ally.



“What’s up,” She replied, looking down at James.



“I was wondering, since your class is kind of on the way, maybe we could walk together?” James asked Ally who seemed shocked as did some of the others at the table.



“You-you sure? Doesn’t Mr. Higens normally walk you and GeeGee to class?” Ally remarked.



James quickly repeated his line he practiced for days now at the question he knew would be asked, “He does, but like our classes are closer together than GeeGee’s right? So I was thinking… unless you don’t want to-”



Ally was already picking up James as she shook her head, “No no, it’s fine!”



Happy that things were going as well as he thought they would, James stayed seated in Ally’s hand as she started to travel the hallways. There were other students and faculty members moving all around in a giant sea of bodies, but none bothering them. Seeing as this was their one and only “alone” time, James decided to stick to the plan. “So, I was wondering…”



“Hmm?” Ally replied, stepping away from a student that was about to collide with her by accident.



“Well, I mean… I haven’t heard you talk about, well you know, a …” James coughed as he tried to work himself into asking the question, “A boyfriend.”



“A boyfriend?” Ally repeated. After a few moments she shook her head, “Because I don’t have one.”



James hid the fact he wanted to fist pump so hard right now. “Oh really? Wow, I mean I can’t see why… but like… I guess if you don’t have one, it wouldn’t be like… you know… weird if I…” James fidgeted as he felt Ally’s gaze coming down to her palm with him in it. Her eyes were locked in on him. “I-I wanted to know if you wanted to go out sometime. You know… like… maybe… as …” James took a deep breath, “A couple…” It was hard to breathe but James went on, “Do you want to go on, like, a date with me?!” James blurted out. It wasn’t till a few heads turned that he realized that his voice was being picked up and transmitted to others nearby. It was embarrassing, but he was too focused on Ally and her response to his daring question.



“Well…” Ally contemplated her response and before James knew it, they were at his class. She hadn’t answered James as she stood there before the door, letting other student’s pass by. She was taking her time replying and each ticking second dug into James’ heart as he waited for Ally’s response. After what felt like hours, Ally finally smiled, “Sure. Let’s go on a date.”



James never felt more relieved in his life as Ally agreed to date him. “Oh?! OH! Yeah, cool,” James remarked, trying not to freak out at the fact that he was now Ally’s boyfriend. “Uh, we can talk later about the place and time. Just… uh… thank you? Sorry, maybe not thank you, maybe, uh, I don’t know what to say,” James gushed as he didn’t know what to say to Ally after getting a yes.



“I think a simple I’ll see you later will work,” Ally offered.



“OH! Oh yeah,” James blurted out quickly, “I’ll see you later.”



Ally laughed as she entered the classroom and brought James to his seat. “And I’ll see you later too…”



James was set down at his desk before Ally headed out and down the hallway to her own classroom. James couldn’t believe how lucky he was that Ally agreed to date him. It was so amazing, that James missed his name being called in class. Thankfully he caught the teacher before ending the roll call and although she looked upset about him ignoring his name he was thankfully marked for attending class.



Still it was hard for James to concentrate as now he had to think of a place to take Ally to…








Everything was perfect in James’ life. He and Ally had been going out for at least a month now. Things even got to a more romance and physical stage in the relationship. Sure things got a little awkward at lunch with the others, when James and Ally had their own personal jokes or innuendos they used that the others were lost on. However, it was all fine and friendly between the six of them.



Well, it was mostly all good. There was still the heckling and bullying that Hank and the others were doing whenever Ally wasn’t around. Some days Ally had to skip lunch to talk to a teacher or administrator about something. Those were the worst days. Hank and his goons would know after the first five minutes if Ally was gonna show up for lunch or not. When she didn’t… well it got bad. The paper balls soon turned to harsher things like bits of food or trash. As much as James wanted to stand up to the bullies, he didn’t want to drag his friends into a fist fight. It wasn’t so bad, sure a fry or tater tot hitting him was annoying, but it beat seeing GeeGee or Mike being hit by those fucking neanderthals.



However it seemed that his friends thought otherwise as an empty fruit cup bounced off James' shoulder. He only sighed and calmed any emotions he had in him. It wasn’t worth it.



GeeGee on the other hand gasped, “What the fuck. James, are you just gonna take that?”



James muttered something before saying to GeeGee, “And do what? Start a fight with them? The last thing I need is to get kicked out of school for fighting.”



Mike scoffed, “As if any of the normies would notice us fighting.” Still James shook his head, only causing Mike to shrug as his advice was ignored.



GeeGee growled as she stood up and shouted at Hank, “Why don’t you go fuck off Hank!”



That got the chuckling bully to stop his laughing, “What the fuck did you just say?” Hank asked with a warning in his voice. Before James could do anything GeeGee went on.



“You heard me, go fuck off and leave James alone!” GeeGee shouted again standing up for James.



Before James could say anything, he spun around afraid of what Hank was about to do. Looking behind himself, he watched as the table stood up with viscous looks on their faces. Oh crap… Just as James was about to get up and confront the bullies he watched as they suddenly started to sit back down and look away. Confused, James turned around and watched Ally approaching the table.



Smiling she waved at James, “Sorry, had to talk to someone real quick. Did I miss anything?”



James shook his head seeing his lovely girlfriend save them from what would have been a disastrous decision. As much as James hatted to admit it, Hank and the others would have pounded them for sure. Maybe they would have gotten some good hits but in the end, it was definitely a losing battle. Thank God for James’ nuclear determinant, Ally. James greeted Ally as she sat down near them, “Nothing much was just chatting about stupid stuff, right guys?” James remarked trying to get the others to play along with his no worry mood.



However, his friends had other plans, “Bullshit, fucking Hank and his God Awful buffoons are picking on James again.”



“GeeGee,” James spat out.



“What,” Ally gasped. “Who? Wait, why?”



Mike rolled his eyes, something that Ally probably didn’t see, “Those guys.” He jerked his head over to Hank and his friends who weren’t looking or were trying to act innocent. “As for why, no idea. Just figured it was just because they were dicks.”



As James watched Ally’s mood shift from happy to a more upset and befuddled look, James felt like he needed to step in before something bad happened, “Ally it’s fine. It’s only paper balls, food, and stuff.”



“They were throwing food at you,” Ally asked, raising her voice. This caught Hank and the other’s attention. Along with a few other teachers and administrators in the cafeteria. Things were starting to get serious.



“Shhhh, it’s whatever. No harm no foul,” James explained looking at his other friends to defend his bullies… yet, they weren’t stepping up.



“No, forget that,” Ally said as she started to get up from her seat. James watched as Ally started to lean across the table and toward Hank’s table. James spotted the teachers and other normies watching over the cafeteria starting to head over.



Trying to keep Ally out of detention or worse suspended, James shouted at her, “ALLY STOP!” Ally froze at the sheer tone in James’ voice. She hovered over the table and looked down at James who went on, “They’re not worth it. Just forget it. I rather have them tease and bother me than watch you get in trouble over it.”



Ally looked hurt at those words, “But-”



“Can you please just do it for me,” James asked hoping she would.



Ally gave the shocked and frightened shrinkies at the other table one more look before glancing back at James. Sighing she leaned back in her seat, “Fine… but we’re moving our lunch table. I refuse to see you get bullied while I’m not here.”



James gave a sigh of relief as Ally restrained from doing something unforgivable to Hank and the others. “Sure, that’s fine,” James nodded. “I think there’s a few seats open over there,” James jerked his head toward another portion of the cafeteria. “We can just meet up there,” James looked at GeeGee and Mike, then recalled the two missing students. “Now we just have to remind Romeo and Juliet we’re moving our lunch table or they’ll never find us.” James spotted the couple holding hands and walking slowly toward the table later as usual, “Speaking of those devils.”



Everyone looked at the two love birds walking toward them like nothing was wrong and that no one knew what they were really doing. James did his best not to feel so jealous about how those two could get away with making out and possibly doing other things in school, however if James tried it with Ally… well it would be a completely different story.

Ally made a big difference throughout the rest of lunch, there weren't any more issues with Hank. As much as James waited for another object to be hurled at him, Ally seemed to deter any such object to be tossed at him from those thugs. Sitting there and chatting, James nearly forgot about Hank and the others. Sure enough lunch went by before he even knew it. Nothing surprised him from behind and he started to get ready to climb into Ally’s hands.



“I can’t believe you were getting bullied and didn’t tell me,” Ally sighed, sounding annoyed, as James crawled into her empty hands.



“I didn’t want you to worry,” James told her, sounding sincere.



“Still, I could have said or done something, you know?” Ally paused her little rant and looked over James, “They didn’t hurt you did they?”



“No,” James told Ally, shaking his head and even showing her his hands and arms to prove it. “They just did some stupid shit. Paper balls and-”



“Paper- wait like the ones I picked up that one time a while ago??!!” Ally asked concerned now at how long it’s been happening.



James flinched at the mistake of revealing how often it’s been happening, “It was nothing-”



Ally cut James off with a sound of outrage, “OMG! That’s totally something! Why didn’t you say anything?!”



James tried to play it off, “It was just paper… it didn’t mean anything. Stop worrying about it. Now if I got a paper cut,” James laughed trying to make it all into a joke, but Ally wasn’t laughing.



Ally remained silent but the look on her face showed how unhappy she was. “That’s just not right,” She finally said.



“Ally… come on, it’s just some freaking guys being stupid. I’m fine. I promise nothing bad has happened. It’s all just dumb shit by them. I’m not getting hurt or injured so please don’t worry. The worst that’s happened is I need to wash a few stains every now and then.”



Ally continued to pout as she walked James to his classroom. “Still… it’s not right!” Ally exclaimed as a new look came over her face, “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure to show up sooner and… and...well, I’ll deal with them. You won’t have to worry about those jerks ever again.”



James smiled and told Ally, “It’s all fine, like I said, we’ll just move to another table and that’ll be that. I promise I won't be bullied by them, and for whatever reason they continue,” James gave Ally a wink, “I’ll let my giant girlfriend know so she can give them a stern talking to.”

Ally finally smiled as she rolled her eyes, “A talking to? Yeah cause that’s gonna help.”

James finally felt a sense of happiness now that Ally was smiling. Sadly it wasn’t soon enough as they were close to his class. “Anyway this is my drop off so…” James felt Ally lift her hand up and give him a big smooch before giving him over to the teacher. Something that gave James a nice smell of Ally’s lipstick and a hint of her breath, which shockingly didn’t smell like lunch food but sweet. As much as James was bathing in Ally’s scent, she was starting to leave just before James called out, “I’ll see you later. Tonight at your place?!”

Ally paused and turned around, “Yup. Just us, I’ll see you soon.” Both Ally and James smiled at each other and the thought of this weekend they would spend together.







Hank and his buddies were walking back to his home. It was the closest of their houses that was near the school, and only required a quick walk behind the school. They just had to cross through the fencing, and past a small portion of trees before they were at his place. Normally that distance would be a dangerous walk to traverse, but luckily Hank knew better. With the school policy and faculty looking out for the smaller students, any wildlife nearby like squirrels were removed from the area (hank figured shot or captured). As for normies, with their collars and trackers, if anyone tried anything on school grounds, security or a teacher would be there in less than a minute. All Hank had to do was make sure his friends were the collateral in those sixty or so seconds and he would be safe.



Hank, Ricky, Charlie, and Carlos were just chilling and talking the shit, while they walked through the back of the school grounds. There wasn’t any sports team practicing near their walking path back here and it was the quickest shortcut to Hanks’ home. All they would have to look out for is some spare ball or foreign sports object flung from the way off practice fields for the school sport teams. Something that would be the most unlikely of problems to happen, but still slightly possible. However that possibly was so tiny that it wasn’t even a shrinky sized issue. With it being Friday, usually the sports teams for his school called it quits early and just headed home for a weekend rest. If there was any time during the week to head to his house today was the safest time to do it.



As the small group walked toward the metal fence they were already starting to climb beyond the small gaping metal diamonds open for them to crawl through. Hank easily slid past his opening and so did the others as they climbed past the large hole spaces lining the large fenced wall. They were just entering the wooded area, if you could call it that. With less than a dozen or so trees lining here and the backyard, it wasn’t a very far walk to Hank’s house.



Carlos spoke up as they slipped past the fence, “Why even have a chain link fence? What are they keeping out?”



Hank snorted, “You never seen an animal attack one of us have you?” Carlos’s humor vanished as he shook his head at the response. Hank scoffed, “If you have, you would know why there’s a fence up all around the school.”



Carlos turned around to stare at the metal wall and shuddered at the idea of a wild animal or pet breaking into campus. The horrors and damages it could do…



Ricky’s voice cut into Hank’s thoughts, “Hey, we just head straight right?”



“yeah,” Hank called out. “First house you see.” Hank pointed to his home that was in sight. “Hurry up,” Hank said as he followed after Ricky.



The rest of Hank's friends headed after Ricky as he led the way toward Hanks’ home. It wouldn’t be too long before they arrived. Seeing his house’s back porch, Hank felt a sense of relief hit him as he was truly “home sweet home”. Nothing could possibly-



Hank stopped immediately as he saw a normy step around one of the bulky tree trunks. Immediately he recognized the large girl. It was the same damn girl always hanging around that pansy James.



“There you all are, I was wondering what was taking you all so long,” She said, sounding so casual and carefree. Something that didn’t sit well with Hank. “But I guess you all are so tiny, it does make sense.”



“Wh-what do you want,” Hank barked, trying to act like he was in control of the situation they were in. Ally was already walking to block off their path to Hanks’ home. Which meant if they needed to run they would have to head back to the school, but that wouldn’t be an issue. If she was coming for them, Hank still had Ricky and Charlie in front of him. They should slow her down enough, hopefully.



“What do I want?” Ally repeated the question as she stood next to the tree like she owned the woods. “Nothing really… but it’s not about me. It’s about someone else…” Ally said gazing at Hank with a look that gave him the chills. Hank had a feeling she had a bone to pick with him, and that never boded well for a shrinky.



“RUN!” Hank shouted as he dashed back to school grounds. He barely made it as the sound of thumping and a few grunts filled the air. Hank was the first one caught as Ally took an enormous stride and cut off his escape. Ally snatched Hank into her hand, ignoring the rest, before heading off to the nearest shrinky near her. Captured and frightened, Hank did his best not to freak out, which was extremely hard not to do. He kept hitting the panic button on his communicator, hoping someone would rescue him before it got messy.



Another sound was heard, snapping of branches or leaves before Ricky was pushed up against Hank before Ally closed her hand. Ricky was just as terrified as Hank was. “What the fuck man?!” Ricky cried out in the dark crushing hand. Body parts were slammed and pushed into each other as the palm of Ally pushed into them. Hank couldn’t respond to the question, but suddenly another joined them, it was Charlie. Hank felt the hand open up and turn upside down, Charlie was dropped into him before the fingers wrapped around them and closed them together in a huddled mess.



Hank could feel his breath increase as he feared what was gonna happen to them all. There was no way Carlos could escape, and if he did, who knew how long it would take before he got help for them? It was all-



“Last one,” Ally announced joyfully. Now whatever hope he had was gone, there was no salvation for them at all. Hank could only think of one thing to do. He was gonna dive out of Ally’s hand the moment she opened it, when she went to drop Carlos into her palm, Hank would jump out before he was sealed away. Maybe he would survive the fall? Who knew, but it was better than waiting for her to do whatever she was planning.



As Hank mentally prepared himself for the horrible skydiving he was about to do, he felt the walls around him relax. Just as Hank was gonna crawl and dash as fast as he could, the hand opened up slightly. Hank wasn’t ready as he noticed something he wasn't expecting. Instead of the ceiling opening up, the ground below them did. Ally was dropping them from her hand. Sure enough, Hank and the other two landed on the dirt ground by Ally’s sandal foot. Not so far away was a terrified Carlos standing there looking up at their capture from the side of Ally.



“So, first things first,” Ally announced calmly. “no more running… or else,” Ally warned. There was a tone layered in there that made Hank think twice about trying to escape.



“I already hit the panic button. Any second now someone is gonna come for us,” Hank said trying to stay calmer than he was, which was hard. He did his best to sound as calm and collective as he could. He just needed to scare her or make her think it over, than there would be help-



The laugh that left Ally’s lips made him realize that it wasn’t working, “Oh please. We both know that’s not true. In fact,” Ally leaned down and grinned at Hank that told him there was something he was about to learn, and it didn’t bode well for them. “They don’t work outside the school walls themselves. You missed your chance to ask for help the moment you left those big red brick walls.”



“You-your lying,” Hank said, sounding horrified at the news he never knew.



Ally shrugged, “Either way doesn’t change the fact that no one is coming.”



“What do you want from us,” Carlos called out.



“Well, first of all, I don’t like that you're picking on my boyfriend,” Ally replied with a strict tone.



Hank’s friends all turned and gave him a look that told him that they blamed this all on him. Seeing as he was the one that targeted James, it seemed he would be dealt the backlash to that decision. “Fine, we’ll stop bothering him and stay away,” Hank told Ally.



Ally smiled a little too wide, “Well, of course you will.”



Again a bad feeling reached down into Hank’s gut. It was like she already knew that they wouldn’t touch James after today. The lack of malicious or threats that Ally wasn’t throwing around was also extremely alarming. She wasn’t here to threaten or negotiate with them. That tripped so many alarms in Hank, that he started to look around for any place to run and hide from her. Anything, a crack in the ground, a group of roots, or something, but there was nothing within distance to save him.



“Before we continue, I was wondering,” Ally spoke slowly, pulling her left foot out from her sandal. “Having to run and catch you all, I got a nasty rock or some kind of wood chip in my footwear. Any of you little guys care to be a darling and get it out of there? Seeing as it is your all’s fault it ended up in there, I think it’s only fair for one of you to fix this issue. So,” Ally asked, looking between Hank and his buddies.



Seeing as no one was stepping up to retrieve the object from her sandal, Hank spoke up, “Carlos, you’re the closest. Go get it.”



Carlos cut his head toward Hank looking horrified at those words. Before he could object, Ricky and Charlie nodded and agreed with Hank. “It’s all you man,” and “Yeah dude you’re closest.”



Ally looked at Carlos, who wasn’t moving at all. It took him a few minutes and a lot of Hank and the others pushing him to do it, to finally start moving toward the padded footwear. Ally pointed, “Right there, you see it,” Ally asked.



Carlos peered over the side of the flip flop and did indeed see the small rock in the center of the footwear. Carlos looked for help but no one was gonna offer it. Carlos could see the slight indent in the material of the sandal where Ally’s feet stepped on. Little groves and ditches made from constant walking and standing in them. Some of the color of the padding was faded or worn out from what could be sweat or wear and tear. Carlos took a deep breath and pulled himself up onto the soft material. Hurrying over toward the little chunk of displaced earth, he grabbed it and quickly tossed and pushed it off the side. He looked up at Ally who smiled a kind grin, “Thanks little guy.” Carlos blinked a few times expecting the enormous foot to come crash into him, however Ally didn’t move her bare foot at all. After a few moments, Carlos realized she was waiting for him to get out of her shoe.



“No-no problem,” Carlos responded as he headed back over to the top of the sandal. Carlos was coming up to the tip of the flip-flop. Just a few more steps, than a smooth quick jump off-



Hank didn’t have time to warn Carlos as Ally brought her left foot down fast and firmly. In one harsh stomp, Ally crushed Carlos before he even made it past the toe line in her sandals. The sound of something crunching and popping could be heard in the deadly quiet woods as Ally let out a shocked gasp, “Oh my god?! Did you hear that? He popped like a fucking grape!”



Ricky and Charlie let out similar sounds of horror as Hank felt his stomach twist and turn at the casual act of Ally slipping her foot back into the footwear with Carlos’ remains still under it. It took Hank a moment before he decided it was time to run. Kicking his feet out from under him as fast as he could he made it four steps before Ally made one enormous stomp before him, cutting off his path. Ally let out a tsking sound as she lifted her foot standing before Hank. What was left of Carlos could be seen dripping off Ally’s toes and sandal as she maneuvered her stomper.



“I warned you,” Ally said with a cruel look in her eyes, “No running.”



Hank fell to the ground as he watched Ally’s enormous hand reaching out toward him.



This was the end for them...







James gasped at the home that Ally lived in, “You live here?!”



Ally giggled, “I should hope so. Otherwise I think this would be breaking and entering.” James laughed with Ally as she carried him through the home. Sure enough pictures of Ally and her parents filled the hallway walls and decorated the many tables with what he could only call photos of a “happy family”.



“This place is big, but that's coming from someone like me…” James laughed.



It took Ally a moment before she laughed too at the joke, “You’re not that small. Sure this home is a LITTLE bigger than your average place but it’s not that large.”



James’ tour slowly ended in Ally’s bedroom. A stop that made James’ heart speed up at the possibilities of what they could do here. Especially with Ally’s parents out of town for the weekend. “So, your mom and dad aren’t here?”



“Nope just us, we're the only two here tonight,” Ally explained as she headed into her room. The typical enclosure of what James would expect from a girl. Posters of poppy bands and actors lining parts of the wall. Decorations of what looked to be trophies of whatever sports and activities Ally did as a child. A pale blue and yellow color was themed through the room’s carpet and walls. Possibly the one thing that shocked James in Ally's room was the big ass TV set up across from her bed. It had to be, well to James, larger than a building to his scale. Although it was probably just around 40 or even 50 inches, which would be astounding to have in a bedroom.



“I see someone’s parents love them,” James said pointing to the TV looming over the dresser it was on.



Ally just smiled and shrugged, “Only child, what can I say? It pays off during Jamestmas and birthdays.”



Trying to keep the banter light and playful, James watched as they headed toward Ally’s well kept bed, “Oh, jumping to the good stuff already? Presumptions are we?”



Ally arched an eyebrow at James’ words before giving him a playful look, “Well if you want I can put you on the night stand or the floor if you want...”



James shook his head at the playful attitude she was giving off, “The bed’s fine.”



“Yeah that’s what I thought,” Ally giggled as she continued to head to her massive bed. Climbing aboard the large bed, Ally laid down, with her feet heading toward the TV and her back leaning into some pillows. James felt nervous, being that this was the first time in a woman’s bedroom. However the causal and lay-back way that Ally was acting, James soon banished those nervous feelings. Instead he felt almost as if he were just hanging out with her, just like at lunch.



“So, we got alllll weekend to do stuff. What, uh, did you have in mind,” James asked, trying to act nonchalant about it. However James tried to sprinkle in some sexyness so he could help build the mod for a NICE weekend with Ally. Whenever that might be.



Ally on the other hand was relaxed and comfortable as she laid on her bed, “Was thinking of just some popcorn and a movie.” James didn’t pick up any magical signals, if Ally was giving them out, and sadly nodded in agreement with her plan.



“Uh, yeah that sounds great. Would love to chill and whatever,” James was feeling a little upset at misjudging the situation. Obviously they were just gonna take it slow, no need to be horny right now. Damn his stupid brain for being imaginative.



“Just chilling,” Ally repeated with a certain tone in her voice that made James look up at her. The sly look on her face made James’ heart flutter… oh shit did she mean what he thought?



Swallowing James pushed on, “Chilling and, uh, other things… right?”



Ally laughed before she started to slowly pull her shirt off, “Well duh. Who just watches a movie with their boyfriend in their room? AND, with their parents out of town?? Like seriously,” Ally jerked off her shirt leaving just her bra on as the floppy cloth top went flying. Soon her bra was next to vanish as she unclipped it and flung it to the side with no regard of where it landed.



James couldn’t help but feel a goofy grin spread across his face. He waited till Ally finally picked him up and gently brought him up to her bust. In a matter of moments he was dropped on the large orbs that blossomed off of her. It took a lot of effort for James not to tumble off the bubbly mounds. The squishy and jelly like ground made it almost impossible for James to move without having Ally giggle at his ticklish movement on her. Everything he did made Ally react, his Goddess beneath him twitching or shivering even from the sensation of just standing still.. James had to sit down or lay still or risk tumbling down the moving mountain tops he was on top of. The last thing he wanted to do was to end up fumbling down Ally’s breast, at least not yet.



As soon as James found a comfortable spot, Ally was already using the TV remote to set up a film to watch. James didn’t mind what film they watched, as long as he and Ally were together it could do anything for all he cared. Sitting on her naked body, James could feel and hear every heartbeat and breath Ally took. Ally’s seemed so calm and relaxed, no thunderous thumping or quick tremors from breathing too fast. She wasn’t having a mini panic attack like James was, but that might be because she wasn’t the one sitting on top of someone’s bosom.



“Oh this is a funny one, want to watch it,” Ally asked James while picking out a movie.



James nodded before responding, “Sure.”



“Oh, should I go get some popcorn for us?”



James looked back at Ally and shrugged at the mention of food. He wasn’t too hungry but didn’t want that to stop Ally from getting something, “Sure, I could eat a piece or two.”



“Alright, you stay put then,” Ally spoke as she picked James up and set him down on her bed. “I’ll be back in a bit.” Ally sat up and climbed off her bed. She started to leave the bedroom without a shirt or top on.

“You’re not gonna put something on,” James called out as Ally paused and turned around.

“Why? There’s no one here but us, and it just be a waste of time to put it on to just take it off when I get back,” Ally explained before she had a playful look on her face, “Or are you saying you don’t want to see these girls anymore,” Ally asked as she cupped herself and gave a nice little show of her endowed body to James. Ally continued to play with her breast for a few more moments, shaking and jiggling them in her palms, swirling them around and memorizing James to the hypnotic motion of her milkers mixing and shaking around. Almost as if she were trying to make a milkshake with her-

Ally let out a burst of laughter as she nearly skipped away leaving James gaping at the sight of his girlfriend's playfulness. Once Ally was gone, James looked down at himself and saw the pitched tent in his pants. “Calm down you horny bastard,” James cursed himself as she tried to stop thinking of how bouncy and soft Ally’s breasts were. It wasn’t helping. In fact it took nearly all the time that Ally was gone to force his hardon to calm down… that was till she came back into her room holding a large bowl of popcorn with her tits hanging over the top of the warm looking food. James immediately felt all his effort go to waste, as he could feel the tightness in his pants returning with full force.



“And here we go, something to munch on,” Ally announced, getting back on the bed. James made sure to stay out of the way of Ally before she went to lay back down on the soft cushioned bed. Once she placed the bowl of popcorn on the bedding near James, she went to pick him up and set him down where he was before. He could feel the slight butter and grease on her fingers from the popcorn she plucked up before touching him. It wasn’t a lot to stain his clothes, just enough that he could feel the difference from before with her clean fingers. Once James was safely put back on his mount Ally, she started the movie up with a click of a button.



“Looks like I got the best seat in the house,” James joked as he sat on top of Ally’s breast again.



Ally light laugh made James shift a little but not enough to throw him off his humongous hill. “Well I’m happy you like it up there.”



Trying to think of a good way to repay or please Ally for what she had done for him today. In fact it felt like so far all she had been doing was pleasing him and not doing anything for herself. Thinking about it James decided to offer her something that she would enjoy. “You know… if you want, I could rub your feet for you, you know just like last week. I know how much you liked it.” James smiled up at Ally at his offer.



James turned around to see her response and got something he wasn’t prepared for, “Uh, no that’s okay.” James gave Ally a puzzled look.



“I thought you liked it?” James asked.



“I did, it’s just,” Ally said looking a little nervous or evasive, “I just… I have been walking all day. You know, I haven’t showered or bathed. They probably smell really bad-”



James quickly cut her off, “It’s okay, I don’t mind if they smell.” He really wouldn’t mind it all, he thought they looked beautiful. He just wanted to give something back to his lovely Ally. Worse case, he would have to hold his breath and pretend it wasn’t as bad as she thought. A small sacrifice for her.



Before James could even attempt to move toward those toes, Ally sighed and rolled her eyes, “You might not, but I do. You’re gonna touch them and get all smelly too… then what? What if I want to kiss you later tonight?” James paused. He did like their kisses. Ally went on, “Then it would be like kissing my own foot. Bleh,” Ally made a face at the thought before giving James a sexy look, “I rather taste you just the way you are instead.” Ally licked the air in front of her, mimicking what she usually did with James. Her long tongue rolling upward on the air showing off the length and slickness. James swore he could feel the hot steamy air whaffing toward him, even that slight hint of butter and salt added to the breeze.



“Ohhh, uh in that case I guess I’ll stay right here,” James said, taking a seat back on the comfy ground. He gave Ally’s glorious feet one last look seeing her right foot was crossed over to cover up the bottom of her left one. The moment James gave up his offer of rubbing her foot, the feet started uncrossed and relaxed to a more open stance. Seeing as she didn’t want her feet touched tonight, James would think up another way to please Ally. Whatever that could be.



They both went back to watching the movie. Ally handed over a popcorn puff to James from her hand before Ally went munching and snacking on the rest of them in her palm. The sound of popcorn crunching was briefly muffled by some laughs that escaped Ally as they watched the comedy together with him. Each jolt of laughter moved James’ body. It almost felt like he was in a boat on the high seas as the water would swell and dip, so did he with each delightful chuckle or giggle that left Ally’s mouth. Some might have found it annoying but James found it relaxing and soothing.



James was just finishing his popcorn when Ally went to give him yet another piece. James was about to tell her he was full when something happened on the TV. James wasn’t looking but apparently it was something hilarious. Ally’s attention was on the giant screen and when she saw whatever it was, she cracked up harder than before. Gone was the light chuckle or controlled laugh she was doing all night, this was a full blown laugh. The sudden spur of laughter escaping Ally was a force to be reckoned with. Her body jerked in response and so did her chest, heaving from the wind pushing out of her lungs. James felt himself flop backwards and over himself. Falling over the curve of her bosom and bouncing down onto her upper belly. James was uninjured but was stunned at how violent a laugh could be to someone like him. Luckily Ally’s fit of laughter was subsiding as she leaned up peering past her assets.



“I’m sorry are you okay,” Ally asked as she tried to use her hands to push her popped up breast out of the way.



“I’m fine, it was just shocking,” James laughed as he lay there on Ally’s stomach. Her warm and smooth skin felt amazing. He laid there for a few more moments enjoying the sensation… and the smell. God she smelled so hot right now-



The sound of a gurgle rolled up from below James as he realized he was right above Ally’s active belly. The sounds of its inner workings hidden behind layers of flesh and muscles. The rumbling noise slowly subsided as it died down, kind of like a long off thunderclap. Then James heard the weirdest noises coming up from below. It didn’t sound like stomach growls, it sounded like… someone screaming.



That couldn’t be right. James frowned as he leaned his head down further and pressed it into the fleshy wall.



A very weak and faint muffled sound drifted into James’ ear, “...elllppp…”



The voice was unrecognizable but it was a voice. There was someone down there.



James shot up and stumbled backwards in shock and horror, “OMG! There-there’s! Someone!!” James shouted pointing at the spot that was Ally’s stomach. “Ally someone’s in there!!!”



Looking up at his giant lover she didn’t seem as shocked or horrified as James was right now. In fact she looked a little annoyed or upset. Finally she said something. It started with her letting out a sigh, “Well… actually… it’s more than SOMEONE. It’s Hank and those other stupid bullies…” Ally frowned as she tried to recall their names.



“YOU ATE HANK?!” James shouted looking back at the flat belly that showed no indication someone, or to be more exact someones, were in there.



“And the other ones,” Ally corrected. There didn’t seem to be any remorse in her voice. It was almost as if she was stating facts.



“WHY?!” James shouted again looking at his girlfriend like she was crazy.



Ally now looked confused, “Why? Because they were bullying you. I’m not going to let someone pick on my sweet little James and get away with that. Not on my watch.”



Then it struck James like lightning. “Ally how long have they been in there,” James asked not wanting to know the answer.



“Uhh,” Ally looked over to the popcorn bowl and then back to James. “Whenever I made the popcorn…”



“Oh god,” James panicked as he realized that was a little while ago. He hurried over to the belly and put his ear to it again trying to hear who was still alive in there. How horrible it must be, all that food chewed up. The smells and taste. How disgusting it would be to still be alive in a stomach full of popcorn. James looked up at Ally, “You have to get them out of there! Before it’s too late!”



“Really,” Ally asked, sounding uncertain. “You want me to throw up your bullies?”



“YES!” James shouted, however it wasn’t very convincing as he himself wasn’t so sure if that was what he really wanted.



“James,” Ally said calmly, “Do you really… and I mean it. Do you want me to save your tormentors? The ones that always pick on you in school? Those,” Ally frowned as she tried to think of a good word for Hank and his buddies, “Dickweeds!” James was caught off from the slur she used but she went on anyway, “They’ve been picking on you for years. Have they ever showed you any scrap of kindness? Do you think life at school will be better if I let them out? You think they’ll leave you alone?” Ally sighed, “You know I care for you James… so if you want, I’ll let them out…” Ally grabbed the nearly empty popcorn bowl and brought it closer to her face. James watched as Ally started to move her hand toward her open mouth. Her index and middle finger pointing outward as she started to push them toward her mouth and throat. Ally stuck her tongue out and inserted her hand into her maw-



“w-w-wait…” James whimpered as he kneeled there on top of Ally’s belly. “I...Uh… don’t…” James said feeling a guilty feeling swell up in him. He didn’t know what to say but part of him didn't want her to do that. That feeling that was growing in him, one that was replacing any pity or guilt for his tormentors. A sense of relief slowly came over him. The panic fire in him worried about his bullies soon was snuffed out by a sense of alleviation. “They’ve… they’ve been in there for a while…”



Ally slowly set the popcorn bowl down and removed her hand from her face, “...So?”



“So… it… might be… too late…” James muttered. James looked up at Ally who slowly gave him a loving smile. The muffled noises that were under James were soon drowned out by a rumble and a small burp escaping Ally’s mouth as he belly flexed from that puff of air.



“Oh! Excuse me… do you want to come back up here, or do you want to stay down there a little longer,” Ally asked as she picked up the remote to continue the movie. James didn’t say anything as he continued to listen to Hank and the others inside Ally’s gut. “It’s okay, when you’re done just give my belly a slap like this,” Ally said as she took her free hand and gave her stomach near James a nice pat. A rippling wave of flesh rustled around and vibrated James’s body from the impact. However, James didn’t move as he listened to the sounds of more panicked cries and screams under him. The bullies that tormented him for years were now screaming the same sounds he had been hiding inside himself for so long.



James was speechless as lay there listening to all the agony going on beneath him. Images coming up in his mind as he heard traces of voices and cries of anguish bubbling up from below. All the while the sounds of the movie playing in the background. James wasn’t sure, but he swore Ally turned it down just for him to listen to her belly working on those poor shrinky bastards. James didn’t know how long he was there but by the time James heard the last of Hank and the other’s voices. James finally sat up feeling sick to his own stomach at what he just witnessed, but it also felt as if a weight was lifted off him. Next time he was at school, he would never have to worry about Hank bothering him. No more paper balls or food thrown at him. No more insults or remarks. No random encounters in the school. No more humiliation and torment.



All because Hank was dead…



“I think that’s it for them,” Ally said in a matter of fact tone.



“What,” James replied, still kind of in a daze at what just happened. “You mean…?”



“Well, I don’t feel them any more,” Ally told him again with a nonchalant voice.



James blinked a few times, “You could feel them? The entire time?”



Ally smiled, “Oh baby… you have no idea. It’s kind of hard to NOT feel them inside you. It’s like…” Ally closed her eyes and shuddered slightly giving James a tremor beneath him. “A dozen butterflies in your belly. Flutters and tickles that bloom outwards…” Ally said as she slowly used her fingers to dance around James and on her belly. They twirled and twisted avoiding James. “And than downwards…” Ally cooed as her fingers passed James’ spot on her belly and made a way toward the skimpy shorts. Soon Ally’s hand was sliding and slipping below the waste line to go out of sight. “Mmmm,” Ally moaned as she lay there with one hand near her groin and another slowly touching her chest. It was only for a few moments before Ally opened her eyes and pulled her hands away from her body, “Anyway… how do you feel? Now that you're Hank free. No more bullies for my boyfriend.”



“I…” James thought about it… “I think… I think I’m happy? I don’t know. I’ll be honest, that was terrifying,” James said looking down at the tomb belonging to his bully, “But…” James looked up at Ally. “But, I think I feel better. Like, I don’t know, it’s like I’m waking up from a nightmare,” James explained as he processed what this meant. “No more Hank…”



Ally slowly smiled, “No more Hank.” The smile grew larger into a grin as Ally slowly and gently picked up James, “So… now that our movie is over.” She slowly carried James toward her face in her hand, “I think I said something about kisses?” James looked at those magnificent lips. A shine that glazed over the red pinkish skin.



James couldn’t help but start to get aroused, “Kisses?”



“Mhmm,” Ally hummed. “Kisses. Think of it as a reward for me. I did just get rid of your bully, right? I think your savor needs her reward, don’t you?”



James smiled and nodded as he approached those large lush lips. James went to smooch Ally and thank her as she remarked. She helped save him from a threat he never thought would go away. His lovely giantess rescuing him. James would never have to walk into the cafeteria again worrying about if Hank was gonna be there or not.



However, James couldn’t drop the one question he desperately needed to ask Ally. One that burned in him. Something that wanted to leave his very tiny lips. Something that stung and bit at James’ core. Would Ally have told him that she ate Hank and the others IF he didn’t accidentally find out about them???



It had been several weeks since Hank and his buddies “Vanished”. At first no one noticed, but after the third day the school started to ask questions and look into the matter. After the first week, things seemed to die down as no one said anything and no one had leads. The most likely story everyone ran with was some animal found Hank and his friends. That or something happened off school grounds, which technically was true. The school was clear that there was nothing they could do about an off campus incident. There was some sorrow in the school, something that James felt guilty about, but after the second week was through everything slowly went back to normal.



No more Hank, meant that James actually looked forward to going to lunch. Normally he had mixed feelings about heading to lunch but Ally fixed that. Now his life felt amazing, so much better that he hardly felt bad about Hank being digested. Sure James felt bad for not saying a thing, but he could never turn on Ally like that. She was his girlfriend, his goddess, and his beloved one. He rather turn himself in before ratting her out.



Feeling like he was on the top of the world, he headed to the normal table. Already a group of classmates were already filling in the empty table Hank and his goons used. Things were looking up for James.



“Hey man,” James greeted Mike at the table.



“Sup,” Mike said, sipping his drink before scouching over slightly.



James sat down and looked over at the empty seats. Obviously the usual couple were missing… but so was GeeGee. “No GeeGee? Is she still sick?”



Mike shrugged, “Don’t know, haven’t seen her in a few days.”



James was about to say something when something loud slapped the table scaring him. Jerking his head toward the sound it was a large plastic platter with food on it, belonging to Ally. “Hey you guys!”



“Jesus Ally, you scared me,” James scoffed.



“Awww, my little honey dew got startled,” Ally mocked as she stuck her tongue out. “I didn’t mean it,” She continued before giving James a playful wink.



James shook his head and rolled his eyes at the very playful manner Ally was in. “Of course you didn’t.”



Ally took a bite of her food before looking at the empty seats, “Where are the others?”



“Gabby is sick,” James explained, “And well…”



Ally snorted as James gestured toward Stacy and Garth’s seat, “Yeah, typical of them.”



“So it’s just us today,” James said looking at Mike who was busy eating.



“Well that’s not so bad,” Ally remarked. James nodded as he went onto eating and talking to his girlfriend and friend. Just like usual, Stacy and Garth showed up late. It wasn’t long before they were all talking and chatting like buddies. Talking of classes and school. Ally even offered to take everyone to the movies next week to watch that big blockbuster film. It didn’t take long before lunch vanished and the bell rang for next period.



“Time to go,” Ally said, offering her hand to James to climb up on.



“I’ll see you guys,” James shouted to his friends as the school's faculty members showed up to usher them to class.



“So how are things,” Ally asked, hinting at her words. The way she said it let James know what she REALLY meant.



“Since that day? Uh…” James felt a little ashamed but only slightly. With Hank out of the picture he felt like a million bucks. “Good. It feels really good. I guess I’ve never said it but,” James looked up at Ally. “Thank you.”



Ally looked surprised but smiled at her lover, “Anything for you babe. You know I love you.”



James nodded and resisted the urge to ask Ally to take them to the bathroom so they could do something inappropriate at school. As much as he wanted to crawl up inside Ally and make her squeal and squirm all day from his movements inside her body, James refrained from suggesting it. The urge however was still there to rub those fleshy walls till Ally leaked like she always did when he made her orgasm in bed.



“James,” Ally called out, pulling him out of his memories and thoughts.



“Oh sorry,” James responded looking up at Ally. “What’s up?”



Ally laughed, “We’re here…” Ally said, showing James they were at his class already. These walks to class were never long enough.



“Oh! Oh yeah, duh!” James laughed.



“I’ll see you in a little bit,” Ally smiled as she brought James up to her lips to kiss goodbye.



Enjoying the sensation of Ally kissing his whole body, he hated that they had to depart like this, but she had a class to go to. “I love you,” James called out to his lovely Goddess.



“I love you too,” Ally reasoned as she slowly set James down at his desk.



Smiling, James watched Ally turn to leave the classroom. As Ally left James spotted something. It was an odd object on Ally’s ear. It looked to be part of her earring as it sort of was dangling from it. It took James a moment to recognize the object wasn’t part of the ear ring just as Ally left. James felt his smile die as he made out the small gold chain dangling from Ally’s earlobe. It was something he would never forget as his mother spent two full nights for him to give to his best friends as a birthday gift. James could just make out the two letters on the dangling gold chain.



G.G.










Threesome by Kickyou


Ross looked up at Isabell with pleading eyes while his wife had a stern and almost disgusted look at her tiny husband standing on their bed. Ross did his best to look as innocent as possible at Bell, his wife, while there was an extra companion in the room with them. Ross couldn’t help but look up at his massive wife and the equally large Nichole, who looked a little out of place. It had been a few years since Ross caught the shrinking virus and things had been going amazingly well with him and Bell. The adaptation required to help with his and her living went smoothly. However, there was one thing nagging at Ross that he had trouble bringing up.



He wanted a threesome.



No matter how hard Ross tried to ask Bell before he shrank, he never could. He felt like it was never a good time. So when he caught shrinkism, and got tiny, he figured… what the fuck. It took forever and plenty of begging on Ross’ part but finally here he was. Standing between two women seemed almost equally upset or annoyed at what was happening.



Ross continued to look up at his wife and Nichole, or Nicky as she liked to be called, as they looked very unamused at him. Finally, after a very long silent moment, Bell spoke, “I can’t believe this,” She grumbled with distaste. Opening his mouth to speak, Bell went on cutting him off, “I thought you were fucking joking when you said a threesome…”



Ross opened his mouth again to protest but had nothing too big to say that would change her mind, “Babe… like… I thought you were good… sorry, uh… my bad?”



Bell shook her head and rolled her eyes as she looked toward Nicky who wasn’t too opposed to getting paid to show up and do nothing. “Hey don’t look at me,” Nicky told her as she stood there with her hands on her hips. “I just showed up. Blame him,” Nicky said, jerking her hand toward Ross who was trying to understand how he got this deep into this mess.



Trying to mediate between the two, Ross slowly spoke, “Babe…”



Bell nearly snapped at Ross, “Don’t BABE me right now! I can’t believe you were serious about this, what the hell?”



Ross gasped at his wife knowing fully well that she agreed to a threesome a few months ago, although they were pretty drunk at the time and he was sure Bell was trashed. So setting this up mostly without her knowing might have been a bad call. “I just… you know… I mean she’s here already sooooo,” Ross slowly shrugged, showing that things were now set in motion.



Bell on the other hand was not having it, “Don’t you dare! I didn’t know you were fucking serious,” Isabell hissed at Ross trying not to sound too offensive to Nicky, who was standing right there.



“Look, I’m getting paid either way,” Nicky spoke, not seeming too offended or upset at the comment.



Bell glared at Ross who was trying to look as cute and innocent as he could, while his wife wanted to squish him right now. “Babe,” Ross called out. He waited a few moments as she calmed down a few notches. Ross couldn’t help it, he wanted to press this further. It was always his dream. A threesome with two smoking hot giantess… he had to do it. It was his dream, no, his DESTINY!



“Babe,” Ross spoke again, getting Bell to look at him. “Please…”



She still looked annoyed and totally against the idea… so Ross had to bring the big guns out.



“Bell,” Ross said again, “Remember… you know that time, with … your PARENTS?”



Bell’s eyes grew wide as her mouth dropped open, “You… THAT’S NOT FAIR!” Bell nearly shouted. Ross didn’t say anything but looked at his outraged wife who was gasping and sputtering as he threw out his trump card. After a few minutes of Bell gapping and wanting to strangle her tiny husband’s life with her own hands, she finally settled with glaring daggers at him, “So… a fucking threesome?” The words dripped with venom as Ross could tell his enormous wife wanted to gag at the thought.



Ross couldn’t help but smile and nod, “Yes please.”



Bell slowly shook her head as she looked disgusted at her minuscule husband. Ross did his best not to feel put off by Bell’s annoyed and disgusted look. He could tell that this was in the same ballpark as walking on coals with her bare feet. “Let’s just get this over with,” Bell told Nicky with as much contempt as an arachnophobia person walking into a room full of spiders.



Ross stood there smiling as he watched Nicky start. She shrugged and stripped out of her white tank top and soon snapped off her pink bra and let it land on the floor. Soon her breasts were free and open, two enormous mammaries looking like mountains waving around in the air above Ross. He could see them jiggle as Nicky did a little wiggle before him.



“You fucking perve,” Bell grumbled catching Ross off guard. He actually forgot Bell was here for a moment, which was something he would never admit. It didn’t take Isabell long to start pulling her shirt off like Nicky. Slowly taking her top off. Her white bra contained her chest, beckoning to be broken loose. The moment Bell unclipped her massive melons, they bounced free into the air free of any restraints impeding them. Ross wasn’t sure if he loved Bell’s breast more or was afraid she would slap him off the bed if he focused on Nicky’s more than hers. Either way, his focus was set on his lovely giant wife standing there, towering above him and the bed he stood on. They were amazing tits… not that he was comparing them to anyone else’s in the room.



Ross stood there looking up at the two giantesses that were examining each other’s bodies. He could tell they were comparing and sizing each other up, both beautiful and gorgeous in Ross’ eyes. As much as Ross wanted to kiss Bell right now, he found that his lack of size was starting to be an issue as he could only kiss his wife’s thigh. That was if she was close enough to the bed for him to lean out and place a smooch on a lovely thigh.



Nicky was the one to break the silence as she sighed, “I’m guessing this is the first time you've been with a woman?”



Ross looked up at Bell with perked-up ears. He never asked that question, and was excited to hear a certain response from his lovely woman. “It might have been a while,” Bell said, glancing down at Ross with a twinkle in her eyes. He didn’t know if she was teasing him right now or if that was true, however before Ross could ask if she was serious, Nicky stepped closer to Isabell and pulled her closer. Bell looked a little stunned at the action as Ross watched both giantesses press into each other.  Their belly and chest just touch to form a bridge between the two. Ross watched his wife and Nicky’s mouth come closer and closer. The air was getting steamy as both women were just a Ross size away from smooching each other. Just a hair’s breadth away from touching their delicate lips together to form a union between the two.



Just as Ross watched Bell look like she was gonna pull away and stop this whole thing, Nicky went all the way forward and got a shocked mew from his wife. Ross gasped as he watched the woman he knew for so long do something so out of character. She stood there almost broken as Nicky didn’t pull back from their kiss. Bell was so stiff that Ross thought she was a cardboard cutout. Just as it looked like nothing was happening between the two Giantesses, Bell started to loosen up. Ross could see it in her bare arms as they slacked, her legs went a little loose, and her shoulder slumped. Finally, Ross got his dream as he watched his wife kiss back to Nicky. The two voluptuous women before him were now going back and forth with a passionate kiss. The sound of wetting lips and the smacking of smooches started to fill the bedroom. Ross smiled as he continued to watch the show as if it were a porno he was viewing.



Finally, after minutes of kissing and sounds that Ross felt jealous of having never heard Bell make before, Nicky pulled back with a coy smile on her face, “Oh yeah, this isn’t your first time kissing a girl...”



Isabell didn’t say a word as she looked to be coming down from an intoxicating high.



“That was so hot,” Ross said, feeling his own excitement stirring inside himself. He was thrilled and delighted at the show he just watched.



“We’re just getting started,” Nicky responded as she started to strip her lower clothing off.



Ross couldn’t help but look at the dark black patch of curls showing now below her waistline. It wasn’t a jungle down there, it looked more like a freshly cut lawn of grass. Now fully naked, Nicky stood in the room as probably the most comfortable and relaxed person out of the three of them. Ross was doing his best not to show off how turned on he was right now, however, he knew no one was looking at him right now. All eyes were on Isabell as she still looked nervous. Nicky was to the rescue as she walked closer, “Here, just relax and follow my lead,” Nicky whispered loud enough for Ross to pick up on it.



Nicky was busy kissing and playing with Bell’s neck and ears as she slowly slid her hands down to those jean shorts. Like some kind of master of undressing, Nicky had the jean shorts unbuckled and down past Isabell’s hips in seconds. Soon her fingers were dipping into Bell’s panties, sliding them down following suit. It wasn’t long till Ross was in the presence of two goddesses naked in his room, taller than any skyscraper he’d seen. The fleshy bodies slowly drifted closer toward him and the bed. It wasn’t till one of their knees came up and pushed down on the mattress did it hit Ross where they were heading….



“Oh shit,” Ross spoke, trying to step backward as Bell leaned up on the bed near him.

Nicky stayed off the bed but had Isabell towering over his head. Ross’s wife's legs never looked sexy as they towered on either side of him. Leading all the way up to that amazing ass that caught his eyes the first time he met Isabell ages ago. As much as she complained about her body, Ross wouldn’t change any of it. Perfect the way she was.



Ross was still looking up at his monumentally massive wife while having his back turned to Nicky. Ross watched Bell slump lower onto the bed as Nicky eased her down. Isabell’s legs bent backward as she sat down on her feet and knees. Ross watched those thighs spread out to his left and right and slowly, the greatest gift of all came down presenting right before him. Those lovely lower lips descended down from heaven as Isabell’s privates were placed before him as a birthday gift. Ross swallowed as he looked at that pulsating portal before him as Isabell’s privates were within reach. Ross swallowed one more time feeling hot, either from his excitement or the warmth coming off of Bell’s blazing body. She was really turned on right now, the sight of her clit could be seen, as it was right at Ross’s head level.



Walking forward, Ross moved toward that red bead, not even thinking, he reached out with both hands and cupped it. The response was immediate as Bell gasp turned to a moan, her body shivered in shock but slowly calmed down, soothed by Nicky still kissing and sucking her face. Ross watched as there were more reactions between Isabell’s legs, her lips already showing arousal and dripping its inner drool, as much as her upper mouth must be doing right about now. Ross smiled as he felt harder than ever in his life. Slowly he started to rub the ball size orb in his hand. Feeling his hands rub over the fleshy object. Not waiting any longer, Ross started to kiss and play with Isabell’s clitoris as Nicky did the same with her mouth. She was getting attacked by two different parts of her body and it was something she never expected to experience at the same time.



Ross enjoyed the sounds as he started to get into it, pressing his body into Isabell’s hot honey trap. Feeling the liquid already starting to drool out in a viscous slime that smelled of her natural scent. It might have turned some people off being covered in the juices, but Ross enjoyed feeling the slick syrup stick to his tiny body. Just as Ross was thinking of pulling back, he bumped into something behind him. He knew what Isabell’s fingers were like… these were not them.



Nicky had one of her hands down behind Ross. Before he could pull back or say anything, those fingers pushed into his back harder, leading him forward. Ross felt his eyes grow wide when he felt his legs and lower body being led inside Bell’s vaginal opening. Nicky’s index and middle fingers stuffed Ross and themselves inside Bell. Ross gasped as both Nicky and Ross easily slid inside Isabell’s damp cavern cove. The hot humid moisture and build-up of liquid help him slide in like a lubed-up sex toy or penis. Ross was soon stuffed up inside Isabell along with a pair of enormous fingers easily the same size as himself.



Everything got dark, sticky, and stuffy as Ross was now compressed into a tight tunnel with two large pillars pushing him around on his back. There was no resistance or stopping the motion as soon Ross was now on a very slippery ride. It was like going down a water slide, a very tight and cramped slide filled with sticky fem juices flowing instead of water. Oh and the walls were moving, because they were alive, they seemed to change shape while on or around him. The constant feeling of beating flowed through the chamber as it was a permanent reminder of where he was right now.



Ross was trying to escape the finger ride he was on, but there wasn’t enough space to maneuver around the digits as they kept him pushed into a velvety wall of pussy flesh. Mashed and rubbed up against a spot of Bell’s inner body. The folds of her vaginal walls grinding and bumping up against Ross’s unprepared face as he got an up close and personal feel for his wife's innards. Being rubbed back and forth and around in circular and other pattern motions, Ross was more like a washcloth being used to scrub and clean Isabell’s insides than a person. Whatever Nicky was doing, inside and outside, it was drastically affecting Bell’s body. If it was damp inside a few moments ago, it was now more like a downpour as more fluids flooded the chamber. What was a light misting or small drizzle of feminine lubricant was now raining and flooding the very cramped compartment. Ross swore he was being dunked underwater every time Nicky pushed him around into another mighty glob of girly goo.



Sputtering and trying to clear his face the best he could, Ross was almost not prepared when he felt the wall before him tense up and quiver. It was a sign that he knew all too well. Years of lovemaking he knew every sign that Isabell’s body would make before she came. She was about to have an orgasm, one that would either save Ross or send him to a wet watery doom.



Just as Ross was ready for the fireworks to go off, he felt the cramped space around him starting to unfold and open up a little more. The sound of Bell flopping down on the bed could be heard as muffled as it was, as she must have leaned backward. Straightening her back opened up more space for Ross… which Nicky used to her desire. Soon Ross felt the curling fingers around him starting to slide back and forth with him alongside them. Dipping deeper, pushing Ross further inside along the linings before being dragged back toward the entrance. The pace and force that Nicky was applying with her fingers, which were pressing into Ross, was increasing. Ross could feel his face being pressed into the bumpy folds and pulled along like he was being dragged behind a car through a dirt road.



Ross was doing everything he could to not drown in his wife, as the build-up of liquid was starting to grow worrisome. The squishy and squashy sounds of being dragged around in the slurry of sticky sludge slathered Ross in more cream from head to toe. He wasn’t sure he had been this wet before, even when taking a shower or bath. Still, he had no way to stop from being used as a rag or mop to gather up Bell’s collective cum. She was sopping wet, and it was only getting worse as her body made more.



The murmuring and noises outside of Isabell’s body were going unnoticed by Ross as he was too busy being drowned in the sounds of Nicky’s finger and him going in and out like a piston on a machine. The noises of watery liquid submerging Ross were all he heard besides Isabell’s low-pitched moans.



It wouldn’t be long before Ross would be inside the fierce clenching love tunnel when Isabell climaxed. Which was becoming more of a possibility as Nicky’s fingers were still wiggling and moving around. Suddenly Ross felt the two digits that have been pushing into him, pull back. They were quickly pulled out of Isabell’s love canal without him. Ross was so confused as to what was going on that he hardly had time to react when he felt something hot and wet slither up his legs. It was warm and moist and bumpy. Was that a fucking tongue?!



Nicky must have switched from kissing Isabell’s mouth to kissing her lower mouth. Suddenly Ross felt the object trying to drag him outward as it licked and lapped at his knees and feet. She was trying to lick him out of Isabell, which would have been something to look forward to a moment ago. However, right now Ross had a worried suspicion that if he came out of Isabell now, he wouldn’t like where he would be. Inside a giant woman’s mouth, one that he didn’t know all too well…



Maybe not the best idea. Ross struggled to get away from the probing tongue. It retracted only to have a finger replace it. Sure enough, it found Ross and was dragging him back toward the exit, through all the saliva and precum left on every surface he was pulled through. Ross tried to wiggle away but was soon feeling his feet being pulled out into the cold harsh world. Ross felt Nicky’s finger leave his back as he was left sticking slightly out. Ross tried to worm himself deeper into his wife for some kind of safety…



Soon the cold air was replaced by a hot humid chamber that sealed Isabell’s little opening. Nicky was back at it trying to extract Ross as she started to lick and suck him out. Ross could only hold on for so long as the lengthy licker curled under him. Ross was trying to get away but it was already up to his face and soon his arms. The slippery insides of Isabell under Ross were soon replaced by the bumpy and almost rough texture of Nicky’s tongue. Ross grabbed anything that was part of Isabell’s body and was near. Whatever inner wall that Ross grabbed had only so much help in keeping him from being dragged into Nicky’s mouth.



Sadly whatever was going on outside and inside was too much for Isabell, as she couldn’t last any longer as she could feel it all come crashing down. She shuddered and nearly screamed out as she climaxed. All that wiggling and teasing going on inside was such bliss, that she clamped down on Nicky’s head with her legs and just shuddered around her lover’s mouth. Feeling waves of delight squeeze out from the depths of her body.



Ross was in a torment of goo as like a dam of love shattered and all the lovely lewd liquids came out. Soon Ross was submerged in a flash flood of fluids flinging him outward with its force. Nicky wasted no time in sucking up both Ross and Isabell’s insides. Gathering the little lover and the warm sticky nectar she slurped up till Isabell's legs let go of her head. Ross was soon sucked in and stuck in yet another chamber, which was slightly more spacious… yet more horrifying.



Inside someone’s mouth was not a fun thought as Ross tried to move around in the wet watery space. There was so much fluid inside Nicky’s mouth that he swore he was in a swimming pool. He bumped into a wall of teeth before finding the lively tongue of Nicky occupying the space with him. It was looking for him as it found and pushed him upwards out of the creamy cum, the slippery snake was harder to get away from as it kept him pushed into Nicky’s pallet. Was this it… was he going to be swallowed alive by this giant woman? Was Isabell even aware of where he was right now?



Panic filled Ross’s body as he couldn’t even struggle. He was so insignificant inside Nicky’s mouth that he was nothing more than a quick snack whenever she desired it. Ross opened his mouth to call out to Isabell, to get her attention before he was swallowed-



Ross felt movement as the mouth started to sway and swish the build-up of fluids. Suddenly the tongue holding him slid him forward toward the front of the mouth. The pallet of Nicky’s mouth rubbed over his face and upper body as he was pushed toward those teeth and lips. Just as soon as Ross thought he was gonna be pushed into those chompers, he watched as the light started to come into the dark chamber for a split second before everything went dark again. Gravity took over as Ross heard the sound of spit and liquid sloshing forward and toward somewhere else. The tongue holding Ross was dropped letting him tumble downward along with everything else. Before Ross could figure out what was going on, Nicky’s tongue was pushing him deeper and further as he landed somewhere else with the liquid he was stuck with.



Ross immediately knew where he was. He kissed Isabell enough to know exactly what the inside of her mouth was like. That combined with a second tongue made it very evident where Ross was. Stuck in his wife’s mouth along with all her juices from before mixed with the saliva of now both women. A very weird concoction of fluids to say the least. Still, Ross wasn’t safe as he felt one tongue after another swirling around in the mouth he was occupied in. Ross could hear moaning echoing from deeper in the mouth of Isabell along with other noises from Nicky from above as she continued to kiss Bell like this. Ross was being battered around by Nicky’s tongue which seemed to be intentionally pushing him to the back of Isabell’s mouth, toward her throat.



Oh shit… was she trying to get Isabell to swallow him?!



Ross tried to escape his fate, but Nicky was too busy playing tonsil hockey, and it looked like Ross was the puck. Isabell either never played hockey or sucked at it because she wasn’t helping keep Ross from being pushed toward the goal, which was her throat. Ross didn’t know how close he was to the back of Isabell’s mouth, all he knew was how fucking good Nicky was at french kissing his wife and trying to shove him down her fucking throat.



If Isabell knew that Ross was in this snowball of fluids, she showed no sign of it as Nicky continued to drown her mouth with more spit and kept their lips locked and her tongue inside. It wouldn’t be long before Isabell would need a gulp of air, which would mean clearing out her mouth. That time was now as if she was acting on instinct, or just doing the only logical thing, Isabell swallowed…



Ross one moment was floating in a slurry of soupy slimy saliva and stuff, the next he felt the opening he was stuffed toward open wide. Gravity acting like a real asshole again pulled everything downward. Ross let out a startled cry as he felt himself being gulped in a mighty swallow. Isabell's throat wrapped around the mouthful of liquid and Ross pushed it all down toward her gut. Ross was too shocked to do anything but go with the flow. Ross was prepared to end up in many places during this threesome, but inside his wife’s stomach was NOT one of them. The very idea of him being eaten never even occurred to him till now, as he was being swallowed.



It wasn’t till Ross landed in Isabell’s belly that he started to freak out as he knew how strong stomach acids could be. It wouldn’t be long before Ross ended up as nothing more than protein for his wife he didn’t try and get out. However… How did he do that?



“Bell?!” Ross called out, “Bell CAN YOU HEAR ME?!  HEEEEELP MEEEEE!!”



The only response he got was Nicky laughing close by. It was like she was above him… she must be lying on Isabell’s belly. “Did you enjoy that?” Ross wasn’t sure if she was asking him or Bell right now.



“That was amazing,” Bell replied her voice sounding further off but also all around. Her heartbeat was racing throughout the chamber pumping blood throughout her body as her pulse was beating like crazy. The sound was so loud but also soothing to Ross. He floated in the slurry of soup around him, rocking him around almost lulling him to sleep. Maybe… maybe this wasn’t that bad. In fact, there were worse ways to go, right?



Ross felt so tired and sleepy, maybe a nap wouldn’t be the worst idea? After all, he was inside the love of his life. Yeah, just a quick snooze, and then he would try and find a way out later.



As Ross was feeling content with his fate he heard Nicky talking to Isabell. “Alright sweety, that’s my time. Maybe I’ll see you some other time, you have my number.” Nicky was slowly getting quieter as it sounded like she was leaving.



The last thing Ross heard was Isabell letting out an exhausted and tired sigh. “Wow… okay that wasn’t such a bad idea. How was it, sweety… Ross? Hey, honey… where are you…”



Ross felt his eyes drifting close as it was getting harder to stay awake, the air was so warm and intoxicating that he couldn’t help it. “Down here…” Was all Ross could mutter out as he fell asleep inside his confused wife’s belly. He was sure she heard him, he wasn’t that tiny after all right….






Ross woke up in a panic as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. He looked around for a moment and realized he was safe. Looking over to his giant-size wife, Ross let out a sigh of relief as he realized it was all just some messed up dream.



He had been having recurring dreams like that ever since he shrank a few years ago. However, this one was more vivid than ever before. It was so life-like that he thought it was real.



“Jesus…” Ross muttered as he lay in his tiny bed. Ross couldn’t help but wonder how things would really go if he asked Isabell for a threesome like his dream. “I guess I’ll find out in the morning,” Ross smiled as he recalled his birthday was coming up soon. However this time he would think of a safe word to use in case things get out of hand like his dream.



Maybe...




Lucky night by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

 https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 


You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP




It was just another freaking Friday while Chris sat at the not so crowded bar.  He couldn’t help but let out a deep sigh. He wasn’t really there to get drunk, but there wasn’t anything else to do after work. He didn’t have anyone to hang out with, no one to really shoot the shit with. He was just there to waste time and to get a nice buzz going. Something that was his escape from reality and a way to blow off some steam after a long grueling day, no… a very long painful WEEK at the office, just doing the usual work. Chris lifted the tasteless beer to his mouth and took another dreaded sip, only enjoying the little fuzzy feeling in his head and not the tingling taste on his tongue.


Chris wasn’t much of a drinker, but being in this bar with strangers around, was better than sitting at home drinking with no one. It was an odd feeling but one that Chris learned to get accustomed to as he sat there in the dimly lit bar and slowly looked around at the occupants inside.  There were the usual people, some young and some old.  A few faces that looked familiar and others that were pure strangers.  Chris looked back down at his draft beer before taking another hit and feeling the foggy feeling of fun flitter around his head.  At least he was forgetting about his cruddy day at the office.


So here he was, in a not so popular bar, with a not so popular crowd, and just trying to wash his mind out of the weekly bullshit he had to deal with the past week.


Not really thinking too much into it, he looked up from his half empty drink and spotted a very cute and attractive woman across the bar. She was in some very flashy clothes, but was busy looking at her phone or something to look at him. Chris decided to watch her for a few more moment just to remember what she looked like in his mind, to you know, maybe use that material for later when he got home-


The woman looked up just as Chris was about to look away. He felt their eyes connect and lock on for the briefest of moments.  Just long enough for Chris to realize it was more than a few seconds.  Enough time to tell him he’s being weird.


FUCK


Chris couldn't help but glance down at this drink as he tried not to be that creepy guy that eyed woman across the bar. Instead he kept his head down and kept sipping his drink praying that she wasn’t looking at him anymore. Several glances up from his eyes, and he noticed that she was still staring at him.


Chris was feeling uncomfortable now that she was looking at him, not unlike how he was staring moments ago, but it was still weird to have someone so hot looking at him so intensely. Last thing he wanted was her to start something in the bar because he was infatuated with her looks. Chris took another gulp of his drink and looked back at the stranger and…


SHIT!


She was still eyeballing him!


Oh fuck…


Chris downed his nasty drink down and tried to calm down. It seemed it was time to go. Yeah, he spent enough time here, he should go before things start to get weird. Chris kept his gaze down as he looked at his fizzy drink and worked up the strength to chug more and more of his drink before calling for a check. Just as Chris downed the last bit of his beer, he went to wave the bartender down when a very sexy voice spoke next to him.


“Whatcha drinking?”


The mysterious person nearly made Chris fall out of his seat as he spun toward the amazingly sexy woman from across the bar.  However now that she was up close and next to Chris, she looked even more dazzling than from afar.


Chris stumbled over his words as he saw the beauty starting to sit next to him, “What? You, how, when-”


The smile on her face was enough to melt Chris’ heart as she just shrugged, “I thought you looked like you might want some company. Am I wrong?  Do you not want me to sit next to you?”


Chris gulped as he looked at the amazingly hot woman smiling at him, he hardly noticed the bartender walking up to him after his waving.  The bartender was the first to speak, “Yes?  Did you need something?”


Chris was tempted to close his tab right now, but the woman next to him just smiled as she asked, “You want a drink?”


Chris felt his mouth open at the offer. Normally in the shows and books it’s usually the guy that offers.  So the concept of this woman asking bewildered him, “I… uh… sure?”


“One more round for us,” she told the bartender with a nod. After placing the order the smoking hot woman turned toward Chris with a wide smirk, “Names, Maggy.”


The introduction was much needed as Chris quickly shot his hand out, “Chris.”


“Sooo, Chris,” Maggy said, taking his hand and giving a gentle shake before taking a sip of her drink. “Are you waiting for someone?”


“Uh, well,” Chris looked down at his new drink that just arrived, “Actually, no. It’s a little embarrassing, but nah… just me tonight.”


“Oh,” Maggy chirped, surprised. “Really? A handsome guy like you by yourself?” Before Chris could do more than blush at the complement she went on, “Well, that’s not so bad. I was actually kind of looking for someone single like yourself.”


Chris sputtered into his drink at how forward Maggy was right now, “R-r-really? Why is that?”


Maggy giggled, a nice delightful sound that rang in Chris’ ears as she gave him a fluttering look, “Oh I’m sure you know why. We’re both adults here,” She let out a soft laugh, “I mean we have to be, if we're in a bar drinking, right?”


Chris nodded and laughed at the obviousness, “Right sorry… so you were looking for someone to, uh, mingle with?”


“Mhmm,” Maggy nodded, looking at Chris. “The question is, how are you with shrinkies? You don’t strike me as someone particularly into them…” Maggy nodded her head to a couple of people doing shots across the bar who happen to have a little more than just drinks in the glasses, “Like they are.”


Chris never had a thing for shrinkies. Not like how most people were, that was. The thought always seemed so off for him, swallowing or hurting a tiny person regardless of their size. Maggy bringing up shrinkies seemed like an alarm going off in his mind. No matter how hot Maggy was, if it involved hurting a tiny person, well maybe he stayed his welcome and it was time to go home.


“Yeah, sorry, that’s not my thing,” Chris said abruptly.  He wasn’t interested in doing some kind of sick twisted thing to a poor small person like that.  “Maybe I should be heading out now.” Chris decided he was done drinking, and didn’t bother finishing his drink as he started to leave for the exit of the bar.


Maggy reached out to stop him, “Whoa now, that’s not what I meant….” Chris paused for a moment. “Just hear me out, I didn’t mean it like that,” Maggy reassured him as she stopped Chris from leaving. “What I meant to say is you’re not like the others, you don’t like hurting shrinkies, right?”


Chris paused as he started to understand what Maggy was asking, “Well, no, not really, I mean…”


“That’s fine,” Maggy said, cutting into Chris’ words. “Cause I like a guy like that. Not only that but…” Maggy slowly pulled her free hand out of her pocket, the one not on a drink, up to the bar and slowly opened it showing off a Shrinky she had with her, “WE both think that’s nice…”


Chris had to blink a few times looking at the blonde shrinky giving a shy wave before retreating back into Maggy’s open and safe palm. Chris was stunned as he glanced back at Maggy who smirked at him before sipping her drink, “Soooo, CHRIS,” She said before putting her drink down and giving a sultry look, “You want to finish your drink and come follow us for some…” She leaned in closer before whispering, “Fun?”


Chris never grabbed a drink so fast and gulped it down in his life. He slammed the beer down quicker than a thirsty olympic racer gulping water, and nodded.


Maggy giggled as she gulped her drink down and slowly slapped some bills down, “After me big boy…I know just the place to go.”


Chris didn’t hesitate as he followed after the sexy woman and her shrinky partner.







Chris followed Maggy as she led him into a simple hotel and grabbed a spare room. They were slowly heading up some stairs, until they were on the right floor for their room. Chris was still nervous about the whole situation and wasn't sure how to act as he was dragged into a room and soon was inside the vacaten space  with Maggy and her tiny friend.


Inside the hotel room Chris turned toward Maggy who was slowly pulling out her little friend. Chris was beyond skittish as he couldn’t help but ask a simple question to break the silence, “So, what’s, uh, her name?”


“Candy,” Maggy replied slowly and gently, putting Candy on the table top near the TV. “She’s been my lover since … oh how long has it been ten years?” Chris raised his eyebrows at the news at how long they were together.  Maggy laughed out of nowhere as she corrected herself, “Okay okay, she says it’s been about twelve years.”


“You can hear her…” Chris asked, until Maggy turned her head and he spotted the communicator in her ear that was covered by her hair, “Oh right.”  Chris tapped his ear to signify he spotted it.


“Well, Chris,” Maggy asked as she kicked off her shoes and slowly came between him and Candy, “You pick up a lot of girls at the bar often?”


Chris was nervous at the prying question, and slowly shook his head at how direct she was being.


“Really,” Maggy replied, sounding a little surprised before just smiling, “That’s okay. Candy and I try to keep a watchful eye out for someone like…” Maggy traced her finger down the tip of Chris’ jaw down to his chest and soon dipping down  to the tip of his pants, “You.”


Chris was stunned as he felt Maggy slowly dip her fingers into his pants and undo them, slowly pulling them down past his hips. Wanting to say something Chris felt words forming on his lips, but all that came out were muttering sounds as he felt Maggy already digging into his underwear and touching a part of him that has never felt another set of hands touch. Her gentle caressing fingers curled around his member and started to bring it to life as he stood in the hotel room dumbfounded at what was going on. It didn't take too long for Chris to feel his soft junk become a raging boner in the hands of the very skilled Maggy.


“There we go, looks like someone’s in the mood,” Maggy spoke as she stood over the bed that Chris was flopped on. She looked pleased with the fact that she had gotten Chris so stiff and excited with her own hands. “Now don’t lose that,” Maggy chuckkeld, “I'm sure Candy wouldn’t be too happy about it if you did.”


“Candy,” Chris repeated, forgetting about the mysterious person that he didn’t recall in his moment of bliss. It wasn’t till Maggy walked away and slowly came back with the little shrinky in her hands that Chris recalled the person they were referring to.


Chris slowly leaned up and watched Maggy slowly lower Candy down toward his junk. Chris wanted to object to having a shrinky, such a small delicate person down there, but he was still recovering from the blissful feeling of someone yanking his chain that words weren’t coming out of his mouth. By the time he recovered to be able to speak something, Candy was already on his cock and things were happening. The sudden feeling of something touching him with such light butterfly kisses touching him, like little whispers and tickles that were so intense that Chris felt his body freeze and lock in place. It wasn’t intense or extreme, but the exact opposite of what he was expecting. It was like someone blowing on his ear, but instead of the tingling sensation in his ear, it was on his dick. Like a gentle breeze teasing his cock of what could happen if he continued to stay still.


“Ohhh oh, wow, wait,” Chris protested as he slowly looked up from his prone position on the bed. “I think I’m gonna-”

Maggy cut in laughing, “Candy not so fast, calm down… we have plenty of time.”


Chris looked down to his crotch at his prick only to see the small shrinky dancing and rubbing her body over his elongated shaft. She looked over zealous about the situation as she sadly slowed to a stop at Maggy’s request. Chris watched the small woman near his penis turn toward his face with an exceptional look of lust on her face. She was into this more than Chris thought. Chris had to blink a few times as he finally looked up at Maggy who was slowly taking her shirt off and joining the nude party.


“What are you doing,” Chris asked.


“Getting in on some of this fun, or do you mind?  Should I just leave you and Candy alone,” Maggy asked with a knowing look that told him she already knew the answer.


“No-no,” Chris spoke as he slowly sat up and glanced down. He looked down at Candy still on his hips, holding onto his member the best she could at the shifting of the landscape she was on. Maggy just chuckled as she slowly kneeled down at the foot of the bed just before Chris’ cock.


“Good, because I was worried you might have been a mistake…” Maggy laughed as she dipped down toward Candy and Chris’ groin.  His stiff staff sticking up like a soldier saluting the star spangled banner.


Chris was shocked at the words he heard, but the moment Maggy was between his legs and using her breast to rub him off he forgot the possible harmful jab at his competence. Instead he felt the blissful sensation of two mighty meat bags scrubbing his dick like there was a layer of rust that needed scrubbing off a power pole. Chris slumped back as he felt Maggy wiggling and shaking her tits on his cock, the warm friction replicating any hand jerking sensation he was used to doing late at night. What was even more amazing was how Candy was able to dance along his shaft and between those mountains of meat, just to play with him. Like a working orchestra mixing and amplifying each other, the two women were exciting Chris to a point of bliss he never knew was possible.


Laying down on the bed with his hips and crotch exposed to the two mysterious and forthcoming women, Chris was getting a show of a lifetime. Anytime he looked down he could see the two blossoming boobs bouncing and bobbing up and down on his thing, while a small shrinky slyly slid around his tree trunk sized member like a pole dancer trying to make her living. She was doing something like a rain dance of some kind, twirling and sliding along his length and girth like she needed a downpour for her crops. He had no idea how hard and long they both practiced this routine, but the unison they both possess blew Chris’ mind. Which wouldn’t be the only thing that he would be blowing tonight. As the surging fires in the depths of his balls demanded release, as he felt the need to jizz all over the room while watching the two women play with his junk down there like some kind of toy for their amusement.


Chris slumped back on the bed as he could feel the squishy balloons on his dick scrubbing him clean from the friction they were causing while going up and down.  Maggy was practically microwaving his cock with how hot it was feeling right now. “Wai-wait, you're going to… MMM, make me, I… I…” Chris pleaded as he could feel the sudden surge swelling and billowing up from his balls that were boiling for release. “I’m,” Chris whispered, about to let it all go in his blissful moment of release.


However, Maggy heard or maybe knew when to quit as she quickly yanked back, “Not so fast big boy…”


Chris felt the lack of stimulation from the fun bags leaving him that he jerked up right. Candy seemed to listen as her little hands and body stopped touching Chris’ cock as soon as Maggy pulled back. Chris looked around and saw that Candy was now climbing into Maggy’s outstretched hand. All that playful fun and teasing was gone leaving Chris craving for more. Chris felt his hips quiver in anticipation as he stood up from the bed with a boner bigger than a banana, “What, why?!”



Maggy laughed as she stayed kneeled there between his legs. “We’re not done having our fun… now get up.” Maggy ordered as she started to stand up and turn toward the bed.


Chris felt annoyed, heck the irritation that washed over him from the edging he just received and the lack of release to follow.  However  he did as the woman asked. Chris stood there, with his stick standing still in and stiff like a statue, tall and erect. He felt like he was holding a baseball bat between his legs as he watched Maggy glance down and snickered to Candy like she had a joke to tell.


Before Chris could comment, Maggy turned her back to the bed and suddenly plopped down on it. Bouncing on the springy surface of the soft sofa material. Maggy laid there flushed and out full for everyone in the room to see, her bare breast and naked body exposed as she laid down till she was as still as the bed she laid on. As Chris watched, Maggy was slowly bringing Candy, the tiny little person, up to her chest. With a gentle hand, Maggy dropped Candy right there, just at the edge of Maggy’s breast. The end of the valley of those voluptuous mountains. Her upper chest leading to her throat and mouth.


“Alright Chris… Come to mama,” Chris watched as Maggy slowly clapped her breast together with a startling slapping sound as they collided together. The sound of skin smacking and collapsing together filled the quiet room. Chris couldn’t help but feel his cock shake as he watched Maggy make a small tight tunnel for his tube to travel through. Maggy held her breast together like a massive wall of meat, but there was a small portal between the two gathered mounds before him, a gap in her barrier that Chris wanted to penetrate. Not one to hold back when asked to do something, Chris stepped forward and started to mount Maggy’s smooth stomach and line up his junk with the little penetrating portal for him to punch through.


“Are-are you sure? You want me to-” Chris’ worry was cut off as Maggy groaned at his concern.


“Fuck my boobs? YES! Come on, don’t make me say it twice…” Maggy’s approval was all that Chris needed as he did just that. He jammed his prick into that bubbling blossoming ball of boobage. The pressure was magnificent as Chris felt himself slowly sliding between the miniature gap. The fleshy walls were intense but not extreme as Chris guided himself inside that canyon of cleavage. His prick pierced the fleshly and floppy walls of warmth. Pushing and poking toward the exit and feeling the enjoyment of Maggy’s melons molding over him. Those mighty meaty mounds mashing and making his member melt from just slipping between them with more ease than he thought could be possible. Chris gasped as he leaned into Maggy and held himself up on the bed over her, just trying to recover from just the one stroke. A feeling of ecstasy that he never felt before. Still Chris stood there dick deep in the depths of Maggy’s double D’s. A feeling of complete bliss building up in him.


Chris felt his hips were unable to move forward as he bottomed out into Maggy’s bosom. Seeing that he had ended his stroke, it was time to pull back and repeat the process. Chris slowly pulled his hips backwards just enough before throwing them forward and clapping into Maggy’s underboob with a mighty slap.  Chris watched the head of his penis pushing out from the top of Maggy’s cleavage, like a groundhog checking the weather. The wave of fleshy folds rippling after Chris’ collision was like a beach wave, rolling over Maggy’s breast. The jerking sensations slowly shoving them forward with Chris’ momentum only to stop after bobbling to a stop.


Maggy watched both Chris and his member as he started to titty fuck her on the bed. The pace picking up as Chris found a rhythm he didn’t feel was hurting or causing any issues with Maggy. As he continued to thrust his hips forward, pushing himself into her chest of wonders, Maggy was starting to pant and moan as she started to enjoy herself. Her own gasps of pleasure were being heard as she was touching and toying with her nipples while keeping her breast bunched up and squashed together. Like a sex toy for Chris’ enjoyment, he started to increase his speed and power, behind his humps.


“You,” Maggy moaned as she looked up at Chris when he started to speed up. “Getting close?”


Chris nodded and held a grunt, as he could already feel his member making that familiar feeling of release, he was ready to fire away.


“Hold on… a little longer,” Maggy told Chris as she turned her head, “Come on now, you wanted this…” Maggy spoke to someone that wasn’t Chris.


Chris was confused as he looked over to the side of the bed to no one, that was till he noticed Candy near Maggy’s neck. Chris completely forgot about the tiny woman. He paused for a moment as Candy climbed up on Maggy’s neck and nestled right above the crack in her cleavage. She looked nervous but sexually excited as the tiny naked woman took a seat.


“Okay,” Maggy giggled at the sight, “Go on…”


“uh,” Chris stayed still for a moment, half of his stick shoved into that tight canyon that was Maggy’s cleavage. “You, uh sure?” Chris was asking Candy more than Maggy but she answered for her.


“Yes, this is what she’s been wanting for a while. Now go on and finish big boy. Just don’t go wild and push too hard, don’t need you hurting anyone,” Maggy laughed as she continued to hold her boobs together. She slowly gave a soft tugging sensation as she jerked them slightly up and down on Chris’ still shaft, coaxing him to continue.


Slowly taking the hint, Chris went back to his boob job. Always keeping an eye out for that shrinky that stayed at the start of Maggy’s neck, and the crest to her cleavage. Candy laid there on her back splayed out while looking down at Chris’ oncoming cock as it came out of the dark cavern of her lover’s big chest. Chris continued to push forward and pull back, matching his pace with Maggy’s breathing. It seemed whenever she inhaled, the compression on his cock increased to a pleasuring tight squeeze, and when she exhaled it made sliding out much easier as they loosen. Chris wasn’t sure if that was Maggy’s doing or just her actual body just doing it’s natural thing.  Whatever the case was, that was the rhythm he found and fell into. As she inhaled, Chris pushed forward till his penis snaked through to the point it nearly pushed into Candy’s body.


Her startled but delighted reaction was infectious as he couldn't help but keep doing so, thrusting harder and faster. Maggy’s heart beat increased as she played with herself and Chris picked up his pace as well. Chris winced as he could feel his need for release mounting. It didn’t help that he looked down at Candy who was fingering and touching herself to the sight of the two giant boobs giving birth to his enormous dick. She was really into this. Her little mouth moving and saying things that Chris couldn’t hear.


“Mmm, yeah, yeah,” Maggy muttered as if agreeing with her. Whatever Candy was saying, Maggy was hearing it and responding.


“I'm getting close…” Chris declared not sure what was next.


Just as Chris was about to pull out, Maggy shook her head, “No, keep going. I want it… we want it all over us. Give me a pearl necklace.  Cover candy in a full body bath of cum.” Maggy cooed as she started to rub her breast together and swirl them around Chris’ cock. “Yeah, that’s right… she wants to be doused in your cum, cover her up, make her a little speck in a pool of cream. Drown her in your baby batter… paint my chest white and drench her in your dick juices. I want to look down at her and see nothing but a sea of semen and not a trace of a little slutty shrinky…”


Chris wasn’t sure how to take any of this, but the way Maggy was saying it and urging him on, he couldn’t help but get into it. His hips were already starting to get tired and his penis was twitching. The moment Maggy started to scrub his schlong with her bazongas, Chris lost any will power left. He could feel the surge of sperm slowly building and sliding up his shaft. It was finally go-time, and he lost any reason in his brain. With Maggy telling him to cum, his animal instinct kicked in, and he just did that.


“OH JESUS,” Chris nearly yelled as he bucked forward, pushing his cock forward. Maggy gasped startled, as Chris fell forward and shoved as hard as he could with his hips into the depths of Maggy’s fun bags. Chris had to throw his hands out to support himself on the bed as his stomach flopped into Maggy’s face and his dick started its climaxing process. Chris felt his cum crashing out of his cock as he could do nothing but let his hips and body tense up and shuttered at the moment of ecstasy on his release.


Chris gasped as he felt the geyser coming out. Looking down he could just see past Maggy’s head as he shot his first round. Candy looked like a toy soldier as she lay there shocked and surprised on Maggy’s body, looking at Chris’ monstrous member nearly steam roll her. She wasn’t ready when Chris blasted her with enough cum that she looked like a child dressed up like a ghost for halloween, using a giant king sized sheet as material. Chris tried to contain the next blast, but as anyone knows, once you get started, you can’t stop. The surge of semen slammed into Candy again drowning her in a heaping amount of his freshly made cream. Candy was now in what looked to be stuck in a snow mound as Chris came again. He didn’t know if it was how turned on he was or how long it had been since his last ejaculation, but it seemed like he was backed up for a while. He could feel the next blast was a hefty one too. Chris shuddered again as his balls squeezed every drop out of him, he couldn’t watch as he nearly fainted for a second, as he kept splattering his spunk all over Candy and Maggy. He did everything he could to keep from flopping fully on the two as Chris finally felt the last little load launch out of his limping member. His cock already deflating, but not before spewing a spray of sperm to splatter on the goopy amount drizzling Maggy’s throat and chest.


Feeling the last of his life force emptying from his dick, Chris was spent. It took all his effort to push himself up off Maggy as he panted, “Sorry… I …sorry.” His apology was ignored or unheard as he stood up off the bed with Maggy slowly sitting up. She cupped her breast together like before when she was giving him a boob job. However, she kept them firmly clamped as she looked down with all of Chris’ load dribbling down into the small little nock at the top of her breast. There all the semen gathered into a little pool or puddle of glistening white slime. Chris didn’t see any sign of Candy and a sudden wave of fear and worry went over him.


Just as he was about to ask where she was, Candy came crashing out of the gathering of semen like it was her own personal private hot tub. Candy was completely unharmed, well as unharmed as someone who had just got submerged in gallons of sticky slimy semen. It looked like someone dumped a bucket of white paint all over her, and she couldn’t have looked more thrilled.


Maggy giggled which vibrated the little puddle Candy was submerged in, she looked like she could stand or at least float in the little water hole full of cum. “Well, it looks like someone is happy.”


Candy just nodded as she splashed some of the liquid around her up at Maggy who only laughed.


Chris couldn’t help but smile at the two being playful… that was till he remembered what exactly they were playing around with and part of it seemed kind of weird. Watching a tiny woman swim in his semen, while a giantess compresses and loosen her breast to cause some ripples in the liquid to splash back. It was almost like a mini wave pool.


“So uh,” Chris said, feeling kind of awkward. He was feeling exhausted and still a little buzzed, from the drinks earlier. Figuring the two would like to be alone, he started to get dressed. “I guess I’ll just like, head out now.”


As Chris was getting dressed he heard Maggy call out to him, “Before you go…” Chris turned around as he finished dressing, he just needed his shoes. “We had a great time, what about you?”


“I…” Chris was shocked at the news and nodded smiling. He could still feel the phantom feeling of his dick between those voluptuous breasts. “It was good.”


“Well,” Maggy laughed as she slowly got up, being careful to not spill or drop Candy from her breast pocket she was making. “Is there anything you want to say or ask us?”


Chris slowly thought about it for a moment and then realized, “Oh yeah, uh thanks. This was great.”


“… that’s it?” Maggy asked, seeming a little confused and stunned.


“Uh, …” Chris frowned, not sure what else they were expecting.


There was silence before Maggy looked down at Candy and laughed, “Yeah… yeah he is very dense. Kind of cute though… look,” Maggy said laughing, “This is the part where you ask for our number… you know, so we can meet up again.”


It took Chris a few moments before it clicked. “OH! OH right, uh like, um can I get your number-”


“Finally,Maggy laughed as she smiled at him, “See, not so hard. Sure…” Maggy waited for Chris to fumble out his phone before typing in her contact information. “Okay, now if you excuse us, I’m gonna go clean up with candy for a little while, and then we're gonna continue where we left off.”


Chris nodded, and watched Maggy’s naked body pass by into the bathroom before turning on the bathtub. Chris couldn’t help but feel like he won a million bucks as he just scored tonight. Maybe this would be a new thing for him? Chris was slowly heading toward the door to leave when he heard Maggy’s voice call out from the bathroom.


“You know, you could stay a little longer with us,” Maggy called out in a sexy tone, “There’s plenty of room for you in here, and who knows, maybe we could have some more fun after words while drying off. It’s up to you Chris…” Maggy’s tone told Chris that she wasn’t quite done for the night.


Chris looked at the open inviting bathroom door for a brief moment.


The next thing that Maggy and Candy heard was the sounds of shoes and clothes being taken off and tossed to the floor.


Maggy smirked as she and Candy sat in the large bathtub filling up with hot water. Candy’s thrilled and delighted voice whispered into Maggy’s ear from her communicator she always wore. Maggy slowly smirked as she replied to Candy, “Yeah, yeah, you sure know how to pick them. Yup, you're right, he might just be a keeper…”







Car Problems by Kickyou
Author's Notes:


 https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 


You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP



A Commission  

Alan hated his job.

It was rare to find a job that allowed Alan to work due to his condition, but that didn’t mean he liked it. As being one of the few shrinkies hired at a rental car company, there were only a few things that Alan and the others his size could do. Today, Alan was in charge of going in between the seat cushions of returned cars and extracting anything stuck between them. The objects he found ranged from food, to stray coins, and that one time a condom lodged down there. This job was disgusting and humiliating, but it was one of the safer ones out there for someone his size.

“This sucks,” Alan grumbled as he stood in the backseat of the minivan that was returned the other day. It was all patched up, filled, and ready to be loaned out for the next family or customer that ordered the car. All that was left was finding the little things missed by the normal sized employees. Deep diving the back seat of the minivan wasn’t ideal, but luckily he hadn’t found anything disgusting yet. Alan slowly shoved his arm between the cushion of the seat and backrest, making a little cave just wide enough for him to slip between.  His hand brushed up against something. 

“Fuck,” Alan complained as he reached deeper and harder. He put nearly his whole body between the cushions as he reached for what felt like a candy wrapper of some sort. “Come on you stupid… mother fucking… AHAHA!” Alan laughed as he grabbed the crinkle wad of paper. “Alright let’s see what trashy candy bar you were,” Alan told himself as he started to pull himself out from the tight folds of the soft but pressing cushions above and below him.

Alan used his right hand to try and drag himself out, but he didn’t have the force behind it. His hand kept slipping on the smooth seat and unable to get the traction he needed to yank himself out he was left lodged there. “Shit… shit come on,” Alan grumbled as he did everything he could to try and wiggle and squirm out from the back seat. Nothing helped. “No, no no…” Alan shouted, going all unheard as no one was left working on the car.

Minutes passed and it wasn’t long before Alan started to freak out realizing he couldn’t get out of here. The possibility of him being left in the car for a long time was a big problem, as he was the last one to inspect and clean the car. Alan’s logic kicked in, that someone would look for him if he didn’t clock out in time. He just had to spend, at the most, several more hours here. As unsettling as that was, it helped calm Alan down as someone was bound to look for him by then.

Alan just had to be calm and patient, no reason to panic…





It had been longer than Alan could keep track of, but he was sure getting exhausted being pinned in this confined and cramped space. It was claustrophobic for him, as he could barely feel the outside with his right hand. The other half of his body felt stiff and paralyzed as it hadn’t moved in a while. Alan hated the fact that no one even bothered to look for him. How annoying it was to not be noticed missing at work till your manager needs to make sure you clocked out so not to pull in overtime hours.

Just typical. Alan was gonna chew out his boss with HR when he finally got out-

An older female voice could be heard out of nowhere, “Is this the one honey?”

An older male voice responded, “That’s the model and color type… and yeah that’s the license plate. Okay, this is our rental everyone. I’ll pop the trunk to put our luggage in while you all grab a seat, okay kids?”

“Okay,” A pair of younger voices said at the same time. One belonged to a girl, the other sounded like a boy.

Hearing the voices, Alan started to call out, “Hey… hey can anyone hear me? I’m stuck! Help!”

There was no reaction from the new voices. Suddenly the sound of the car doors opening and people getting in filled the vehicle. The noise of large heavy bags being tossed in the back was followed by the opening of the front door and the back doors of the minivan. Alan couldn’t see very well as he noticed a little more light coming in as the backseat doors were pulled open. More sounds of people climbing into the car could be heard as Alan saw the little light provided being blacked out by a massive wall of gray.  He could just make out the fabric covered cloth  from the small gap that Alan’s body was stuck in.

Alan let out a muffled and silent cry as it was obvious no one was hearing him from his position. The sound of the cushion bearing the weight of the mighty backside of this stranger could be heard as it soon was planted right in front of him and covered him in darkness. Alan was stuck and now had a massive butt planted before him like a boulder blocking the cave entrance of some hole he was stuck exploring.  Alan was now trapped behind someone’s behind, something that was far worse than before.

Everything Alan could hear was muffled but loud enough for him to hear, as the family started to load up in the car. The sound of the trunk being shut was followed by the male, possibly the father of the family saying, “Alright that’s everything. Now just for a five hour trip and we’ll be there.”

Alan could feel his heart sink at those words, “Fi-five hours… no no no! HELP ME!  I’M DOWN HERE!” Alan felt his voice get muffled into the fabric seat he was stuck between, as no one heard a word he said.

It didn’t help Alan as he felt the car come to life as the engine started and a soft vibration of the vehicle could be heard. Alan quickly tried to get out once again, he waved his hand around only to feel the fabric of the shorts or pants before him blocking any sight of him. Instead of grabbing air, he now had a wall or something to touch. Alan grabbed it and pulled and tugged with his arm, but found he wasn’t strong enough to drag his body out with his free arm.  The person didn’t even notice the attempts of him pulling on the cloth.

The feeling of everything moving, told Alan that they were now leaving the rental car company, and now were on their way to wherever it was this family was going. Alan was now along for the journey…





Alan didn’t know how long he had been on the road, he just was getting extremely exhausted. Being stuck in a seat was bad, but having someone sit down before him was worse, as there was little to no air flow. The air was getting hot and stale. Alan had gotten used to the smell of the car seat, and was getting sick of it. He stopped listening to the family that had been talking nonstop since they left. Alan found out that the family consisted of a mom, dad, a daughter named Hana, and a son named Zac. Hana happened to be the one sitting just right in front of Alan. Something he kind of counted as a blessing because he wasn’t sure how clean or nice smelling Zac was compared to his sister.

Ever since Alan was imprisoned in this seat and carried off by this random family, he had lost any hope for help. He could only pray that when the joy ride was over, the family would find him or at least return him back with the car, which wasn’t guaranteed. Either way Alan was in tough spot, and just hoped that-

The sudden and unexpected feeling of hot air blowing in on him cut into his thoughts, as it was like a hot oven door opening. Baffled by this wave of heat, Alan quickly tossed any confusion of what it could be when the air around him was filled with the rotten smell of a horrible stink. A combined mix of an old beefy and sour cheddar smell swarmed his nostrils, as Alan was subjected to a stench straight from the bowels of hell. The sulfuric stench made Alan gag and cough as the flow of hot air continued to pour out and into his little crack in the cushion. He couldn’t escape or run away as he was stuck, while this ass before him breathed its stench all over him.

Alan thought he was gonna be gassed to death as the fart filled the only space he had for air. The egg-like smell nipping at his nose like someone lighting a match and shoving it up his nostrils. They burned and twitched with each breath he breathed, and he wasn’t even using his nose to do it. The hot air was slowly dissipating as Alan cried from the heat wave he was hit with.

Just as Alan was beginning to get to smell fresh clean air again, another gust of gut gas blew over him. The strong funk of anal air assaulted Alan again as it felt like someone was blowing their breath directly on him. However, knowing that it wasn’t a mouth but an anus, only made it that much worse as Alan tried to bury his nose and mouth into the seat fabric to block out the smell of sweltering shit stewing away inside of Hana. For a girl, her gas was stronger than any noxious fumes that Alan had ever smelled, even his farts didn’t stink this bad.

Suddenly Zac, the son of the family, made a disgusted sound, “What’s that smell… Hana did you fart?!”

“NO!” Hana quickly lied as Alan was still smelling the lingering effect of the last gust of gut gas curling around his small body in the little seat beneath her ass.

Zac quickly retorted, “Well I didn’t fart and someone totally just ripped one cause it smells!”

The mother quickly said, “Zac watch your language.”

“But mom, Hana just farted and it stinks back here! At least put the window down or something,” Zac complained.

However Zac and Hana’s dad responded, “I’m sure it’s not that bad, and I’m not putting the windows down, it’s hotter than hell outside and I have the AC running.”

Zac continued to grumble about Hana, but it was clear that no one was listening. Alan was hoping that the little conversation would deter Hana from ripping another one, but the familiar feeling of hot summer air blasting into his face told him no. The familiar unholy smell of dead rotten meat made its way into Alan’s nose, as the softest and gentlest sounds of a fart ripped before him. It was like a baby tuba playing as it sputtered for a few minutes spewing its skunk smelling spray out and into Alan’s little cave of doom.

Alan was in utter hell as he gagged on the stronger and more potent smelling intestinal gas. The smell was already burning into his nose as he could feel the pungent fragrance filling his sinus. It wasn’t anything pretty as Alan swore he was fading out. Just as he thought he was gonna pass out from the smell of Hana continuously pushing another fart out, the mother of the family let out a nose.

“OH! Oh my gosh… really,” She complained. Zac let out a I told you noise as he scoffed at his moms words. “Zac, the least you could do was say something if you're gonna pass some gas,” She complained.

Zac was shocked, “What? No it wasn’t me it was Hana, I told you it was her-”

“Oh Jesus,” The dad now said… “You could have cracked a window,” He complained as Zac went on trying to defend himself.

Hana didn’t say anything but it seemed like the more people talked the more she was holding it in. Which was what Alan needed. He couldn’t stay here, he would die from intoxication before they arrived wherever the hell they were going. Alan reached out harder with his hand and grabbed onto whatever he could to pull himself again. His hand tugged but found he wasn’t budging again. Alan was about to give up and pull his hand away from the mountainous massive ass, but suddenly a deeper gurgling sound was replaced by the sound of seeping air rushing toward him. The silent but extremely deadly air coming out of Hana’s ass met Alan’s unprepared face as he was struck with a surge of shitty smelling stink smashing into him like a hurricane. The stench of past meals making its way into Alan’s nose was so strong that he was sure he could tell exactly what Hana had for dinner the other night. The smell bit into him like a shark attack and reminded him how much he hated broccoli as the smell curled into his sense of smell so much his mouth peeled back in a disgusted look. How could someone’s farts smell so bad?!

Alan was trying to breathe some fresh clean or even stale air to escape Hana’s horrendous farts.  Yet he was unable to, as he could only bathe in the stench as he was submerged into subconsciousness due to the lack of fresh air. The last thing Alan heard was the mom saying, “OH MY… ZAC THAT IS JUST NASTY! Quick let’s find a rest stop for SOMEONE to use.”

The sound of Zac complaining it wasn’t him, was all that Alan heard as he blacked out from one last soft sputter of sphincter squirts from the very innocent but deadly Hana.






Alan came to, with a sore arm. It felt like someone was dragging him by the arm and it was in pain. He could feel himself swaying as the force on his arm started to hurt more. Alan quickly woke up to the feeling of his arm wanting to rip out of his socket. Crying out in pain, Alan looked upward where his hand felt stiff and sore. His arm was stuck on the gray fabric wall that he recalled seeing before being sat on, then farted on till he passed out. His hand or wrist was caught on some fabric or tied up to Hana’s clothes.  Whatever it was, Alan was hanging by his arm.

The next thing that Alan realized was just as alarming and frightening, as he was moving. It seemed that Hana was now walking outside of the car, and was now dragging Alan along with her unaware. Alan quickly started to reach for his stuck hand, only to glance downward and notice how far the ground was and how stupid it would be to fall from this height. Realizing how big of a mistake this would be, Alan decided to stay attached to Hana till he was noticed by her, or anyone at this point.

Looking around as Hana walked somewhere, Alan made out a few signs and objects that let him know he was at some gas station. It seemed the family pulled over and now Hana was heading away from the car. Alan could only assume that they were heading to the bathroom, as the familiar and still slightly linger smell of her gas still seemed to linger around himself.

Sure enough the sound of a door being opened and the environment around Alan shifted into a tile and sterile looking bathroom. Hana was now in the women's bathroom. Alan was still looking around for some help but the bathroom looked empty, at least from his position of hanging off of Hana’s ass. Still, from the sounds of just Hana’s footsteps and nothing else, Alan was pretty sure the bathroom was dead empty except for themselves.

Alan again grabbed at his hand that was still stuck, only to make sure he was more secured and not likely to fall any second. As Alan reached up he noticed Hana was entering one of the stalls in the bathroom. She turned around to shut the stall door, letting Alan see the empty toilet behind him. For a split second Alan thought of jumping into the toilet, the water should help break his fall so he didn’t hurt himself. Then he recalled who was in here with him and WHY she would be here.

Still staying still and attached to Hana, Alan figured he would be safer on her clothes, at least till she uses the bathroom. Maybe he would be on the ground when she lowered her clothes. Whatever Alan was thinking of doing he decided to wait for a better opportunity, as Hana closed the bathroom door and headed to the toilet. She started to turn around, showing the toilet to Alana again.

Alan watched as Hana reached for her clothes and prepared to sit down on the toilet. Just as Hana was gonna pull her clothes down, she turned her head around. She was either trying to line up with the toilet or was double checking the toilet to see if it was clean enough. Whatever the cause of it, Alan saw Hana’s eyes spot him. For a split second he was glad, however that quickly turned to horror as she let out a cry of alarm.

“BUG!” Hana screamed.

Alan didn’t have time to explain or correct Hana’s words as a hand came out of nowhere, faster than lightning. Alan felt a dump truck plow into him and sent him flying. His grip was gone and his hand was knocked off of Hana’s ass as he went flying through the air from the force of the slap. Before Alan could realize where he was, he hit something cold and wet as he was submerged in water. Quickly pulling himself up to the surface of the water, Alan looked up to hear the sound of the stall door opening up and Hana quickly leaving, “I am not using this bathroom,” She complained as she hurried away leaving Alan in the toilet.

Alan sighed as he realized he was safe, but not saved. He was now in a toilet, which someone might see as a good thing but Alan wasn’t so sure. At least now he was free to move around without being pinned in between some car cushions or stuck to someone’s butt.

Figuring no one was gonna help him get out, since the only one who knew where he was, happened to be Hana and she wasn’t coming back anytime soon. It was up to Alan to find a way out of this horrible mess, and then… well he didn’t have a plan cause now he didn’t even know where he was or how to get back to work!

“This day couldn’t get any worse,” Alan grumbled to himself trying to swim to a dryer part of the toilet he was stuck in. At least the water helped clean off any stink and lingering smells from those horrendous farts that covered him like the world's worst cologne.

As Alan was debating on if that was an upside or not for being hit into a toilet, he heard the sounds of the bathroom door being opened. Unable to see, Alan could only listen to the sounds of feet traveling across the hard floor as they approached and got closer. Alan froze, did he dare try and get someone’s attention?

Before Alan could process an answer to his own question the footsteps grew louder as they came closer. Another door was shut and echoed in the small stall, as Alan realized someone just entered the stall he was in. Alan heard a familiar voice muttering now that the giantess was closer. Alan watched as the mother of the family that drove here came into view, “Thank God Zac or Hana took the fall for those farts. I don’t know what I ate but it is really messing with me today.”

Alan tried to make some kind of noise, but his splashing went unheard as the mother of Hana was already showing her jean covered ass. The sound of her unbuttoning and taking her pants off could be heard. Soon her hands were pulling her clothing down and her bare ass was showing itself to Alan. His words and noises died as he watched that enormous round ass, oddly similar to her daughter’s but with a little extra squish to it, coming down covering the toilet. The mother didn’t look back like Hana did, and Alan wasn’t sure if seeing him stuck in the toilet would have stopped her from popping a squat.


The big busty butt blocked out any source of light as it covered the lid perfectly, sealing Alan under the looming lady’s rear end. The sound of the mother sitting down forming a pressure seal, left Alan in a horrible situation as he just realized what was gonna happen. A gassy woman was sitting down on a toilet, it didn’t take a rocket scientist to know what was gonna happen.

Alan was subjected to a powerful roar of rupturing air as the Giantess let out a deep rumbling roar from her ass. The gas flowing into the toilet from the horrible blast hit Alan harder than Hana’s hand, as the smell was many times worse than what Hana subjected him to. Just like Hana, her mom had a similar scent of rotten eggs and old cheese or dairy. They must have had similar meals or something because neither of them was processing whatever they ate very well, and Alan was just too busy gagging on the horrible smell.

“Ahhh, thank God we stopped, I wouldn't’ be able to hold that in much longer,” The mother chuckled. “I’d hate to blame that one on the kids, that's for sure.”

Alan’s screams were caught in the back of his throat as he couldn’t get the gas out of his mouth and nose as the mom continued to push a few more poots out. Sputtering more spice into the enclosed toilet like a crockpot put on a slow cook. Alan realized he was doomed to die by the increasing smog if not from what was coming next. The mother didn’t even shift or move as she sat there letting her body do its business. The stench of her farts were getting stronger and more potent as they soon became less and less airy. It was like her bowels were running out of gas, as they finally hit empty and no more gas was coming out of that opening. However just because there weren’t any more farts, didn’t mean that her colon was completely empty. No, it just meant there was something else coming now.

Alan would have given anything to be back under Hana’s assaulting ass than her mothers, especially right now as it seemed time has run out for him. The noise of a mighty mass of muck raining down from the heavens filled Alan’s ears as he could feel the filthy presence of something horrible coming for him. The smell was worse than any fart he had to endure today, as the main source of the smells was much worse. The horrible food, or foods, that she and her daughter ate was now being expelled from her body.  The stench of sewage along with decomposing food would have made Alan pass out if his head wasn’t screaming at him to get away. The power of the poop pouring down around him was so mighty that he swore the toilet became a wave pool. It was too dark for Alan to see but he could feel the massive mound of manure making its way into the water. The feeling of this or these towering turds touching the water caused him to wave around, nearly sinking him from the dropage of these dirty bombs. Like little explosives going off, Alan could hear the sound of this mighty mom’s ass blowing out its insides as it sputtered and spewed more crap down around and on Alan. He was hit by a meteor storm of shit as he couldn’t tell what was touching him was solid, water, or something of a mixture of both. The gunk gathered around him making swimming impossible as he could feel the pool of water turn more into a swamp of sludge.

Any screaming Alan was doing went silent in fear of something other than water ending up in his mouth in the pitch black darkness, as hell rained down from all around him in thick chunky soup.  Smelling worse than anything he could have imagined, Alan was caught in a literal shit storm. It wasn’t till he couldn’t move as he was embedded in the mother’s muddy and mucky mess that Alan heard the end of his apocalypse coming to a close. The heavens stopped erupting as now the storm had finally passed. Alan refused to open his mouth to breath, but the scent of shit swarmed his flaring nostrils. He couldn’t really move or clean himself off of whatever was touching him. Alan’s hands were submerged in the grossly gooey goop. It was like someone tried to bury him in sand, only this wasn’t sand around him… it was shit.


There was light as Hana’s mom started to move, sounds of hundreds of piece of toilet paper being ripped and used could be heard. With a little bit of light, Alan could look around, but he didn’t want to. He would have vomited if he saw what was around him. Instead he just waited for the sound of flushing…


“OH sweet Jesus that was nasty,” The mother gasped. “Hope it’s not a clogger…”

Alan didn’t have any hope that was true, but as if Hana’s mom could warp reality with her words, the toilet was indeed clogged. Water came in but nothing got flushed, Alan was still stuck as he felt himself swirl a little only to end up back where he was in the mass of mud that wouldn’t go down.

“Shit,” the mom muttered, “Sorry whoever has to fix this… but I think it’s time for me to hit the road.”

Alan laid there in the stinky shit that she left behind, as if he were one with the bowel movement. Alan gagged as he slowly inhaled through his nose, getting a gentle reminder that he was stuck here until someone found him or fixed the flusher. Either way, Alan was left there in this hellish pit of death. Surrounded by the worst smelling shit he had ever smelled. Maybe he would die from intoxication soon?

Alan inhaled another sniff of deadly stench and counted the seconds it took till he was saved or finished off, whichever came first…


1...


2...


3...


4…





Merry times by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

 https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 


You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP



A Commission  

Mary was beyond livid.

How dare Emily kick her out of her son Ryan’s home! This was preposterous, it was insane, it was downright unthinkable. All Mary ever did was try and help keep her baby boy safe, and Emily was rejecting it! Because of what, some shrinky thing, just shows up and is all friendly with her?!

Mary huffed and puffed as she dragged her suitcase with her out of Emily and Ryan’s place. She knew a hotel she could stay in till she found her helpless little boy. Mary headed to her car and tossed her bags in the back of her vehicle as she stood there looking up at the floor where Ryan used to live. “Don’t worry baby,” Mary whispered as she shut the trunk of her car and headed to the driver's seat. “I’m gonna find you and keep you safe. No one is ever gonna hurt you again, mama promises.”





Mary, paced her room.  She didn’t know where to start, but she wanted to start somewhere and she wanted to start now. As much as she swore she knew her son and how close they were, she really didn’t really know him as well as she thought.  At least not for a long while. What Ryan did after work, who he partied with,  or who he drank with, was a mystery to Mary. She wished her son was more open with her, but sadly he wasn’t. Ryan hadn’t been as close as they used to be when he was just a kid or young teenager. It was like when he started to grow up, he started to leave her behind. The most she knew about her little Ryan was just a few small things. Ryan went to a gym after work or at least the last she heard he did. Mary could only assume he stopped going when he caught shrinkism, since there wouldn’t be any weights or equipment he could use, right?  Or was there a spot for someone his size to use the gym?

Mary sighed as she felt so out of touch with things nowadays. Back in her day, no one would have assumed a shrinky would go to a gym, now Mary didn’t know what people her son’s age or younger were doing. It was really shocking how things changed over the years. Still, Mary had to start somewhere, and usually, she heard that people at the gym were like another family or something. Maybe Mary’s  Ryan had a friend or two there that he might have gone to or talked to recently. It was better than waiting around and doing nothing.


Mary, having no leads or anything, decided it was the best course of action to head to the work out center her son went to. Maybe she could find out if Ryan had other friends he talked to or hung out with after work. Thankfully Mary recalled what gym her son attended. It wasn’t too far from the hotel room she was staying in now.

Heading over to the gym, Mary made sure to try and keep her emotions in check. She didn’t want to get her hopes up and have them dashed away, along with any clue to where Ryan might have gone.

Pulling up to the fitness building, Mary saw that there was a decent number of cars there already. Hopefully that would help her with her search. Getting out, she headed to the front door and was greeted by one of the attendants there. Mary had to sign a few things and pay for a quick one-day pass. It wasn’t like Mary was gonna come back to the gym, she was just here to investigate something.

“Oh by the way,” Mary said before she left the young attendant. “I’m looking for-” Mary paused, did she use her son’s name? Maybe just leave it casual, “A Ryan… He should have a membership here-”

The attendant gave Mary a weird look, before saying, “Umm, well actually I’ve only been here for a few weeks, so I don’t know anyone by name. And I’m pretty sure, I’m not supposed to give out any information on anyone who does come here. You know, sort of our policy not to hand that stuff out.”

Mary wanted to roll her eyes at the younger person, acting like they knew everything. “Right, sorry.” Walking past the gym worker, Mary shook her head at how difficult they were being. It wasn’t like she was asking for someone’s personal information, it was only her freaking son she was asking about. Kids these days….

Heading deeper into the gym, she spotted lots of people of different ages and sizes doing workouts. Some lifting weights, others doing cardio or other stretches. Mary was shocked at some of the men that were working out. Although she wasn’t as young as some of the women here, it didn’t help that she got some gazes that helped boost her confidence in her figure at her curtain age. Just cause she was a mother, didn’t mean she still didn’t have it.  Maybe she should become a regular here, after she found her son of course.

Trying to decide where to go, Mary saw a sign for different rooms throughout the building. The one that said, YOGA, stood out for Mary. She vaguely recalled Emily or Ryan mentioning a Yoga class they did. Deciding that would be the best place to start, Mary followed the sign, turning a few corners, and coming to a classroom of women and a few men doing stretching. Mary watched as the group of people were busy following an instructor’s pose and motions. Not sure if this was the same yoga class or not, Mary figured she would give it a shot and check it out.

Waiting till the class looked to be done, Mary watched everyone starting to stand up and pick up the little yoga mats they were stretching on. Mary opened the door and walked into the classroom.

“Hello,” The teacher spoke, as she used a towel to dry off.

“Hi,” Mary replied. “Um, sorry this is a weird question but… is there a Ryan that used to come to this class?”

The teacher frowned and slowly nodded, “Yeah, well, kind of. I haven’t seen him in a while. Did something happen to him?”

Mary started to shake her head but stopped, “Well… Ryan’s my son. I’m shocked he didn’t tell you, but he caught shrinkism recently, actually.”

“Shrinkism…” She asked, looking confused as if Mary just told her that Ryan had grown wings and flew away. “I… didn’t think, wow, okay,” She was processing the news before continuing with Mary, “So you’re his mother. It’s nice to meet you, I’m Jane.”

“Hi Jane,” Mary shook her hand.

“So did you come all this way to tell me about Ryan,” Jane asked, still a little shocked and perplexed.

“Well actually… I was wondering, have you seen him around recently…” Mary asked with hope in her voice.

Jane chuckled, “Considering this is the first time hearing about his condition…”

Mary let out a defeated sigh, “Sorry, you're right. That was stupid to ask. I’m just looking for him. I thought maybe he had some friends or I don’t know buddies that he would talk to or something?”

Jane slowly shrugged, “The only ones I knew he was close to were his girlfriend and work buddy. They usually hung out here. A few of the other ladies in class were friends with-”

Mary perked up at that last statement, “WHO?!”

Jane looked around and slowly called out, “Wendy, sweety can you come over here for a moment.”

Mary watched a middle-aged woman, younger than her, but older than Emily and Ryan. She looked like she had just done a marathon as she was still panting from her workout. “Y-yes,” She gasped as she stood there in front of Mary.

“You knew Ryan right,” Jane asked.

“Ryan… oh, yeah Ryan! What about him?” Wendy asked, looking between Mary and Jane.

Before Jane could interject Mary took over the conversation, “Have you seen him or talked to him recently? Ryan’s my son and he’s been missing for a while. Any information about him would help, anything at all,” Mary pleaded as she looked at Wendy with a look only a mother worried for a child could gived.

“I- I haven’t,” Wendy said, sounding a little uncomfortable talking about it. Just as Mary was about to leave, feeling no closer to finding Ryan, Wendy spoke up, “But, but my son… he might have.”

Mary perked up at the news, “Your son? That’s great, where is he?!”

Wendy again not looking comfortable as if someone might be listening, “Weeell, he’s close by.” Wendy slowly shuffled away, casually looking around the room at the dwindling people. It wasn’t till she made it to her gym bag and dug around before pulling something out, that Mary had a suspicion of what was going on. Wendy came back slowly opening her hand and showing her young son off.

“This is Bobby,” Wendy said softly, “Say hello to them…”

Mary watched the small shrinky say Hi. Mary was confused at first as she looked at the little child, “So, your shrinky son might have seen my Ryan?” Mary asked, watching Wendy holding Bobby. Wendy offered a weak shrug as she asked Bobby if he had seen anyone, shrinky-sized, around the gym.

“I don’t know if it’s,” Bobby frowned and gave a weak shrug, “A Ryan but there were a few shrinky guys hanging out behind the gym.”

“Behind the gym,” Wendy asked, sounding shocked, “How do you know this?”

Bobby just sighed, “Staying in your bag is so boring, sometimes I look around and explore while you're working out.”

Wendy looked horrified and shocked at the news. She started to talk to her son like he was committing a war crime. How dangerous and irresponsible that was to leave the safety of her workout bag. How things could have hurt or harmed him when she wasn’t around.

Mary, on the other hand, already had all the information she needed. Behind the gym, a group of shrinkies might know where her poor Ryan was. “Thanks,” Mary spoke as she headed out of the yoga class.

Before Mary left, Jane spoke up, “I’m sorry but,” She spoke, catching Mary off guard, “Your son, Ryan, if you see him. Can you let him know that we miss him? I’m sure that I can make some room or space for him to keep working out with us. Ryan has always been a welcomed addition to class. I’m sure some of the others wouldn’t mind him joining back with us, even with his…” Jane gave an awkward but forced grin, “Size impairment…”

Mary had no intention of letting her son join this awkward and weird Yoga class. He would be safer back home with her, where they could do their own work out safely in Mary’s home. “Sure, when I find Ryan I’ll let him know, but I’ll be honest with you,” Mary said as nicely as she could, “I’m sure Ryan won’t be coming back to your class.”

Jane slowly nodded at the weird response that Mary gave her.

“Good,” Mary gave a big smile, “Now, excuse me I have some shrinkies to talk to.” Mary left the yoga class not bothering to look back. That would probably be the last time she talked to anyone in that class, and so would Ryan, when she finally found her son.





It was harder for Mary to find the exit to the gym than she thought. She had to look around and ask a few people before she found the back exit to the facility. Mary prayed that Wendy’s shrinky knew what he was talking about. Slowly Mary swung open the door and walked out into the back alley of the gym. The grimy and dark lowly lit alleyway wasn’t something Mary was expecting, apparently this was the least clean place belonging to the Gym. Still, Mary had to look for Ryan, especially if there was a lead of someone back here that might know about Ryan.  Mary walked out the door and let it close as she glanced around. There were a few trash cans with garbage bags left off to the side overflowing with trash. Mary felt disgusted as she walked toward one end of the alleyway, looking around for any scampering and skittering “Creatures” that would be about shoe-crushing size. Mary swore she would stomp on the first thing that rushed her path, regardless of what it might be.

Mary shuffled into the darker parts of the back alleyway. Finally, she spotted three little small things huddled around what looked to be a half-eaten slice of pizza left out on a paper plate.  It looked like someone was feeding them, how nice but also repulsive, for now, they would always be looking for handouts.  Mary was heading in that direction and before she got halfway there the small shrinkies bolted under the nearest trash container.

“Wai-” Mary called out only to see them all vanish quicker than she could move.

Mary let out a huff as she made her way over to the last spot she saw. The annoyance in her was higher than before as she now had to squat down near the trash and speak at it, “I know you’re all down there… I just want to ask a few questions.”

It was silent for a few moments. Mary was about to speak again when someone spoke up, “Get lost!”

Mary grumbled this day was just getting more and more annoying for her. “I can’t, I’m looking for someone.”

Again, silence for a few moments. Finally, after a quick while, Mary got a voice calling out again, “Yeah, so what?”

Mary bit the inner cheek of her mouth before responding.  She needed to help calm down before she snapped at them for treating her like this.  “Soooo, I was wondering if you have seen him.”

“No we haven’t,” one of them responded, the same one from before. He sounded like the leader, or at least the one of the three willing to do the talking.

Mary held back her anger, “You haven’t even seen a picture or heard his name yet.”

“Doesn’t matter, We’re not talking to someone your size!”

Mary let out a gasp of shock. What the hell was that supposed to mean? Mary frowned and was about to try and push the giant trash bin out of her way when she took a deep breath, which smelled of trash. God, she hated it back here…

Getting some composure, Mary finally decided to try and do what all those cop shows and interrogation videos and movies showed. Play the good cop. Taking a calming breath of garbage, Mary finally spoke, “Well, is there anything I can do to change your mind? I mean, it doesn’t look like that pizza was gonna last too long, maybe I can get you some better food? Maybe a home-cooked meal?”

Mary thought it sounded like a good offer. Who wouldn’t want to eat some of her freshly made food? Only an idiot would turn down the offer. On that thought, Mary watched as one of the three shrinkies poked their head out from under the metal trash bin. He seemed to be examining her before heading back under the shadow of the can. Finally, Mary got her answer to the question she asked.  “I want to play with your boobs.”

Mary squatted there, blinking a few times. What…?

Mary must have misheard, “Sorry what did you just say-”

“Your big boobies, lady, I want to roll around and squirm in them! Let me play around with your mega milkers, and you got yourself a deal. I’ll spill the beans on WHOEVER you want to talk to us about.”

Mary was disgusted at this freaking freaky freak, wanting to touch her like that? Maybe the others would want something else?

Yet, the sounds of the other two shrinkies agreeing and laughing at the idea, only made Mary roll her eyes at the childish demand. These things were getting too cocky for Mary’s taste. However, if this was what it would take to find Ryan… so be it.

After the longest time, Mary let out a disgruntled sound as she agreed with the perverted tiny bastards, “Fine… you can play with my…” Mary had to sigh again, before saying the word, “Breast.”


No sooner did she agree, did she see those three tiny people racing out from under the dark green trash bin. All of them looked excited and thrilled like they were teens about to touch their first boob. Mary looked down at the small shrinkies and watched as they argued about who was first. Mary could hear them say something about “It was my idea, I should go first” and a few other things but finally one of them stepped forward. They looked proud like they just won the lottery.

“So you want to play with my…” Mary touched and jostled around her cleavage a little as she quoted the term they used “Fun bags….”



He quickly nodded delighted at Mary's offer. The shrinky was so excited, he stood out in the open waiting for Mary to give him a lift for access. Something that she was reluctant to do, as she wasn’t interested in letting some pervert touch her like this. However, she wasn’t in any position to say no, as her son was on the line. Slowly without the least amount of interest, Mary picked up the overzealous tiny person and brought him toward her massive knockers. Her mega mountain mashers were just below him, as she dangled the shrinky who looked more than impressed at the sight of her natural grand canyon. “You got five minutes,” Mary told him. “Then you’re gonna answer my questions, you got it?”

The shrinky nodded his head in response as he didn’t look away from the lands below, leading to Mary’s open crevice.  Mary couldn’t believe she was doing this but felt like she had to uphold her side of the bargain.  She lowered the small person toward her bosom. It was like lowering a quarter or a small cracker down there for safekeeping. The feeling of the warm body pushing into her bare exposed skin. Mary’s eye twitched as she was tempted to react to the funny feeling of a squirming little shrinky sliding between her meat melons. Her mammary glands twitched and itched as the stranger did his thing as he was slowly nestled into her chest area.

The fidgeting and squirming lasted for only so long before Mary heard, or more like felt, a voice call out.

“HEY! Can you press them together? You know, like give me a good squeeze!”

Mary looked disgusted and could only glare at the two small shrinkies not hidden in her boobage. They both looked at her with delightfully filled leering eyes. They loved every second of watching her push their friend in between her jugs. Mary shook her head as she spoke, “That wasn’t the deal-”

“Well, then the deals off, miss,” The tiny cried out. “I’m not telling you anything!”

Mary felt a growl growing in her throat as she was getting fed up with the demands he was asking. Grimacing in disgust and anger, Mary slowly brought her hands up to the side of her chest and gave them a gentle push.

“Ohhhh, oh yeah… that’s great,” The tiny moaned as he seemed to be enjoying himself more.

Mary slowly shook her head with an upturned lip. She hated this. It was not just humiliating, it was beyond disgusting, like picking up a bug off the street and putting it between her boobs. Her breasts were twitching and tweaking at the sensation of the creepy crawly thing squirming and moving around. Like a night crawler trying to find a way out. Mary felt her skin crawling at the thoughts. It was just enough to make her-

There was a startling scream as Mary heard the high-pitched sound of the tiny between her boobs let out a horrifying scream before a sudden splattering and popping sound was heard. Mary froze as she felt her hands pushing a little too hard on the side of her breasts. She looked down between her boobs, as she slowly pulled them apart to see the wet red web of goo left behind from her pervy shrinky stuffed down there.

Slowly Mary looked past her breasts back at the other two who looked just as horrified as she was at the sound the other one made moments ago. Their petrified and bleak white-looking faces told Mary they knew what happened to their friend.

Mary let out an annoyed sigh, “Shit, that was an accident.”

Mary didn’t leave them a chance to react as she darted down faster than the shrinkies could expect in their shocked state.  She snatched them up in both her hands, not giving either one a chance to run away.

“HELP SOMEONE HELP!” One of them screamed. “SHE’S GONNA KILL US HELP!”

Mary looked around casually and saw no one was in sight, it was just them. Mary rolled her eyes as she let that one make its silly noise before she squeezed hard enough that she felt something snap. Now the shrinky was making gasping and pained-filled moans about something breaking. She gave him a look as if he should have known better, “Well you shouldn’t have been screaming like that. We had a deal, not my fault, your friend or whoever ended up dead. He should have known better…”

Seeing that the one still complaining about his injuries wasn’t in any mood to talk, Mary turned toward the other one who was deathly quiet. He looked horrified and scared, “Please… please don’t hurt me.”

“I won't hurt you,” Mary said, sounding annoyed at this point, “But you better give me some answer to my questions.”

He nodded vigorously, “Yeah, yeah, of course!”

Mary opened her mouth to speak but the shrinky with its broken body was still wailing and crying. Mary turned toward him, “Will you hush up, I didn’t squeeze that hard.”

“I… I … can’t feel… my legs,” He complained, still crying.

Mary shook her head as she rolled her eyes trying to ignore him, “Anyway,” She spoke to the other less crying shrinky. “I'm looking for someone, his name is Ryan, he’s my son. He goes to this gym. Have you seen him?”

“I-” He started before the shrinky in her other hand let out a loud noise and another painful cry.

Mary looked at the annoying thing and gave an aggravated grunt, “Will you just shut up?” Mary gave her hand a small, tiny, little squeeze to emphasize her point. What Mary got was a harsh gurgling and grunting noise before there was a similar popping sound came from within her fist.  The shrinky was now a red goo in her hand.  

“Oh god, yuck… now I'm all messy. I’m definitely, gonna need a shower after this,” Mary complained, looking at the sticky syrup-like material in her hand


“OH JESUS!” the other tiny screamed seeing his friend die in her hand. Mary slowly opened her palm and let the remains fall before wiping her hand on her jeans.

“I just washed these the other day,” Mary muttered before cleaning her hand and turning her attention back to the panicked and freaking out shrinky in her grip. “Sorry about that, what were you saying?”

“YOU KILLED THEM? BOTH OF THEM YOU KILLED MY FRIENDS,” He screamed as he struggled against Mary’s grip.


Mary was finally at the last straw, “Hey! Listen here you little thing, I’ve spent all day looking for my little baby, and I’m not gonna waste any more time with you, so answer my question. Have,” Mary said, squeezing tighter and cutting him off from his cries, “SEEN,” Mary brought him closer to her stern-looking face, “MY SON, RYAN!”



It took a few moments but finally the shrinky shook his head, “No… I… haven't...seen… him… just my…. Friends,” He panted through the tight grip Mary had on him.

Mary looked at him with a glare and finally relaxed her grip, “God… so much time and effort for nothing.” Mary stood there in defeat as she thought of her next step. She could try the office Ryan worked at, but that might be hard to get in without a pass or visitor badge. Maybe Ryan had some other friends? But he never mentioned anyone to her. Was it normal for a son not to talk to their mother about that kind of stuff? Ryan had always been-

“Umm,” The shrinky in Mary’s hand brought her back to her thoughts. “I answered your question… please, can you let me go?”


Mary looked at him and nodded, “Yeah… you answered my question. Buuuuut,” Mary said as she brought the tiny to her face, “I can’t really let you go.”

“WHAT? NO NO NO WAIT WHY?!” He screamed in panic as he got closer.

“Well, sorry sweety, but I can’t have you talking to the cops or other people. I mean, I’m not made of money. Not like I can pay the fine on your two friends, and yourself… no, I think it’s better to cover this up right here and noooooooooow,” Mary said as she opened her mouth wide and showed the dark depths of her throat like a mighty monstrous void opening to swallow all before it.

“WAIT WAIT I FORGOT!” He screamed, “I KNOW RYAN, YEAH FUCKING RYAN HE COMES BY EVERY WEEK!”

Mary stopped, with the small shrinky almost on her tongue, “Really…. You do,” She asked, obviously not believing a word he was saying, but she figured she could humor him just a little fun. “Okay.  When did he shrink? I mean if you know him, you should know the age he shrank at, right?”

The tiny looked paler than a white bed sheet. He didn’t know. It was so clear, however, he took a shot in the fucking dark and said, “Twentyone!”

“Oooo,” Mary cooed, smirking at the wrong answer, “close, but actually it’s twenty six.”


“T-twenty six??? THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE, NO ONE SHRINKS PAST THEIR-” Mary squeezed harder to shut him up as she just shrugged.

“Doesn’t matter, you were wrong so…” Mary didn’t finish her statement as she brought the shrink back to her face.  Not wasting any more meaningless time, Mary brought the gasping and crying shrinky into her mouth. Dropping the small body into her mouth was easy.  Swallowing was harder.

Mary wasn’t one to eat a shrinky, why she even did it was beyond her. Maybe it was to freak him out to speak the truth or something. Whatever the reason, he was on her tongue and she was so close to spitting him out. However, she needed to swallow him. Forcing her body to comply, Mary swallowed the squirming shrinky down her throat as she had the awful aftertaste of the shrinky in her mouth.

It was bad…

Mary kept from gagging as her mouth twisted up in a snarl. She focused on the only decent taste, pizza grease.

Finally after feeling the squirming and squiggly shrinky sliding down her esophagus, Mary coughed.

“God… so disgusting…” Mary spat out whatever nasty flavor out of her mouth and shuddered. Getting over the disgusting act she just did, Mary turned around and decided to leave. Her son wasn’t here. As disappointing as that was, at least she made sure her son wasn’t hiding back here with these things.

Mary felt a forced burp that rolled out of her mouth as she felt the shrinky slowly dissolving and turning to food in her belly. “Oh… ew…” Mary muttered burping once more before feeling everything go still and silent. Mary tapped her belly to get the last of the gas out before she spoke in confidence as she walked away from this disgusting alleyway, “Don’t worry Ryan, mommy’s on her way. I’m gonna find you baby, and mommy won't let you go no matter what...”











One last bender by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

 https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 

You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP


Ross was with his fiance at the pub, just as it started to get busy. He looked at his lovely wife looking around less than happy as they both waited for Ross’s best friend and drinking buddy to show up. “Babe you don’t have to wait around-”

She cut a harsh glance at Ross and he cowered a little back from the harsh look as she sighed, “And what, leave you here all by yourself?”

“Well,” Ross started to say as she gave him a very stern look. There was nothing he could say that would convince his wife that leaving his recently shrunken self here all alone was a good idea. “You're right,” Ross cuckold as he watched his giant wife roll her eyes at his silly reaction. Ross simply just stood there and shuffled around on the pub table as some music played.

Ross couldn’t help but feel bad for his wife, this was totally not her scene. The loud music and people shuffling and drinking and having a very active night weren’t on her top ten things to do. She liked to read books or talk about deep meaningful things and have long discussions about stuff, not chugging drinks and seeing who can throw darts better drunk or play pool. This wasn’t her crowd, but it was Ross’s favorite pastime. The thrill of the night and fun activities, the outgoing events always lead to an interesting night, especially with his friend Devin. The two of them would party and hang out till the late hours of the night, just before the pubs would shut down.

Sadly, now that Ross had shrunken thanks to that blasted disease, his whole life had changed. It was horrifying to realize that his life was gonna change, but Ross’s wife took it harder. She always worried about everything and now that Ross had Shrinkism… well she was worse than a frantic mother hen looking after her chicks. Ross couldn’t even go to the bathroom without her looking over his whole body just in case he fell into the toilet. As much of a worry wart as she was, it took Ross so much convincing and pleading just to beg her to go out one last night before she basically boxed Ross up to a life inside her little pocket.

After a lot of talking between all three of them, they decided they would meet up at this pub for one last night out partying. Ross was worried at first that his wife would stay all night, but she had work early and they both knew Devin well enough to trust him. At least the side he showed her…

“He’s late,” Ross heard his wife grumble.

Ross chuckled as he replied, “It’s Devin, when is he ever on time?” This didn’t seem to please her as Ross tried to calm down his worrying wife, “I’m sure he’s just grabbing some bills from the ATM to pay for the night. He’ll show up in like ten, maybe fifteen minutes tops, Babe, don’t fret.”

As much as Ross tried to ease his wife’s concern and agitation, it didn’t help as she looked ready to leave. Just as Ross thought she was gonna spin around and snap him up and hurry home, Devin came waltzing in like he was the king of the tavern. He shot the bartender a smirk and a few finger bangs before greeting Jimmy by the dart boards and then slowly made his way toward Ross’s table. He seemed to know everyone here, which he probably did, as Devin was very popular with everyone.

“See,” Ross said to his wife smiling, “I told you he’s just a little late.”

She didn’t look pleased at Ross’s words, but he could see her nerves relax now that Devin was here. It took a few moments but finally, Devin showed up at their table. Grinning he greeted them both, “ROSS! BUDDY… you look a little smaller than the last time I saw you.”

Ross rolled his eyes, “HA HA,” he spat out. “Look at you, you piece of shit. We've been waiting forever for you,” Ross laughed as he looked at his wife to repeat.

“He says hi.” Ross felt his heart slump at the weak hello she gave to Devin on his behalf.

“Sure he did,” Devin chuckled, giving Ross a shit-eating grin. “Anywho, how's it going? Have you guys started with anything yet? Let me get you something,” Devin started to wave the bartender down when Ross heard his wife clear her throat.

“None for me thanks, I have other things to do, sorry. Just…” She let out a soft sigh, “Watch out for him, okay? You know how I feel about this.”

Devin slowly nodded, “Of course. You have my word that nothing bad will happen to Ross. I swear on my life, honest.”

Ross looked at his wife as she was hesitant before she slowly nodded and finally smiled, “I know. I just needed to hear that.” Before Ross could say anything to her, she slowly took out her earpiece to his communicator and gave it to Devin, “Here you can borrow this for the night. It’s a loan, so I want it back with my husband when you all get back, okay?”

“Of course,” Devin said taking it.

Again Ross watched his wife turn toward him and say, “Okay… babe, I hope you enjoy this. I’ll see you later tonight, okay?”

Ross knew she wouldn’t hear him so he did a quick kiss, a sign language that they had been working on for “I LOVE YOU” and waved goodbye. It was the first time tonight that Ross saw his wife truly smile as she gave Ross a kiss goodbye before heading home from the pub.

The moment Ross’s wife was gone, Devin suddenly slapped the table shaking Ross to the core and knocking him out of his mind of thought. Devin let out a harsh laugh, “Well look at you small fry. How the heck are we supposed to enjoy the night if there aren’t any drinks!” Ross smirked as Devin was waving down someone down to get them something to drink. “So look at you, Jesus,” Devin shook his head, “Just when I thought you couldn’t get any more pathetic you go and get tiny. Now you got the misses looking after you like a little baby. I bet you're loving all that attention she gives you now.”

Ross shook his head laughing, “It’s not like that. She just worries too much that’s all.”

Devin laughed with Ross, “Still to think you would catch Shrinkism this late. You almost made it too, you poor sucker.”

“Hey it’s not all that bad,” Ross smiled as he watched their drinks approaching. Devin had a pint of whatever beer was on tap, and to Ross’s joy, there was a mighty shot glass full of his favorite beer. The glass was more than enough for him the rest of the night. The shot glass was easily his size if not bigger, so for him to chug this would be nearly impossible, but Ross was gonna try that was for sure. As Ross dipped his head toward the drink, he sucked down a good helping before pulling back and sighing. “I mean, shit…” Ross said wiping his face off any foam. “The things you’ll see at my size.”

Devin scoffed as he slurped a good portion of his drink, “Yeah? What, some bugs fucking or something?”

Ross shuddered at the image before he decided to correct Devin. They were both men of culture that enjoyed a good view. So to prove his point, and to make Devin jealous as shit, Ross found a fork and quickly started to shove it off the table they were at. Devin frowned as Ross pushed the utensil off the table and let it ping on the ground. Just as Devin was gonna say something, one of the waitresses walking by saw the utinse on the ground. “Oh sorry did someone drop this?” She went to bend over and pick up the fork. The massive rear end sticking up at the table height was enough to make Ross grin and glance over at Devin who was looking at the thickness presented before them. Ross was able to examine the massive moon-sized butt hovering on the horizon of the table. It was truly a sight to behold. Devin was watching along with Ross, however, when the waitress stood up and turned around she saw Devin looking and not Ross.  She gave Devin a disgusted look, “Fucking pig,” She huffed as she walked off as she tossed the fork at Devin.

Devin threw his hands out like he was innocent only to have Ross laugh at him, “See? I’m invisible to them! And trust me, the sight was…” Ross let out a pleased sound, “Divine….”

“Fucking bastard,” Devin shook his head at Ross.

“The only upside to being so small, is it’s like a booty show all the time,” Ross laughed. “When my wife cleans or bends over to pick things up… oh Jesus, it’s almost worth being tiny.”

Again, Devin laughed and shook his head, “Lucky bastard. If I take a look, I’ll get a slap in the face but you can peek all you want and no one notices…”

Ross laughed feeling cheerful for the first time in a few days, “Perks my dude. Being tiny isn’t all that bad.”

“Cheers to being a little pervert,” Devin laughed clinking his cup to Ross’s. They both took a deep drink as they enjoyed each other’s company. The night was early as they drank and talked and caught up. Sure they hadn’t seen each other in a few weeks, but that didn’t stop them from spending hours just talking and bickering about simple bullshit. Ross was having a great time, so much so, that he nearly forgot how small he was. Devin never mentioned his size, but he did poke at him about other stuff like he was just a normal person.

It was good hanging out with Devin, it made Ross feel so normal, unlike how others were treating him. Being a shrinky was a pain, but with Devin, it almost felt like he was back to being normal size. He didn’t hold back any punches as he mocked his size every once in a while, in a teasing way. Ross threw his own shade of mockery at Devin who took it like a champ. They were the best of buds as they drank and hung out for several hours. It wasn’t long before Ross started to feel the drinks kicking in. The blurry room getting a little shaky as he had to have finished a third of his shot glass at least.

Now feeling the drunkenness starting to take its toll on Ross’s small body, he couldn’t help but start to ask Devin for something. Devin wasn’t just Ross’s best buddy, drinking buddy, but he was also his dealer. Seeing as this was probably the last night he would ever be able to touch the stuff, Ross figured it couldn’t hurt to ask. “So, dude,” Ross said trying not to sound too fucked up right now, “I was wondering. You know, since like this might be the last time we hang out…”

Devin downed the last of his drink, “Yeah?”

“I was wondering,” Ross said trying to play it cool, “Do you like, have… you know… some stuff on you?”

Devin gulped his drink and gave Ross a look, “Stuff? Bro, what are you talking about?”

Ross rolled his eyes at Devin being himself. Always paranoid about everything. That or he was just being an ass and wanted him to make a fool of himself. So Ross went on, “STUFF… you know that white shit that makes you feel fucking hyped and ready to run a marathon? You want me to say the name of it or do you recall what I'm talking about?”

Devin sighed and shook his head, “Yeah, I know what your asking… but like what the fuck dude? Do you really think you should be doing that shit at your size?”

Ross crossed his arms over his chest, “I’m tiny not a fucking cancer patient. Besides, I figured since this is the last time we might hang out, this would probably be the last time I’d be able to get a bump. Like the old days, can’t you just hook me up?”

The question lingered around for a while as Devin looked at his now empty cup considering Ross’s proposals. He shook the foam around before sighing. Devin looked at Ross and finally answered, “Fine. But I have some rules. First of all, you need to take that neck thing off.”

“My communicator,” Ross asked confused.

“Fuck yeah, no way I'm gonna chance you spilling the beans with that shit on. You could be broadcasting that shit to some cop or whoever nearby. And I’m not getting fucking busted because you can’t keep your mouth shut.”

Ross wasn’t so sure about that, but again this was Devin, and he was making the rules. If Ross had to take his communicator off to get some blow, then he didn’t mind. The itch in his brain telling him it was worth it had Ross already reaching for his neck, “If that’s all, sure.” Ross couldn’t wait to get fucked up like the old days. This would probably be the last time he would get so messed up. With his wife watching over him, there wouldn’t be another time for Ross to fucking get blitzed out of his mind, so now was the only time he could do it. Not wasting any more time, Ross disconnected his communicator from his neck and tossed it to the side before shouting to Devin, “THERE SO, WE GOOD?!”

Devin looked at Ross for a moment before rolling his eyes, “Are we good… I don’t think I’ve ever denied you some blow before. I guess I can’t start now,” Devin replied as he slowly reached out for Ross. Watching the large hand approach, Ross felt a sense of dread but soon got over it as he could already taste and smell the cocaine his body was begging for. Ross grinned as he jumped onto that outstretched hand. Taking the fleshy lift upward, Ross was brought closer to Devin’s pocket. It didn’t take long before Devin tucked Ross into his jacket and leveled him with his stash. Ross couldn’t see but he knew Devin long enough to know that there was a baggy in that pocket. Reaching out, Ross groped around till he touched the edges of the plastic bag holding the goods. Not wasting time, Devin did the only reasonable thing and dove face-first into it.

The baggy that Ross felt before him, swallowed him up whole as he slide down it like a freaking slide. It wasn’t till he landed on something soft, but hard surface, that he knew where he was. The soft snowy powder-like substance under Ross’s body was the first sign. However, it wasn’t till he scooped up a handful and gave a deep whiff that he knew where he was. This was fucking heaven.

Ross felt the cocaine surging through his body and hyping him up as he felt happy and excited in just a few moments. The thrill and surge of dopamine through his body made him excited to be here. Ross didn’t waste any time to go for another snort as he downed another line in his hand. Ross was rolling in the white snow, as he enjoyed the countless pounds of cocaine he was left in. Anytime he felt a dip in his sense of joy or excitement, Ross went for another surge of bliss in the palm of his hands.

Life was great for Ross as he was in heaven. The swimming pool of beer was nice, but this was a godsend as he couldn’t help but enjoy the happiness sniffed up from the powdery material before him. Ross couldn’t see himself in the dark chamber of Devin’s jacket, but he knew for a fact that he had to be whiter than antarctic snow. The cocaine was covering his entire body as he lay in the material. This was surely the best day of his life.

As Ross enjoyed himself, it wasn’t long before he caught a voice calling out.

“DEVIN?!” Ross never heard this voice before but the female seemed to know Devin quite well.

“Hey Jessica,” Devin said. Not sounding too thrilled about her appearance but not enough to throw her out of the bar.

“Soooo,” Jessica cooed as she seemed to get closer, “You got the stuff? You had some last time, so I figured you might have some tonight…”

Ross frowned as he listened to the conversation between Devin and Jessica. It sounded kind of weird but that was something Devin would have to deal with. Ross didn’t have to worry about any of-

“Yeah yeah… you got the cash.” Devin replied.

“You know it,” Jessica spoke sounding excited.

“Here, but you better not do it all,” Devin replied.

Ross listened till he felt something jerking and pulling him out of his safe space. Ross watched as he was soon hit with light but was covered up quickly. The feeling of being transferred from Devin’s pocket could be felt yet it didn’t help that Ross was moving too fast to know where he was being passed to. Freaking out Ross looked around the best he could but couldn’t make anything out. Instead, he started to call out to his friend, “DEVIN HEY DUDE I'M STILL IN HERE!!”

It wasn’t till a few moments later that Ross recalled his communicator was gone. He was cut off from the macro world. FUCK…

Ross was soon tossed into this unknown lady's hands as she grasped Ross and carried him off from Devin. It was a journey that didn’t last long as Ross could hear the sound of the bathroom doors jamming opening as Jessica headed inside. It didn’t take long as the noise of Jessica reaching a stall and jerking it open echoed out to Ross. The sound of the bathroom stall being slammed shut hit Ross as he was soon subjected to Jessica’s whims. She didn’t waste much time sitting down before flipping the bag that Ross was in upside down and slapping the bottom to send him and some powdery puff out to be used. With gravity working against him, Ross wasn’t one to win this fight as he was tossed and tumbled out of the small bag and landed on a flat smooth surface. Ross coughed as he couldn’t help but look down at himself and see the ghostly white-like material that covered his skin and clothes. He looked like someone who dove into a flow mill and was whiter than any American he ever met. Trying to stand, Ross found himself falling down on the smooth ground, Ross could only sit up and look around. The ground he was on showed a reflective mirror. He couldn’t help but glance at himself, getting a better look at the white coating covering his body showing him just like a clump of the white powder all around him. Ross looked like the ghost of Christmas past, as he sat there looking along the long snow-drifted hills before him.

As Ross sat there looking at the gapping mountains before him, made of dusty white snow, he couldn't help but see the giant goddess hovering before him. Her face looking and glancing at Ross and the powdery dunes before him. Her gaze was nowhere near him as she focused on everything but himself. Ross quickly let out a startled shout. “HEY, I'M DOWN HERE, HEY!!!”

Those words didn’t’ so much as touch this goddess’s ears as she grinned before she pulled out a large square-shaped object. The credit card or whatever in her hand was brought down so fast that Ross couldn’t tell what it was. Before he knew it, she was slicing and stabbing all around Ross. Her hand was chopping and cutting the powder around him as she diced and sliced into the cocaine powder before her. Each motion missed Ross as she quickly did her job before pulling the card back and tucking it away.

Ross couldn’t help but squeak out, “Wait wait wait,” hoping she could hear his tiny voice. However, it seemed to be all in vain as her wide and dilated eyes focused on the line presented before her. The long four-hundred-meter dash that Ross was still stuck on as he watched as the giantess leaned down and started her journey. The single nostril that she showed was starting to suck and draw in the powder as she snorted the material upward with insane force. Ross tried to get up as the vacuum-like nose started to pull all the powder before her upwards with intense force. Like a black hole or the endless space, Jessica was sucking up the many flakes of cocaine up into her sniffer. Ross tried, but couldn’t get up as the surface was too smooth adding the chalky powder, it was like he was on a bed of ice. The giant mighty nose was snorting and sucking up everything in its path as Ross watched Jessica clean up the line before her. She wasn’t wasting any time as she gulped down the stuffy line of snow before her.

It was a true hell show as Ross watched Jessica sniff up the yards of the drug up to her face with such ease. It reminded Ross of the many times he did a line, however, Jessica had big lungs or something as she was dragging her snout toward Ross with alarming speed. Like a UFO, the opening was beaming up the line of white snow like they were a bunch of cows to be studied. Ross pushed himself backward but it wasn’t fast enough as the sounds of air and nose candy shot up Jessica’s nose, filling him with dread. Any hope that he might not be pulled up with all the blow, vanished as he started to realize just how large a human nostril was. It grew in size as it approached with alarming speed. At Ross’s size, he could probably slide up that sucker, and maybe not even be felt more than a chunk of cocaine.

Jessica’s eyes were closed as she was huffing the deep line, all her attention was focused on sniffing, which wasn’t helping Ross at all. Seeing the mighty mouth and nose approaching, Ross shook his head as he got up and tried to run. However, the moment his hands and knees were pushed off the ground, he slipped as the mirror below him was slicker than a greased-up roller rink. Just as Ross tumbled on his back he couldn’t help but watch in horror and defeat as the sucking surge of air and material was dragged toward that nasty nostril approaching him. He could feel his hair and clothing beginning to be tugged on as the black opening came closer. Finally, it was upon him as chunks of powder and dust flew up in the air. Like a massive tornado touching down, Ross was subjected to wind speeds in the hundreds of miles per hour, as he could hear the surge of winds whipping around. Ross let out one last cry as he felt his body being pulled and tugged upward. One moment he was lying on the ground, the next he felt his back being lifted up and was now flying. A feeling that would have been amazing, if it weren’t for the fucking situation.

Ross screamed in horror and disgust as he followed the whirlwind of white powder toward that dark deep cavern of Jessica’s nose. He cried out in alarm as he was soon sucked up by that snorter and slammed into a slime wall of snot and hairs that tickled and touched his face and body. Ross gagged and coughed as he felt himself getting lodged in the single nostril that Jessica was using for her line of cocaine. Not sure if his heart was pounding due to the frightful experience or the drug running in his veins, but Ross tried to struggle to get out. However, his movement only seemed to antagonize Jessica as she quickly gave a few deep sniffs and snorts that dragged Ross deeper into the already tight sticky tunnel. He felt the walls warp and grip around his body as he was lodged so hard and deep that he couldn’t even move his legs or arms. He was stuck like the booger he was.

“Oh shit,” Jessica muttered as she rubbered her nose, pushing and jamming the walls harder onto Ross as she scrubbed and moved her hand over her stuffy nose. “Damn… well, that’s why I have two,” Jessica commented. The words meant nothing to Ross till he felt that insane pressure bearing down on him as Jessica was pushing in on him. Suddenly he heard the roaring sound of air rushing past him. Jessica was now using her other nostril to sniff the cocaine up now that he was blocking the one before.

Ross wanted to shout and yell at Jessica but her hand pushing on him from outside, was silencing any words and air that he could breathe in the extremely tight tunnel. The inside lining dripped with gunk that was already gathering around Ross’s body. The slime was coating his skin as layers of goo were sliding over him, trying to dislodge his body that was stuck. Jessica was either too high or just didn’t care as she continued to snort the rest of her line of cocaine. It only lasted a few more moments but the sound was devastating for Ross as he was stuck there listening to the vacuum-like suction slurping up everything in its path. It was a horrible sound as he could hear every little pebble and crystal clinking and clunking up the flesh tunnel to his side. It was disturbing hearing the sounds and feeling the rough impacts as he was jammed and mashed into the wall with Jessica’s mighty finger holding him down.

After a brief but long moment, Ross heard Jessica sniff a few times before letting out a very deep sigh of relief, “Ahhh, just what I needed!” She squealed with delight as she hurried up with her cleanup. Ross could only pick up a few sounds but it was clear that Jessica was done with her line and was wrapping things up.

“Hey…” Ross shouted, “HEY! I’M FUCKING IN YOUR NOSE!” Ross shouted trying to get her attention. It all was unheard or unnoticed as Jessica was clearly couldn’t hear or bothered by sounds in her nose. Instead all that Ross got was the sound of Jessica getting up and leaving her stall.

The sound of the slamming door from Jessica smashing her bathroom stall door was heard as she hurried out of the bathroom. Ross was locked in place as he continued to hear the hyperactive woman making her way out of the bathroom and back to Devin. “HERE!” She said nearly shouting.

“YO,” Devin called out… “How much did you do,” He asked chuckling.

Ross felt a mighty tug as Jessica snorted, “Enough… so like… how much?”

Devin laughed, “You know me, babe, it’s not about the money it’s about the… hey… you, uh… got something…” Devin replied as he did something. Ross had no idea what was happening, he could only listen and imagine what was happening outside of Jessica’s nose.

“My what…” Jessica asked sounding perplexed.

“YOUR NOSE,” Devin barked. “You got a crystal or something stuff up there! What are you trying to do? Get busted??? I told you to chop it up nice and neat,” Devin muttered.

“Oh shit…” Jessica laughed as she poked and touched at Ross as she began to nudge and bother him. Still laughing Jessica probbed at Ross, “I didn’t even notice.”

“Yeah no shit,” Devin commented, “You mind?? Just get rid of it…”

“KAY,” Jessica giggled.

Ross was slowly trying to put things together when he felt a sudden pressure on his side. Ross looked over in the dark and felt the firm and stiff layer of skin jammed toward him. It was now that he realized what was gonna happen. “NO NO NO,” Ross screamed out as he felt the sudden change in pressure. Jessica gave a mighty snort as she tried to clear out her lumped-up nostril. Ross was subjected to the mighty pull as he was sniffed up like a glob of gunk. With the opening of the nose being about the same exact size of Ross, he was forced down the tunnel of goo. Gathering up the boogers and snot before him, he was pulled and yanked down the narrow passage toward Jessica’s throat. Ross was like a rocket as he was slurped and stuffed further down the tunnel. Each sniff that Jessica forced was another few inches that Ross traveled. As narrow as the tunnel was, it always seemed just enough to welcome him in deeper. It wasn’t till Ross was starting to feel his body turning down a channel that he knew that this wasn’t good.

Letting out a horrible cry for help, Ross felt his body jerk one more time from the powerful wind slurping from behind him. The small cracks letting the airflow by were like a vacuum or a tornado of air, as he was yanked deeper and further than he wanted. That little tunnel he was being drawl down was now a wide open space and the sound of breathing could be heard as he was tossed down it. With a mighty flop, Ross landed in a layer of snot and slime as he was stuck to a surface, like a layer of grease or mold over his body. Not wanting to dislodge himself from wherever he was, Ross stayed still as he watched a giant beam of light come in from before him.

“There, all gone,” Jessica laughed as she spoke. The air blasted past Ross and the light of her jaw opened hitting his face. It seemed that he was stuck in the back of her throat, glued there with a layer of phlegm keeping him from falling down the dark depth of Jesica’s damn gullet.

Ross held his breath as he wasn’t sure if even talking was gonna dislodge him from this sticky precarious spot. He was so worried that he didn't even try to breathe. It would only take a small action before he was tossed down toward his death. This fucking drunk and high bitch was gonna be his doom if Ross wasn’t careful!

However as careful as Ross wanted to be, it wouldn't help. Just as Ross was starting to get a grasp on what he needed to do to escape he listened to Jessica speak, “Hey I got something in my throat, you don’t mind…” Ross watched as she didn’t even give Devin a chance to speak as she grabbed his cup and brought it to her lips. Ross gasped as he realized what was happening as Jessica tossed the remains of the liquid in the cup straight to the back of her mouth. The fluid of alcohol rushed Ross and slammed into him like a tidal wave as it flowed down Jessica’s throat. The force was just strong enough to knock him loose as Ross was smashed with a mighty wave of Devin’s drink. In one fell swoop Ross was tossed down Jessica’s throat along with the mighty load of beer. The smell stung Ross’s nose, but the moment he hit the stomach of Jessica, he found a new smell that stong even worse.

The horrendous smell of hard liquor and whatever was the last thing that Jessica ate crept into Ross’s nose assaulting him with the stench so sour that it made him gag. The situation was getting worse as Ross could hear the sounds of stomach noises rumbling around him. He was stuck in a chamber of death as he tried to think of a way out of this situation. The hell he was swimming in was breaking him down, both mentally and physically.

“HEY,” Devin called out from a muddle-sounding area nearby. “That was my drink!”

Jessica just smugly laughed, her gut tumbling and shaking from the noise, “And now it’s mine. What are you gonna do about it?”  Ross sloshed around in Jessica’s gut as she spoke with Devin. 

Ross could hardly make out the sound of his buddy talking, “Well, sounds like you’re gonna have to repay me…”

“Mmhmm, I think I know how…” Jessica said in a soft tone that was hard to pick up, but the sudden jiggling and swaying of the liquid let Ross know that Jessica was moving. The waves of acidic sludge splashing him in the face with its strong-smelling stench let him know how dangerous this was for him.

It didn’t help that Ross could hear some sounds outside as his best friend was enjoying this, “Yeah?” Ross listened to Devin let out a laugh or chuckle as the sound of doors or bathroom stalls opening. It didn’t help that he was soon thrown around in the sloshy gut of this slutty whore as she was already doing her thing.

Ross knew his words weren’t getting out as he listened to Devin starting to get his dick wet. The sound of the two Giants going at it echoed about Ross’s chamber, vibrating them with both sound and the motion of Jessica moving. In fact, with Jessica being fucked he could feel the flow of fluids flushing about as he was swished and swirled about. The stomach juices jerked him around. Ross was having a hard time stumbling around in the slurry of slosh. It wasn’t till he heard the startling sounds of Devin and Jessica making love noises as they fucked, that all hope died in Ross.

The startling sounds of Jessica screaming and squealing as she was being banged by Devin were nerve-racking for Ross. However, having to listen to his buddy Devin grunting and groaning, while going to town on Jessica only made Ross feel more disgusted as he was hearing the noises Devin made while fucking. Ross had to listen to Jessica and Devin go at it as if they were animals, while he stewed away in the cauldron of Jessica’s jiggling gut. Ross was gagging and coughing as he felt himself melting away from the heat as the wave pool of Jessica’s stomach swirled him around like someone mixing and shaking a mixed drink. Ross was already feeling light-headed, but the sloshing back and forth and all around didn’t help.

Listening to the two giants fucking around didn’t help as the sounds of giggling, moaning, and even slapping could be heard as Ross could feel the jostling sensation of being shooking around from all the thrust and other motions that Devin was putting into Jessica’s body. Ross was ready to pass out from the twisting and swishing he was being put through, like being locked up in a washer machine with hot water.  His head was so foggy that it almost felt like he smoked a whole joint or a deep hit of a bong. He was so light-headed that he had to be hearing things.

The noises of sloshing fluids and gulping and gagging. Ross was too busy trying to keep the nasty stomach juices out of his mouth to pay too much attention but he swore he heard Devin let out a heavy groan. Something harsh and loud, but that might have just been Jessica’s gut growling for more food. Ross was floating in the torrent of tummy fluids, itching and biting into him. He couldn’t help but hope for something to soothe the sensation on him…

As if someone was listening, something thick and creamy came crashing down on him. A copious amount of gunk landed on top of Ross and covered him in a heap of harsh liquid. The slime slid off his body quickly but still stuck to his skin. The immediate smell of fish and musk made its entrance into Ross’s nose making him quickly realize what the smell was, causing him to gag even harder as he tried to escape the manely muck matting his body. He couldn’t make it far as Jessica started to move. The sound of waves crashing and splashing again could be heard as she moved around swirling her belly’s contents.

Jessica giggled as her voice rumbled around, “Mmmm, always a pleasure doing business with you-” Ross suddenly felt the air around him expel as things got cramped and close together. Like a spaceship being punctured and decompressing, the gasses all around Ross vanished quickly as he was shoved into a tight pocket and Jessica let out what felt like a mighty burp.

Ross was just succumbing to the fluids flooding the smaller space as Devein chuckled and said, “Excuse you…” Jessica only giggled as Ross felt himself going under the small chamber of fluids, already passing out from lack of air and how tired he was getting.

“You’re done for the night,” Jessica asked as Ross felt his head sink under the flooding chamber as more air was let out from soft or silent burps.

The last thing Ross heard was Devin saying, “Yeah, got to get my buddy home to his wife before she kills me, but maybe after words… we can hook up for round two?”

Ross gurgled as he sank under the fluids and heard Jessica reply with a laugh, “Sure, I’ll take some blow for another blow job.” Jessica giggled as Ross felt a light tap on Jessica’s gut that shook him as he sank deeper into the depth, as Jessica just remarked, “I’m sure I still got room for another load…”

The sounds of Jessica and Devin flirting and laughing rang through Ross’s ears as he let the warm sizzling embrace around him lully him into a nice sleep with his best friend was already looking to score again later tonight at the expense of his now fading life…




The Cheerleader by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

If you can help support me at   https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 

You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Lizzy gave a flirty look at Tyler as he did another lap around the court for practice.

“Lizzy did you hear me,” Nicky asked sounding annoyed.

“Oh my God, you're the only one who's been talking,” Lizzy grumbled. “Yes I heard you, you want to practice some more before the big game.”

“Well you could at least act like you care,” Nicky protested. Lizzy rolled her eyes and gave Nicky a look that made her back down. “Sorry,” Nicky muttered which seemed to please Lizzy as she flicked her hair over her shoulder as she continued to watch the boy’s basketball team work out. She and the rest of the cheerleading squad were taking a break after performing their routine and were relaxing on the bleachers. Some of the girls were gossiping and others were texting their friends or whoever. Lizzy didn’t care, as long as they were ready to go in a few minutes, that’s all that mattered.

Lizzy continued to sit there with her friends talking around her. Julie and Peggy were talking about school and classes. Phobie was texting someone, either her mom to pick her up or her boyfriend whom no one was supposed to know about. Finally was Lizzy’s bestest and closest friend, Nicky. She was sitting next to her as they watched the boys do another lap around the court.

“God I could watch them run around and sweat for hours,” Lizzy gushed as she kept her eyes on the star athlete, Tyler.

“Same,” Nicky spoke watching the boys run. “The way they sweat and breathe… Oh My God, it’s so hot.”

Lizzy chuckled, “I could just imagine,” She said picturing Tyler the captain and perfect male specimen of the team, “On top of me just,” Lizzy blushed a little as she giggled, “Going at it… or letting me get on top. Yeah… I think I like that better, riding him like a horse.”

Nicky giggled, “OH MY GOD… you're so bad.”

Lizy just snickered, “What? You telling me you wouldn’t?”

“Well, when you ask… I mean… I can bring a crop with me right?” Nicky giggled, “Wouldn’t mind giving him a nice spank on that nice handsome ass of his.”

Both Nicky and Lizzy laughed as they were both on the same page with their fantasy.

It didn’t take long before the coach of the basketball team blew his whistle and slowly wrapped up the practice. Nicky and Lizzy both let out a disappointed sound as they watched the boys slow down and stop their run to line up before the coach.

“Fucking coach John always got to end practice when it’s just getting good,” Nicky muttered.

Lizzy nodded as she couldn’t help but feel the same, as the sight of those handsome hot athletes dripping in sweat stopped their workout. She could watch them run for hours on end. Their bodies and muscles flexing and covered in sweat… oh it was bliss watching them, well at least the handsome ones. Lizzy didn’t care about those bench warmers… no, she was more focused on the star of the team, Tyler.

Lizzy got up off the bleachers, and told everyone, “I guess that’s practice everyone, come on girls let’s head out and clean up. I think we did enough today.” Everyone started to get up and causally walked toward the lockers. Lizzy didn’t wait, as she hung back as she spotted Tyler talking to the coach about something. She didn’t care what it was, she was too busy lingering about it, making time to slowly collide with Tyler and talk to him. Lizzy kept pushing her cheer squad out of the gym as she watched Tyler say something and slowly make his way toward her.

“Hey Lizzy,” Nicky spoke next to her.

“Huh, yeah? What?” Lizzy said startled not catching what Nicky said a moment ago.

“I can wrap things up here if you want to get changed,” Nicky told her.

“It’s fine go on and change. I still need the math homework answers for class, so have those ready when I get to the locker,” Lizzy told her still busy watching Tyler approach her.

“Uh… yeah sure,” Nicky spoke slowly as she left the gym leaving just Lizzy and Tyler.

Now it was just Lizzy and Tyler in the gym all alone by themselves.   Lizzy stood in Tyler's way as he approached her to leave the gym doors.

Lizzy put on her most seductive pose as she gave him that sly look, “Nice hustle out here Tyler.”

Tyler shrugged, “It’s just practice. Wasn’t really trying.”

Lizzy's smile grew, “Oh really? That’s kind of hot to know you weren’t even trying during practice. Sounds like you still got a lot of energy left?”

Tyler just shrugged, “I guess. Was there something you needed?”

Lizzy just slowly shrugged as she slid up toward Tyler, “Maybe… I was wondering…” She spoke as she confidently went up to Tyler and came up to his chin with her height. “I had a question to ask you?”

Tyler looked confused, “A question? Like what?”

“Well,” Lizzy said softly, “It’s a secret, so maybe you should lean down so I can tell you.”

Tyler looked nervous but slowly did so, as he dipped his head down toward Lizzy.

Lizzy didn’t even give a warning as she pushed up with her feet and collided her lips with Tyler’s. She pushed her lips into his as he gave him a kiss that would make any boy fall in love with her. Lizzy reached up with her arms to try and pull Tyler down lower as she smooched and licked his lips with her own. It lasted for a few moments, but it was long enough for Lizzy to leave a very long impression of her lips on Tyler’s.

As Lizzy pulled back with a warm smile on her face that slowly died, as the moments passed slowly by with only a very shocked confused-looking Tyler still processing the event that just transpired. Finally, it hit when Tyler spoke, “Uhhh thanks??”

Lizzy felt something strike her deep at that comment. Tyler gave zero fucks about that kiss. Lizzy cleared her throat, “Yeah whatever, I was just being nice,” Lizzy spoke as she turned around and hurried out of the gym leaving Tyler confused at the interaction. Lizzy didn’t care about him, there were plenty of boys in the school that she rather hook up with, who needed the star basketball player as their boyfriend. Lizzy soon passed by Nicky who was nearby. “Hurry up Nicky we're leaving,” Lizzy barked as she rushed to the locker room to change and leave this stupid fucking school.  Fuck Tyler…






Lizzy came home in a sour mood, still feeling pissed off at Tyler’s rejections, or what she took as a rejection. He didn’t show any interest in her and even pulled away from her amazing kiss. The fucking bastard! Lizzy hurried to her room as she slammed the door shut and threw her school supplies down on the ground.  Lizzy made her way toward her nightstand and opened it to see the couple of Shrinkies she had left over from her collection.

“YOU,” She snarled as she jabbed her hand down to grab one of her stress toys stowed away.


“OH GOD!  NO, NO I’M SORRY,” she screamed for mercy as Lizzy didn’t care what it had to say to her.

Lizzy had no idea who it was that she held, not that it mattered. The protesting noise she was making tickled her deep down as the sense of absolute control and power ran through Lizzy’s body as she could absolutely do anything she wanted. Lizzy glared angrily, as she put all her pent-up rage and emotions into the squirming screaming shrinky in her fist, “It’s your fault…”

The shrinky screamed and begged for mercy, as it was clear she had no idea what Lizzy was talking about. She swore it wasn’t her fault, even though it didn't matter.  Lizzy didn’t care if the shrinky was responsible or not, she just needed an outlet for her pent-up rage, she needed to vent some steam… which happen to be projected to the poor little fucking shrinking in her grasp right now.  This shrinky was gonna take the brunt of all of Lizzy’s stress and anger, just like the previous ones she used countless days before. Lizzy gave the shrinky in her hand the look of a very pissed-off teen that just got back from an extremely rough day of school. Lizzy wasted no time as she started her relaxation therapy as she grabbed the Shrinkies arm and slowly twisted it. The pleading and screaming increased as the Shrinkies arm turned and bent in Lizzy’s fingers till a sharp sickening snap was heard. Lizzy let go of the limp hand that was broken from her tormenting twist. Slowly Lizzy felt a smile grow on her face at the noise she heard, the dreaded sound the shrinky was making was like music to her twisted ears. It made Lizzy feel strong and powerful again.

Pure control…

Reaching for the next arm as the Shrinky screamed for help and mercy, which neither was coming. Instead, what she received from Lizzy wasn’t kindness but more of the twisted teen's built-up anger and rage from a stupid day of school. All of it fleshed out on her like the small helpless girl she was. The sickening sound of bones snapping and breaking could be heard as Lizzy slowly crippled the tiny she had in her hands. It didn’t take long before every limb of the shrinky was shattered and twisted to an unrecognizable position as Lizzy enjoyed the squeals and screams she put on her little tortured tiny.

“Much better,” Lizzy spoke as she stood up from her bed feeling a sense of relief and relaxation.  Lizzy continued to hold onto the whimpering and distorted shrinky in her hand. “Annnnd, in the trash, you go,” Lizzy causally spoke as she headed to the bathroom. Like a used tissue or Q-tip, Lizzy just chucked the screaming terrified Shrinky into the trash. It wouldn’t matter how long she lasted, trash day was tomorrow and the shrinky would be where it belonged, in the back of a garbage truck. Lizzy headed out of the bathroom ignoring the tiny sounds of an agonizing shrinky screaming, which were soon vanished the moment Lizzy made her way toward the dining room for some much-needed food. The poor helpless shrinky was out of Lizzy’s mind before she even made it down the first step of the stairs...







Lizzy slowly rolled over in her bed as she woke up. Her alarm hadn’t gone off yet, but the sounds of birds chirping outside her window were waking her up. It wouldn’t be long before she needed to get up to head to school. Groaning, Lizzy rolled out of bed and shuffled to the bathroom. Groaning Lizzy used the toilet before washing up and heading out of the room, not even recalling or checking the now brand new trash bag in the trash can devoid of a screaming shrinky.

Making her way downstairs Lizzy opened the refrigerator. She grabbed the jug of milk before heading to the pantry and went to grab some coco puffs for breakfast. Half asleep she reached for the top shelf for the cereal box and felt her hand missing. She slowly opened her sleepy eyes as she swiped a few times and grumbled.

“What the fuck…” Lizzy snatched the stupid stepstool she had never needed to use before and climbed it to grab the dumb box of cereal that was just out of reach. “I’m gonna kill Aaron for fucking with the cereal boxes.”

Lizzy poured a bowl of cereal and slowly ate her food. Finished, she noticed the time was getting closer to when she needed to leave. Lizzy put her bowl in the sink and went upstairs to clean up and get ready for school. Grabbing some clothes to change into, Lizzy put on a shirt and some shorts along with some socks. Lizzy grabbed her shoes and slipped them on. Dressed and ready, Lizzy headed for her bedroom door to leave for school. The first step she took made her frown in confusion. Something wasn’t right. Her shoes were… loose?


Lizzy looked down frowning as she glanced at her feet inside the sneakers. She took a step again and watched as her feet weren’t as secure and snug as she thought. Lizzy frowned harder as she soon started to notice how loose her tight-fitting clothes were, which wasn’t the same case last week. Hurrying to the bathroom, Lizzy flipped the lights on and rushed to the mirror.

“No no no,” Lizzy started to breathe heavily and in a panic as she looked at herself in the mirror. She could see how limp her clothes were on her right now, and the last time she wore them they were clinging tighter than a Christian mom hugging her daughter before she went to a boy’s house for the night. Lizzy let out a sharp scream of horror as she started to check the rest of her body to see that it wasn’t a dream as everything was already starting to sag off her body.

Her body was starting to shrink.  Lizzy had caught Shrinkism...





Lizzy’s phone was blowing up as her friends kept texting to see where she was. It hadn’t been a day since she started shrinking before people noticed her absence from school. Lizzy’s mom was trying to get a doctor’s appointment, but it would be a few days. By then Lizzy and her family would know exactly if she had Shrinkism or not. So it was so fucking stupid and pointless to go to the doctor’s office. Lizzy sniffed as she sat on her bed trying to come to terms with what was happening. How could life be so unfair to her? What did she do to deserve this? She was a good person, or at least she felt like she had been good, as good as one could in her position.

“Are you gonna drop out,” Nicky asked in the group message. Julie, Peggy, and Phobie pinged the question in the group chat as Lizzy didn’t know what to say. She couldn’t possibly think Lizzy could show up at school looking like a shrinky and be okay. She knew firsthand what happened to THOSE…. No not THOSE but HER kind there at that fucking school. Lizzy knew how school was and how often people went missing. To show up at a smaller size was just asking to get snatched up by some weird creep or whoever!

Lizzy slowly texted her friends. “How can I?!”

Lizzy tossed her phone to the side as she felt tears in her eyes as she clearly didn’t want to leave school. This was the worst, and there was nothing she or anyone could do about it! She would be a shrinky and soon-

The sound of her phone blowing up brought Lizzy back to her device. There she got numerous responses as her friends were encouraging her to stay strong and be positive. It was enough to make Lizzy want to cry some more as she looked over them.

“We’ll keep you safe.”

“Come back please, it’s boring without you.”

“Who cares, You're with us girl, so you’ll be fine.”

Lizzy couldn’t help but smile at her best friends being there for her. Of course, they would help her out. Why was she freaking out? Sniffing a few tears back she replied, “Okay. Yeah, I’ll be there tomorrow.” Lizzy felt a feeling of acceptance from her friends as she got positive responses and reactions from her besties. Each message made Lizzy feel more positive in her choice. She wouldn’t be like those other small students who show up and get picked on, she would still be the queen bee of the cheer squad and the whole school!





Lizzy sat annoyed near Nicky’s desk as class was going on. At her current size, she was no larger than a few feet or so. Lizzy watched as Nicky took notes on the subject. Something that Lizzy didn’t have to do. Lizzy could hardly see above Nicky’s desk as she looked around. Seeing as she was barely half her size, Lizzy couldn’t look past the desk line. Lizzy sat there crossed-armed as she figured she would just pick up Nicky’s notes at the end of class or later. In fact, it didn’t matter if she studied or not, being a shrinky was like an automatic pass for the course… assuming you made it to the end of the year. Something that most didn’t. Lizzy sighed as she glanced around.

She suddenly caught the eyes of some fucking nerd in the back of the class looking at her. She had her attention focused on Lizzy, her glasses showing off the wickedly gleeful gleam in her eyes. She was focused solely on Lizzy and not the board before her. Lizzy did a double take to see if that was true, only to spot the smile creeping over the nerd’s face.

“Eww,” Lizzy spoke as she looked away. She gave the nerd a few moments before she turned back around again and saw that her eyes didn’t leave her. Spinning around in her chair Lizzy glared and mouthed at the fucking geeky nerd, “EAT SHIT AND DIE LOSER!”  Lizzy flicked her finger at her to get the point to the damn nerd.

The nerdy girl looked frightened as she was obviously caught, she quickly looked down at her papers.  The geek never looked up, not even to take notes on the class.

Lizzy smiled as she turned back around feeling confident. Even at her current size she still had the power of the queen bee of this school. It wouldn’t be so bad being a shrinky, heck maybe she could use it to her advantage. There were a few perks of being a Shrinky. Like right now, she didn’t have to give two shits about school. Sure she might need to take the exams later, but a good rule of thumb was if you last till the end of the year, regardless of grades, you graduate. Something that Lizzy didn’t really care for since it wouldn’t do much for her in her current situation, but seeing as she still had her best friends with her, maybe she could fuck around some more in school. Who knew, maybe being a shrinky wouldn’t be so bad.





Lizzy lay on Nicky’s desk as she ignored everything their teacher was saying. It had been nearly a week of Lizzy shrinking to the size of a shrinky before she gave up learning about gravity or whatever it was in class. She couldn’t care less as she was too busy taking a much-needed nap. Lizzy hardly even noticed she was in school if it wasn’t for Nicky talking to her. She was too busy living her life to the fullest to care about stupid school, not like she would use this knowledge later. Everyone knew that Shirnkies couldn’t get jobs, at least not like normal graduates. So what was the point of learning about whatever the heck was going on in class? Lizzy lollygagged around as she proceeded to gaze up at the classroom ceiling.

“This blows. Why is it that we have to learn this,” Lizzy complained to Nicky as she took notes like a normal student.

“WE DON’T, I, have to,” Nicky whispered as she tried to be quiet in class, but hissing the actual view on her class.

“You… me, same thing since I'm stuck here with you,” Lizzy grumbled as she rolled over.

It wasn’t till now that she spotted Branden looking at her. His gaze was solely on her shrinky body looking defenseless. Lizzy didn’t waste a moment as she flicked both her fingers at Branden who quickly looked away. Lizzy grinned as she frightened off someone that size with just a gesture of her hands. She still had power over this school, something that made her happy to see.

Smiling Lizzy leaned back and looked up at the stern and serious-looking face of Nicky still taking notes for class. God, she looked so silly trying to be a good student. Sighing, Lizzy grumbled, “We should skip school sometime soon. You know just me, you, and the girls hanging out like the good old days.”

“Uhuh,” Nicky muttered as she went on to write some notes.

“UGH, did you even hear me,” Lizzy asked getting up off the desk and standing up. “I’m trying to do you a favor here!”

“Look,” Nicky whispered with a deep sigh without looking, “I can’t just skip class whenever I feel like it. I need to study for this.”

Lizzy grumbled as she looked around bored at her friend’s reaction. She never knew Nicky to be such a stick in the mud. “I knew I should have hung out with Julie or Peggy, they would have totally been on board with skipping.”

“Well,” Nicky muttered, “Julie and Peggy don’t’ give a shit about their grade… I do. Now can you at least give me ten minutes of silence so I can at least take notes?”

Lizzy glared at Nicky, “Did you just tell me to shut up? How dare you even think of-”

Lizzy watched as Nicky rolled her eyes and pulled out her earpiece. Lizzy gasped as she watched Nicky effectively silence Lizzy’s words. Never in her life had someone told her to shut up before, and today was the first time. Lizzy continued to shout and yell at Nicky to put her earpiece back in, but she either ignored or didn’t hear her. Instead, she went back to focusing on class leaving Lizzy all by herself.

Like a pouty child, Lizzy could only sit and sulk as she thought of something to do or say that would get back at Nicky for being so rude to her. However, being her current size there was little if anything she could do. Maybe she could get in the way of her writing on her paper, but Lizzy felt like that was more work than needed to get some sort of revenge on Nicky. Instead, Lizzy figured she would think something else up. The idea of getting back to Nicky soon deflated as the class was over and now it was time for Nicky and Lizzy to head to lunch. Lizzy watched as Nicky slammed her books and notes down, and tossed them off her desk into her bag before picking it up.

“You ready,” Nicky asked Lizzy as he held her hand out.

“Well duh, this was so boring. When can we go home,” Lizzy snorted as she looked at the clock.

Nicky just shrugged as she spoke, “Soon. I’m sure it won't be long.”

Lizzy could hear the annoyed tone in Nicky’s voice. It was clear she didn’t care for school right now. Which was weird, because a few minutes ago she was all about studying and stuff. Well, it didn’t matter to Lizzy, the sooner they left the school the better. “Good, because it’s sooo boring here,” Lizzy told Nicky as she rode her out of the class. Another thing that Lizzy enjoyed about being a shrinky, she didn’t have to walk anywhere without someone carrying her. She felt like a princess being carried and catered to like this. Sure she was small but that didn’t mean much when she had her own lackeys taking care of all her needs.

Heading out of class, Nicky started to pull out her phone and text someone.

Lizzy took a glance and saw the group chat. She was talking with the girls. Not able to stop herself, Lizzy asked, “What are you all talking about?”

Nicky quickly texted something before turning her phone off and just casually saying, “Just stuff.”

Lizzy felt like she was being left out. An annoying feeling, but she wasn’t sure how to approach this without acting insecure. So trying to be causal she just shrugged, “Cool.” She wasn’t trying to make it seem weird or awkward but it was silent between her and Nicky. They headed toward their next destination with no conversation or anything between them. Just as Lizzy was gonna say something, she saw Peggy approaching grinning as she hurried past a few people. Soon Phobie and Julie turned a corner and the girls were all together. Lizzy smiled seeing all the girls together like this. It was just like the good old days.

Lizzy’s smile grew as the girls greeted each other and formed a small group between the moving sea of students around them. Lizzy called out to each of them, but they didn’t hear or recognize her voice among the chatter, which was annoying but something understandable. Only Nicky had a communicator, so she would have to do all the chatting for Lizzy. “Hey Nicky, tell Phobie she should buy another bag, that one doesn’t fit her hair color.”

Nicky didn’t respond or say anything to Phobie as she continued to talk to Peggy about something stupid. Lizzy gasped as she glared at Nicky who ignored her, “Hey, Nicky I said-”

Nicky cut Lizzy off as she quickly said, “Let’s head to the bathroom and clean up and stuff. What do you all say?”

Everyone but Lizzy nodded and agreed as they hurried off to the closest female bathroom which wasn’t too far away. Lizzy grumbled as she was dragged along with Nicky toward the restroom.

“Holy shit you really do have her with you,” Peggy said startled cutting Lizzy out of her train of thought. Lizzy frowned as she wondered what she meant before out of nowhere Nicky’s hand wrapped around her.

“Here she is,” Nicky replied sounding happier than she was moments ago.

Phobie opened the bathroom door letting them inside as Julie laughed. Julie quickly spoke shocked, “I can’t believe you got here!”

Nicky chuckled, “Oh please, I have like every class with little Miss KNOW IT ALL.” Nicky and the others laughed as Lizzy suddenly started to realize things weren’t as casual as she thought. The firm grip on her body told her that things weren’t as friendly as she hoped. She started to struggle trying to break free as she noticed none of her friends cared.

“HEY LET ME GO!” Lizzy shouted as she fought but made no progress out of Nicky’s fist as she was carried deeper into the bathroom like a fucking pencil or some kind of tool to be used.

As Lizzy tried to assert some kind of control she heard her best friend speak to the other girls, “I just had to wait till no one was looking,” She let out an evil laugh that haunted Lizzy. It sounded so cruel as Nicky didn’t even look at her, “Or cared!”

Lizzy now was feeling a sense of horror and dread as she realized that her best friends… weren’t really her friends after all.

Phobie suddenly got into Lizzy’s face as she was all up in her space. The look on her face told Lizzy that she didn’t care about her, as she spoke, “Who would have thought you of all people… YOU would catch Srhinkism?! Like you just killed a shrinky a few days ago, and now look at you! No bigger than she was,” Phobie snorted at Lizzy as she huffed a puff of air at her face. Lizzy pulled back but couldn’t escape from Phobie’s foul air, “There has to be some kind of God or Karama for you to end up like this, Lizzy.”

Lizzy gave Phobie a look, but before she could respond Phobie brought her hand up to her. Phobie’s finger was curled up as it approached a confused-looking Lizzy. Before she could ask what the fuck she was doing the digit came flying out flinging her in the gut leaving a nasty imprint as Lizzy gasped for air, silently screaming from the smashing impact the large index finger did to her. Her belly screamed for mercy as Lizzy gasped and cried for help from the mighty impact of the enormous digit.

Phobie just chuckled as she pulled back, “Oh man, all the shit you put me… no US, through,” Phobie shook her head giving Lizzy a pissed-off look. “You should have seen this coming.” Lizzy looked around and saw that no one in her group looked sympathetic to her as they all gave her a cruel or uninterested look. Lizzy wasn’t surrounded by friends like she thought, she was surrounded by monsters.

“How…. Could you….” Lizzy gasped still recovering from the vicious attack on her stomach.

“Oh shut up princes,” Peggy grumbled as she didn’t care what Lizzy had to say.

Julie laughed, “She’s no one’s princess now. So, now what,” Julie asked.

Nicky looked at Julie, “What do you mean,” she said sounding annoyed that the question was asked.

Julie just shrugged, “I don’t know… like soooo now what,” Julie said looking around at the other girls who seemed to be reflecting the same kind of question but not out loud.

Lizzy gulped as she looked at the confused group, everyone but Nicky who didn’t seem so bewildered about what would happen next. Finally Phobie spoke up as she stepped forward, “Now, we show her,” Phobie poked Lizzy in the gut making her insides move from the force of the large object stabbing into her, “What happens when you’re a shitty person!” She never treated any of us like decent people!” Lizzy looked around panicked as the girls all nodded in agreement and gave her nasty looks. “She treated us almost like WE were the Shrinkies! I say, let her get a taste of her own fucking medicine!”

The confirmation between the girls was unanimous as they all nodded and agreed with Phobie’s point of view. No one in this bathroom was on Lizzy’s side. They all viewed her as nothing more than a small little pain in their butts, and it seemed this was gonna be the last time they had to deal with her. Something that didn’t sit well with Lizzy as she begged them to forgive her.

It didn’t take long before Nicky started to walk toward the toilet, she seemed dead set on some plan she had.  Lizzy looked around for help but got none as they proceeded toward the large stall.  As Nicky got closer to the toilet inside the stall, Julie finally spoke up asking the question that Lizzy wanted to know, “What are you doing?”

Nicky gave Lizzy a cruel look as she spoke, “Lizzy was always bitching and complaining to me to do whatever she wanted. It fucking pissed me off… so,” Nicky remarked as she held Lizzy in her hand as she made her look at her enormous face as she grinned evilly, “I think I’m gonna show her how I feel, by PISSING HER OFF!”

Lizzy didn’t know what that meant….

However when Lizzy was suddenly falling, as Nicky let her go, Lizzy couldn’t help but scream as she realized what was going on. The drop-down below was so startling that Lizzy barely had time to process what was happening. She could only scream as she headed toward the floor before her. She was gonna fall and splat on the hard bathroom floor!

Lizzy saw that the ground wasn’t her destination as she saw a watery surface coming into view from below. Lizzy was now falling through the air toward the small puddle of water, which soon grew into a pond of water as she quickly slammed into the frigid cold water. She sputtered and screamed as she broke the surface of the surface of the lake she was in now. Lizzy spat out any water in her mouth as she slowly cleaned her face of the water and looked around. It slowly was coming to Lizzy where she was. It was obvious to many, but for someone who just fell over a hundred feet, she was still trying to put things together. It wasn’t till she saw something in the sky come into view. Nicky’s enormous naked ass was before her as it was starting to squat above Lizzy.

“NO NO NICKY! DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE DO IT YOU BITCH,” Lizzy screamed as she watched those round cheeks fill the sky above her. Lizzy’s words had no effect on Nicky as she sat down above her with a thick plunk. Lizzy was horrified as she started to shout and call out for help from her friends. The only response she got was from her so-called ‘friends’ laughing.

“Oh my god NICKY! Are you….” Peggy laughed at Nicky sitting on top of Lizzy who was stuck under that massive mega-sized ass.

Before anyone could respond a torrent of bubbling bladder waste came blasting out and disrupting the calm water. Lizzy screamed as she could hear and smell the torrent of piss filling the large space she was in. The water’s temperature was already slowly getting warmer as Lizzy could feel the slightly different fluid mixing around her. Lizzy gagged and coughed as her throat started to spasm from the very pungent-smelling piss pouring before.

Nicky laughed, causing her pee to splatter around and splash near Lizzy nearly hitting her with the deadly stream. “Oh you know it, was standing at the water fountain drinking for like, ten minutes just to save up something for now.”

Julie laughed cruelly, “Ewww, that’s so disgusting… Let me go next!”

Peggy called next and soon, Lizzy was looking at a long line of her former friends lining up to piss all over her like some bug caught in the toilet for tormenting. Speaking of…

The piss stream wasn’t calming down anytime soon as Lizzy felt herself being dragged around like she was in a lazzy river. She could feel the hot salty liquid pulling and dragging her in a circle around the enormous toilet pool.

Lizzy’s torture was only for a few seconds, maybe twenty or forty seconds, but when it was done, she felt like it had been hours. Lizzy was still coughing up Nicky’s piss storm that filled the air with it’s smelly particles. Just as Lizzy tried to rub her eyes clean, she watched as another familiar ass came down. It was Julie's slim slick booty, that was for sure.

“Suck on this you bitch,” Julie cruelly called out as she sat down and doused Lizzy in a stream of lemonade. Lizzy was struck by the annoyingly hot waterfall of yellow urine as it rained all over her and shoved her around into the piss pool that was slowly developing from all the waste pouring down around Lizzy and the water she was in. She could feel her skin and hair feeling horrible from the salty briny liquid mixing and covering her with a new layer of fresh piss pouring down from above. Lizzy could feel her gut twisting and turning from the horrible stench stinging her nose. She was gonna vomit soon, or if she could, with an empty stomach all she managed to do was shudder and hack up the air, as nothing came up and she had a very empty clean stomach to produce any throw-up. Instead, she could only continue to taste and smell the horrible rain from above. Just as Julie was finishing up, Lizzy looked up to see another familiar ass replace it, sure enough, it was Peggy’s pudgy pucker plopping down before her.  Peggy let out a loud annoying sigh before a massive storm sprayed down from above drenching Lizzy in more prissy piss.

The downpour was worse than the rainy season of a rainforest. As horrible and disgusting as it sounded, Lizzy could taste the difference between each torrent of piss washing down on her. Each one had a different taste, feel, or temperature to them. Lizzy shuddered at the fact that she could tell the difference, as she was hit with a very powerful and smelly scenting stream of urine. If Lizzy knew any better, Phobie was on a very heavy vegetable diet. It was clear to Lizzy from the wafting smells swirling around the toilet right now.

Lizzy hated that she could tell, but there was nothing else she could do as she was forced to endure her torment. What had to be fifteen minutes or even longer, since some of the girls were either holding it in for later or just drank a ton of fucking water, Lizzy watched as the last ass was removed before her and let her see the white sky above her, she had never been more grateful to see the bathroom ceiling. Everything was so fuzzy as Lizzy could do nothing but suck in piss air as she floated around in the ocean of yellow urine swarming around her. She was a piece of shit in a toilet as she floated along the last current created around her.

“Alright is everyone done,” Nicky asked as her enormous face came into view. The sound of delight and pleasure could be heard as she asked all of Lizzy’s old friends for their opinions on the topic. Lizzy listened as one by one they replied.

“Yeah, I’m good.”

“What else could I do to her?”

“Yeah sure, I don’t care.”

Sure, Lizzy was pissed on not just moments ago by all of them, but to hear them not care what happens to her now was destructive. All the moments and times she spent with each one of them, all she did for them to get them to where they were… it was all ignored and forgotten as Lizzy listened to her jury of peers abandon her like this.

Lizzy watched as no one that she knew would help her.

All those piss queens were abandoning her as she was slowly left with the one fact that she hated, Nicky was now the leader of the group. She glanced down at Lizzy and gave her the cruelest and most evilest smirk ever in her life as she spoke, “Good…” It suddenly hit Lizzy as Nicky’s gaze was prowling around till she spotted her, “Where… Oh shit! Look,” Nicky spoke surprised and delighted as she pointed a finger directly at Lizzy. “There she is, still alive,” the shock and pleased tone she had didn’t help Lizzy at all as she watched her best friend continue mocking her, “Hey Lizzy, how’s it going? Swimmingly?” The laugh she let out filled the toilet and bathroom with her chuckle and delighted-sounding glee. She was having more fun than Lizzy could even consider as she hovered above her enjoying the look of Lizzy struggling to survive in such a hellish environment.

The anger and hate welled up in Lizzy, that she couldn't help but do one more defiant gesture toward her horrible monstrous captures. Lizzy flung her hands up with just one finger per hand toward her fucked up friends.

Nicky burst into a fit of giggles as she looked down at Lizzy, “Look! She’s flipping us off! How cute,” the laughter slowly died as she watched Lizzy struggling to give them her last fighting spirit in an act of defiance toward them

“Well, so now what? Should we flush her or like leave her in there for someone else to pee on her?” Phobie asked uncertain of which to do.

That news was horrifying to Lizzy as she tried not to think of what it would be like to be flushed down into the sewers of the school. If this was bad… being tossed down there with the rest of the shit was horrifying for her to even consider.

Lizzy watched as Nicky’s smile grew as she slowly spoke with a delighted tone, “You girls might want to say your goodbyes now, and step out of here.”

Peggy looked confused as she spoke up, “Why?”

Nicky’s smile grew wider as she spoke, “Cause…” Nicky’s snickering mouth curled at her words, “I wanted to show Lizzy how shitty she’s been to us.” It was dead silent as Nicky went on, “Yeah…” Lizzy watched Nicky slap her belly a few times letting the thunking sound fill the bathroom stall, “I was gonna start with this but… well… figured you girls would want to join in on the fun beforehand. But now that we all had a turn, need to unload the DOCKS if you know what I mean…”

Lizzy listened to the girls sound disgusted or even laugh, as they left the bathroom stall leaving just Nicky and Lizzy alone. They were all by themselves. Lizzy couldn’t do anything other than plead and beg for mercy from her soulless tormentor. She didn’t seem to care. Her face narrowed on her like she had a grudge against her.

Lizzy panted and coughed up some more piss fumes as she watched Nicky glare down at her and started to talk to her. “Finally, it’s just us,” Nicky spoke softly as if she was whispering to Lizzy. “You shouldn't have kissed Tyler. I told you I had a crush on him!” Lizzy suddenly realized why this was happening. It was totally personal.

Nicky went on her tirade of her justification of what was happening was reasonable. She had a vendetta against Lizzy as she told her how much she hated her and how she was totally against everything she stood for. Lizzy felt a sense of horror as she realized that she was the pure sore of agony to Nicky all these years. Now it was Nicky’s turn to repay the sentiment now that Lizzy was less than a few inches tall. She was the exact size she needed to project any kind of hatred she had been holding up for her.

Any delusions that Lizzy had was shattered as she watched Nicky lean in close to her and say, “YOU BITCH!”

Lizzy knew after that title was given to her, that she wasn’t gonna make it when this was all over. Her fate was purely sealed when she was carried off toward the bathroom with her so-called friends. How could Lizzy not see where all this was leading till now? She watched as Nicky gave a shit-eating grin as she soon spun around showing off her massive naked bare-ass butt to before Lizzy. Her enormous thighs and butt already taking up the sight of the toilet above her. The seat was soon darkened to a deafening shade of death as Nicky pushed her putrid booty out and sat on top of Lizzy. Her ass was hovering directly above Lizzy's small weak body, as she watched her best friend now prepared to show her the worst moment of her life in a matter of seconds.

The darkened sky above was all the news that Lizzy needed to know how fucked she was, however, the tall tale sounds of the gurgling and grumbling sounds of Nicky’s gut gestating above didn’t help either. Lizzy watched as the enormous ear-rupturing fart ripped out of Nicky’s ass and echoed down to her. Lizzy coughed and gag on the stench as another fart was spewed out followed by more sputtering at a rapid-fire rate.

By the time that Lizzy was recovering from her toxic shock of the gas bombs blown all over her, Lizzy looked up to see that the torment wasn’t even close to being over. The UFO hovering above Lizzy was shuddering and quaking like it was holding something back for a while, which it probably had been. Nicky’s anus was clenched deadly tight, not letting any gas out as it clamped down tight as she was preparing herself for a massive release soon.  Like an overflooded damn, Nicky’s ass was the last line of defense for Lizzy, and soon that barrier was going to drop, leaving her in the shitties situation one could be in.

Lizzy couldn’t help but laugh in horror and disbelief as she looked up at the pentagon-sized pucker pouting before her. It was enormous and angry-looking, something that told Lizzy that her chances of survival were next to none. She was screwed, and Nicky was too busy wiggling her ass around to acknowledge Lizzy’s fears. That was if she even felt like talking to her. Which it was clear she wasn’t.

Nicky let out a startled gasp as she gave Lizzy the only warning she would give, “Oh! It’s here! Look out below!”

Lizzy gasped in return, as her startled heart skipped a beat as she watched the enormous fleshy disk above her slowly blossom open like some kind of shitty fucked-up flower blooming. With the petals and mouth open, the anus before Lizzy was wide open. The torrent of turds was treacherous as the surge of shit slammed down below the opening they were flung out. Nicky couldn’t see what was happening under her enormous ass, so she proceeded to press forward with the flatulence and fecal mater she was pushing out. She couldn’t help but grin as she shat all over her friend.


The fact that Lizzy was being subjected to such a shitty show was horrible. She could smell the stench of shit slowly swelling around her. Lizzy was gagging as more gas was pushed down on her like an air vent on full blast. The horrible stink smashed into her nose and she couldn’t do more than accept her fate of death, as Lizzy watched she could see the organic portal before her prying open wider as something massive made its way out of it. Like a meteor slowly descending from the heavens, Lizzy watched the gigantic giant turd towering above her slowly descend toward her like a truck not stopping at a stop sign and barreling toward her. The massive load of a log came crashing toward Lizzy just inches away from her tiny insignificant body.

It didn’t matter what Nicky was planning for Lizzy to experience, what Lizzy was trying to do was survive as she squirmed and screamed as she tried to out-paddle the poop pile that was coming down like a crumbling mountain, however, it was pointless. Lizzy watched her best friend fucking fat log come crashing down as it plopped out of her pooper like the massive turd she was giving birth to right now. Currently, at Lizzy’s size, it was anything but massive as it looked like it took up most of the shitter that Nicky was sitting on. The massive load of crap came crashing down and sent Lizzy on a horrible journey of chaos as she was tossed and thrown all around the little toilet that Nicky was sitting on.

Just as Lizzy thought she survived the fucking horror show around her, with a log of lumpy leftovers laying before her, she couldn’t help but hear from above the build-up of the next volley stirring before her. There was more to come, as Nicky continued to occupy the space above Lizzy. Sure enough, the growls and rumbling sounds echoed around before the sound of a long and harsh fart came crashing out ripping the air around Lizzy as it filled the space with its’ atrocious smelling scent that made Lizzy gag and cry at the stench around her.

It wasn’t long before the hurricane winds of rotten-smelling gas were over, that Lizzy could finally take the time to look up and watch as Nicky was cleaning herself up. Sure enough, she was wiping her asscheeks of any residue that was left before her. It took a few handfuls of white paper before Lizzy watched Nicky slowly get up from the toilet seat that kept her trapped.

Lizzy looked up as light finally came back into her world as she was now shown the horrible scene around her. Shit was everywhere, literally. It was like a wasteland of crap covering her and everything that wasn’t underwater. Lizzy gagged as the new fresh air washed in swirling a more potent smell of the scene back to her nostrils. Instead of trying to escape Lizzy was too exhausted and tired to attempt it. She was stuck, as she was fully aware that this was the last moment she had. There were hundreds of feet of toilet paper piling up on some nasty mounds of dung clumped up nearby along with everything else that Lizzy was stewing away in. Finally, Lizzy glanced up to see Nicky crouching down with a sickening cruel grin as she smirked at the aftermath before her.

Just as Lizzy thought she wouldn’t see her, Nicky’s eyes lined up on her and widened, “Nooo way… you stubborn piece of shit,” Nicky laughed out loud as she smirked in a sicken twisted grin, “You’re still alive? Holy crap… well I will say, you were always a fighter,” Nicky snickered as she pointed at Lizzy, “Down to the bitter end. Sadly this is the end for you,” Nicky’s grin never faulted as she leaned in closer before wincing and pulling back from the smell. “As shitty as you were to everyone, especially me, I don’t think I want to take the small chance that someone might help you if they see you in there with my,” Nicky snorted and chuckled as she examined Lizzy’s horrible position. To say she was surrounded by shit was an understatement as it was clear that the swampy stool that stuck around her was overwhelming Lizzy to the point that she was almost drowning in it. Nicky laughed as she went on, “Well I doubt it. You look like a piece of corn or some kind of leftover food I ate. I doubt they will notice you…” Nicky smiled for a moment and shrugged, “But still…” She got up from her crouching position and headed toward the back of the toilet and reached for the handle to flush.

Lizzy watched with horror. This was it. She was gonna die here in this shitty situation…

Nicky looked down at Lizzy as she gave her the cruelest and shittiest grin as she asked, “Any last words?”

Lizzy fought back throwing all her rage at Nicky as she shouted at her, “You’ll never be more than a worthless piece of shit, just like this shit in here with me!”

Lizzy watched as Nicky blinked a few times. She looked stunned at what Lizzy said to her-

Nicky snorted loudly, “Well if you did have anything to say, I sure as hell didn’t hear a damn thing. I mean, not like a piece of crap like you would have anything nice to say anyway. So enjoy living with the other pieces of shit I’ve flushed away. And whatever other worthless shrinkies I'm sure you’re bound to be buried with down there. Bye-bye bitch,” Nicky smiled as she pushed the leaver before her hand.

Lizzy screamed as she was torn from her puddle of filthy water as she was swished and spun around seeing brown and yellow, all while Nicky chuckled like a child watching an ant get roasted under a magnifying glass. Lizzy was swirled around as she was soon sucked down into the dark depth of the school’s toilet system. She screamed and screamed as she was pulled down into oblivion as she was doomed to land wherever the school plumbing system brought her. Whatever it was, it wouldn’t be pretty…





Nicky was so happy, getting rid of Lizzy was a godsend. She wished for it to happen for so many years, but when it actually happened… well she might have gotten carried away. However, it was totally worth it. Nicky stood there watching clean water fill the toilet bowl. Just as Nicky was about to leave, she swore she heard something. Almost like a tiny voice or noise…. Nicky looked toward the back of the toilet and was about to look behind it when she heard one of the girls call out to her to hurry up or they would be late.

“Yeah yeah, sorry,” Nicky said ignoring the thing she thought she heard. “Oh look at the time! Art class is almost over. I’ll see you girls at lunch?”

Nicky smiled as she heard the confirmation of everyone agreeing with her. Nicky couldn’t help but smile wider as it felt like she just became captain of the cheer squad. Heading to the sink she washed her hands and slowly headed out of the bathroom. Her mind was totally off the fact she just took a dump on the shitties persons she called a friend and flushed her to a dismal doom.  Yet Nicky had bigger issues to worry about than flushing her tiny friend away, like what was on the lunch menu today…




Brother's Belly by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

A commission





It had been a few years since Ally had shrunk.  She caught shrinkism on the last stretch of her years, a shocking and horrible realization as she was almost there but just a few months to go, Ally had started to shrink.  Now she was about an inch tall and still living with her family even though she was past twenty-one and in her prime years.  However it wasn’t so bad, being stuck with her family could be worse, as she heard stories of some shrinkies being tormented or tortured by their own family.  Ally had none of that.  Everyone in her family was loving, caring, and accepting.  If anything they were more protective of her than she wanted.



Ally had parents supporting and loving as they looked after her more than she probably wanted.  They were always there and anytime she was trying to be independent, they could sometimes ruin that by helping when she wanted to do it herself.  However, that’s the life of a shrinky, being underestimated by most if not everyone.  Having parents who smothered her with care and love wouldn’t be so bad if it weren’t for the other members of her family.



Tyler, the brat of the family.



Ally had nothing against her little brother, but it seemed that even though she had the shrinking disease, he still seemed to be the baby of the family…. Not that she wanted to be baby by her parents!



Besides the attention-sucking child he was, Tyler was… a rambunctious one.  He was probably too childish for his age, but for someone half Ally’s age, could she blame him?  He was still a child or kid in most people’s eyes but even then he needed to grow up sometime and act more his age.



Anyway, as annoying as he was, Ally still loved him.  And he still loved her as a big sis, or at least she thought he did.  They hardly got on bad terms and especially after she shrank he seemed to be more apathetic or sensitive to her new size.  If anything shrinking brought them closer than before, despite their age gap.  



Overall, Ally was lucky to have a loving family like she did.



Ally started to climb up the ladder up to the counter as she was looking for a quick snack as she waited for someone to get home to help her make some food.  It wasn’t like she could cook on the stove or use the microwave.  It would be impossible for that to happen, so she was looking for something small like some peanut M&M’s or like a half-eaten banana or fruit.  Whatever she could get her tiny little hands on-



The sight of a giant pudding cup before her made her stop.  It would normally be a no-go, with the lid being left off... However, the sight of the plastic cover curled up revealing that it was open made Ally’s mouth water.



It had been years, no, maybe decades since she tasted the yummy sweetness of a pudding cup!  The sight of the large square-shaped cup of deliciousness lulled her over.  She couldn’t stop herself as she grew closer to it.  



Ally shook her head, “Ignore it Ally, it’s not like you can get …” Ally’s words slowed down as she noticed a small stack of cooking books next to it, “Into … it…” Ally felt her voice die down as she examined the stepping stool of paperback books lining up with the top of the small snack cup before her.  And the lid was peeled back too!  This was beyond perfect for her.



“No way,” Ally muttered to herself as she looked at the giant inviting pudding cup before her.  The dark-looking liquid in the plastic cup was calling out for her.  There was a clear way to get into the desert and it wouldn’t be like she needed to worry, no one was home.  “It’s just you and me,” Ally smiled as she hurried toward to the elevated spot on the counter to get into the tasty treat left out.



There was no one to stop her, which was a blessing for Ally as she made her way toward the pudding placed out in the perfect spot.   The climb was nothing for Ally as she was already standing over the pudding cup as she smiled.  She was ready for this dive as she looked down at the opening and prepared herself.  It didn’t take long before Ally screamed, “JERONAMO!”  As she took the plunge into the dark chocolate pool of goo that she wanted to swim in.



Ally was greeted by the explosion of flavor as she splattered in the muddy goo.  She was delighted in having her mouth full of the funky fluid as she squirmed and swam in the layers of chocolate before.  A feeling that was amazing and blissful….



But it also didn’t help her notice the sound of her younger brother coming home.



The sound of the door shutting and the giant-sized male coming into the kitchen as he looked and observed around.  Slowly gasping at what he saw he announced, ‘Oh right, my pudding!  I left this out this morning.”  



Ally was too lost in her own world even to notice her little brother approaching as he grabbed a spoon and prepared to devour the occupied cup of desert before him.



Seeing her giant younger brother approaching her, in the deep depths of the dark coco-flavored pudding cup, Ally couldn’t help but casually wave at him in her state of shock.



“Hey, bro… my bad, I got hungry….” Ally called out without a worry in the world.  The level of her concern for floating along in her brother’s cup of pudding didn’t even flicker through her brain as she prepared to climb out.  Ally’s words slowly died as she watched her hungry sibling lick his lips as he grabbed a spoon and started to stab it forward like a fork that was aiming right for her.



“Uh…. Tyler….TYLER?!?!”  Ally shouted as he watched her unaware brother scoop her up with the sweet nectar all around as she was picked up like a topping to his treat.  Tyle looked hungry and starving for the desired food she was currently floating in, drool already dripping down his lip.  Ally squirmed around as she felt the pudding and goo around her shifting only to sink in deeper than she wanted.  Ally was suddenly trapped instead of floating in the thick creaming goo she was just on, Ally did all she could to stay afloat in the intensely thick gelatinous material.  Ally looked up at her brother’s enormous looming face coming closer, his mouth was already opening wider as his eyes were shut, as he prepared to enjoy his much-desired treat on his spoon.



Ally felt her hope starting to die as she watched the black hole of a mouth widen and the smell of her little brother’s breath starting to hit her as she winced at the smell creeping out.  Ally gagged for a moment before she recalled what was happening.  She wanted to scream as she saw her small little life flashing before her eyes.



“TYLER?!  TYLER!  NO, I’M IN-”  It was all Aly got out before the giant spoon passed Tyler’s lips and left her in his giant cavernous mouth.  The darkness blinded Ally as she was now in the cave of her brother’s hungry mouth.  He was already placing Ally and the spoonful of pudding on his tongue as he dropped her and everything else in his mouth. 



“No, no no,” Ally panted as she watched the giant metal device pull back past those lips to the opening of any kind of freedom.  The hot humid air already messing with Ally’s head as her hair and skin started to get sweaty or moist from all the dampness.  Ally continued to reach for the long-lost spoon as she watched those two dark lines that were Tyler’s lips close shut.  “TYLER!”  Ally screamed as they slapped shut, before all hell broke loose.  Ally felt her world shift and rumble as Tyler flipped and pushed Ally around as he prepared to gulp down his sweat snack.



Ally didn’t bother screaming anymore as it was clear he couldn’t hear her.  Instead, she attempted to grab something, anything to keep from going further down into Tyler’s body.  If she could escape Tyler’s throat she might have a chance-



A massive mound of pudding plowed into Ally as she was shoved backwards toward that gulping throat behind her.  Not only that, her back was pushed downward into the hole that was Tyler’s esphoguse.  Ally was freefalling with a mountain of chocolate pudding pushing her down like an avalanche of snow.  Ally gurgled and screamed as she was sent into oblivion and landed in the last place she wanted… her fucking brother’s stomach.







Tyler licked his lips as he finished his cup of pudding from this morning.  “Mmm, that hit the spot,” Tyler smiled as he tossed his empty cup and used spoon out of the way.  Looking around he noticed how incredibly silent the house was, which was odd, usually, Ally had something to say when he got home.  Tyler looked around trying to see his tiny sister.   “Ally?” 



Calling out again, Tyler took his time to check the floors and the counter.  He didn’t see anything.  “Huh weird,” Tyler said to himself out loud.  “Maybe she’s with mom or dad…”  Tyler just shrugged as he started to head to his room.  He had some homework to do before tomorrow and wanted to finish it before-



The weirdest feeling tickled Tyler’s inner belly as he stopped in his tracks and looked down confused.  He never felt this before.  It was like someone was tickling or touching his stomach from the inside…. But that would mean…



Tyler felt the feeling one more time and suddenly realized what that meant.  Tyler’s eyes widened as he suddenly realized why it was so quiet in the house.  Tyler ate his fucking sister!



“ALLY?!”  Tyler called out toward his belly.  That sensation suddenly happened again as if it were a response to his dramatic question.  “OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD,” Tyler started freaking out as she started to run around the kitchen trying to think of what to do as he felt his tiny big sister banging on his belly.  He looked around and didn’t know what to do.  “What do I do?! What do I do?!”  Tyler screamed as he touched his belly.  The only response he got was the same thumping and tickling sensation… which kind of felt good to be honest… BUT THAT WASN’T THE POINT!



Tyler looked around for something, anything, to help.



He saw nothing.



Tyler was panicking as he could just imagine what his sister was dealing with right now.  “Oh come on, come on,” Tyler said to himself as he tapped his head with his hands trying to jog some sort of idea.  Suddenly he got one, “I KNOW!”  Tyler screamed as he pulled out his phone.



He quickly dialed his best friend, Jason.  Jason was known to eat a lot of shrinkies, just about any that he could find… heck rumor was he ate his last teacher who almost turned twenty-one like Tyler’s sister.  However he snacked on his teacher when they came back to school to teach that last day of school before summer break… it was the last day anyone saw him, or so the rumor goes.  Tyler hit his friend's number and waited as it the phone rang.



And rang…



And rang…



Finally after what felt like a thousand years, but was just a few seconds, Jason picked up his phone.  “Yeah,” he replied sounding annoyed.



“JASONIT’SMETYLERINEEDYOURHELPISWALLOWEDMYSIS-”



Jason made a rude sound, “I can’t hear you, slow down ill you, what was that?”



Tyler gulped as he took a breath and tried to calm down, which was impossible, “I ATE MY SISTER!”  Tyler shouted.



There was a few seconds of silence before a laugh hit Tyler’s ears, “NICE… dude I knew you could eat-”



“NO!”  Tyler shouted, “It was an accident!  I didn’t want to… quick how do I get her out??”



Tyler listened for a long moment as Jason was silent then a snort was heard through the phone, “Out?  Dude, I don’t know.  I never tired to get one OUT after I ate a shrinky.  Beats me….”



Tyler felt his heart drop… as his belly felt more intense tickling and tingling sensation as his sister was surely fighting harder to escape.  Tyler shook his head, “No there's got to be a way or something!  Dude, she’s my SISTER!”



Jason gave a, “I don’t know what to say.”  As it was clear that Jason didn’t know or care how to release shrinkies after eating them.  “I don’t let them little suckers out.  I’d say call the cops or hospital or someone else, cause all I do when I eat them is burp and digest them,” Jason said laughing, the sound of him patting his belly could be heard.



Tyler was disgusted at the thought of digesting Ally and burping….



Burping…



THAT WAS IT!



“I GOT IT,” Tyler shouted as he hung up on a very confused Jason.  Tyler didn’t have time to talk to Jason, he needed to act fast.  Rushing toward the pantry, Tyler yanked open the door and looked around.  He found the two litter bottle of soda before him.  Grabbing the large plastic container he quickly left the pantry and popped the top off of it.  “DON’T WORRY ALLY I’M GONNA SAVE YOU!”  Tyler shouted as he tipped the bottle up to his lips and started to chug the fizzy drink as quickly as possible.  No matter how much he had to drink Tyler was gonna save his sister!







Ally was panicking as she could already feel her skin sizzling and tingling.  The smell of puke and pudding made her gag more times than she could count.  She could just hardly make out her brother’s words.  Something about saving and help her or something else, it was hard to hear him over the sounds of digestion and ten feet of flesh holding her here.  All she could do was attack his sides trying to make him throw her up.  In fact, if he knew she was inside him why wasn’t he trying to throw up?!  He should be shoving his fingers down his throat or eatting like raw meat or something!  She was being cooked alive in here!



Feeling her panic, fear, and rage building, Ally squirmed around screaming for help hoping someone other than her stupid little brother could hear her.  However, they were all alone at home, so the chances were close to zero.  Ally was stuck with her fucking stupid brother’s help, which was obviously wasn’t a lot of help since he ate her without knowing it in the first place!



The sloshing and jerking around as Tyler ran around the house freaking out, didn’t help as Ally felt more of the warm yucky liquid creep over her body and send another warm wave of itchiness over her skin.  She knew she couldn’t see her body in the dark depths of Tyler’s gut, but she swore her skin was changing color as the breakdown process had to be starting by now.  She wouldn’t last longer than an hour at this pace.



“TYLER!!!”  Ally screamed.  “GET ME OUT OF HERE!!!!!”



As if he was answering her pleas, the sound of something being swallowed could be heard.  Just like a house with old pipes being turned on and water flowing through them, the creaking and groaning of stuff moving through very old empty space could be heard.  Suddenly a loud crashing sound could be heard as a liquid substance came crashing down somewhere in Tyler’s belly.  Ally immediately knew what it was, as the super-sweet sugary scent of soda crawled up her nose and replaced the sour scent of vomit.  However, just like coughing up soda through your nose, Ally soon got the stinging sparking sensation in her nose as she was breathing in the fumes of carbonated drinks.



“What…” Ally coughed as she rubbed her nose, “Is he doing…” Ally asked herself as she felt the room temperature soda replace the belly hot acid swarming her legs.  It was a nice sensation, to say the least but it wasn’t exactly gonna help her.



As much as Ally wondered what Tyler was thinking, she could feel the air starting to change.  Her head was getting light as she felt wobbly.  It wasn’t till the soda started to reach up to her belly button that Ally quickly realized the problem with Tyler’s BRILLIANT idea.  He was dumping so much carbonated drink into his gut, that the air was changing.  With this much carbon dioxide floating around in this belly, Ally’s air supply was growing weak.  She was being suffocated from any breathable air!



Each gallon of soda gulped down depleted Ally’s air supply, making her feel fuzzy and delirious as she could hardly see beyond her hand in this dark chamber.  Add in the lack of air things got freaky.  Ally was wobbling around, or maybe it was the wiggling moving floors and walls.  Ally found herself on the ground more times than she wanted as waves of sugary water flowed over her face and body as the level of fluids flowed upward.  It didn’t take too much time before Ally found herself stuck in a pond of pop.  The fizzy water helped still, as it kept the burning acids from biting into her skin, but the wounds from before still ached from the acid drink stinging her.  



Ally was feeling the effects of lack of air hitting her when she was floating around in the torrent of sizzling drink all around her.  She bobbed up and down when it finally happened.  Her brother finally popped…









Tyler felt it rumbling in his gut, he was so stuffed and full it wasn’t funny.  He swore he could feel his belly pushed out several feet as he was a human balloon with how much he drank. The air swirling around in his stomach made him ache and gasp out in pain as he tried to build up the mother of all burps.  Finally, it happened, Tyler felt his stomach rumbling and gurgling as the pressure was too much for him to keep in.  Tyler stood near the sink, prepared for what might come, and felt the eruption of toxic air out of his mouth.  Tyler could feel the roaring of gasses out of his belly as he prepared to empty all that was in his stomach.  Tyler pointed his mouth toward the sink feeling the sensation of stirring and the mixture making its way up his throat.  



Opening his mouth, Tyler was prepared to throw his sister up along with all his stomach contents and whatever else was in there.  Feeling the rushing sensation crawl up his throat, Tyler opened his mouth and let it all flow out….



The mighty deep bass sound of Tyler burping filled the bathroom as the burp bounced off the walls and echoed around as Tyler released the gas out of his mouth.  The roaring sound and wide open mouth made Tyler look like Godzilla, instead of breathing fire it was all his stomach gasses.  Tyler could feel his gut shrinking and his belly condensing as he expelled every ounce of air left in it till all that was left was the strong tasting scent of soda gas.  



Tyler looked down at the sink and saw how clean it was, not a drop of juice or a single sign of his sister was there.  What should have been a sobbing and wet-looking Ally, there was nothing but a clean empty sink.



“oh no,” Tyler whimpered as he looked down at his belly.  The feeling of movement was gone.  There was nothing but the sense of fullness, as the sloshing sounds of soda could be slightly heard.  Tyler was dumbfounded as he had no idea what to do as he looked down at his stomach trying to think how to help his sister.  How long could she be in there?  Maybe he should drink some more soda-



“DINNER TIME!” 



Tyler jerked at the loud call of his mom.  He hadn’t heard her come home with dinner.  “oh shit oh shit… what do I do,” Tyler said out loud not sure what to do.  Maybe his mom knew what to do?!








Ally felt so lightheaded she was feeling loopy.  The air around her was so hot and humid, it burned her mouth.  Every breath was a very hot humid sunny day’s air scorching down her throat.  Ally swore she heard words but couldn’t make them out.  She felt her itchy skin pestering her as she touched it to scratch only to not help the sensation and only make it worse.  Ally couldn’t see anything in this dark cave she was swimming in.  Why exactly was she swimming in a dark cave?  This was so silly and stupid… right?



With the lack of air and increasing intense pain, Ally’s mind was going blank and putting her in a dream state as she was slowly passing out.  She never even realized she was melting away every second inside her sibling’s stomach.  She felt like she was on a very dark hot beach that smelled like… soda?  The smell was harsh but sweet as she could smell the sugary drink all around her.  That was till the sound of something splashing nearby.  She imagined it being kids or her brother jumping into the water in the dark.



Ally couldn’t speak but she could think as her words played around in her mind, “Hey watch it…”  The last thing that Ally noticed was the smell of pizza filling the air.  She could go for a slice or two.  She was getting so hungry, “Save me a slice will you...”



The idea of the hot melty stringy cheese from a good slice of pizza.  Ally didn’t know why but she felt like her body was like a piece of pizza, all gooey and stringy and melty.  Dissolving almost as if she were breaking down, as if she were some piece of food, just like a slice of pizza in a stomach.



That was the last thought she had before everything drifted off, just like the swaying waters she was floating on that smelled sweet, salty, and stinky…







Tyler sat at the dinner table munching on his pizza as he kept trying to think of what to do to save his sister.  He didn’t dare ask his mom, she would probably rip his stomach out to save Ally.  Instead, he sat quietly and silently so his mom didn’t notice.



Tyler’s mom noticed, “You're being quiet today.”



Tyler nearly jumped out of his seat, “Just hungry,” He spoke as he swallowed more pizza and went for another slice trying to stay out of his mom’s gaze.



“Hey,” She quickly asked, “Where’s your sister.”



Tyler took a heavy gulp… “Uh… her friends came by… they wanted to bring her over to a sleepover tonight.”



Tyler watched his mom look at him for what felt like forever, and then she slowly spoke, “GOOD!  That girl needs to get out more.  I hope they have fun tonight.”



Tyler didn’t know which was worse, him lying to his mom or the feeling of getting away with it.  He should be saying something right now about his sister but…. He didn’t want to get into trouble with his mom.  What if she took away his video games and grounded him FOREVER?! Tyler shook his head, no, after dinner he would try and find a way to get his sister out.



Eating a decent amount of food, Tyler was about to get up from the table when his dad came home.  He watched as his father greeted him and his mom and soon took a seat.  Tyler tried to excuse himself from the table but it was family time as his dad and mom went on talking.  Tyler soon found the quick dinner he thought he was there for, which soon turned into a long chatter between his parents that he couldn’t escape from.  It wasn’t long before his full gut soon felt more empty and less full.  Tyler could feel the sensation of pizza, soda, and his sister passing along.



“Oh shit…” Tyler whispered to himself.



“What was that,” his mom called out from the other side of the table.



“Nothing, I forgot… I have homework,” Tyler lied as it seemed to be the only excuse he could think of.



Tyler’s dad seemed to understand as he said, “Oh well don’t let us adults keep you waiting, you go do that homework, squirt.”



Tyler left the table and rushed to his room as he quickly tried to think of a way to empty his stomach.   He tried getting her out of his mouth, but that didn’t work.  Tyler was contemplating talking to his parents when something clicked. 



His mouth wasn’t the only exit!



THAT WAS IT!



Tyler nodded to himself as he realized if his sister could make it to the end of his digestion, she’d be free!  It was so simple, why didn’t he think of this beforehand?!  Tyler quickly decided he should go to sleep, in the morning he could greet his sister and apologize for sure!



Tyler quickly prepared for bed and jumped in.  He couldn’t wait to see his sister again, it was just a matter of time and sleep.  Something that Tyler was good at, sleeping.









Tyler was super slow to wake up, like most people his age.  That was till he felt the sudden urge to use the bathroom and the knowledge of his sister waiting to be let out.  Sitting up he quickly shouted, “ALLY!”  



Tyler jumped out of bed and rushed to the bathroom as he slammed the bathroom door and sat down on the toilet.  He was still getting up, his mind was still slow, but the knowledge of releasing his sister from his…



He couldn’t help but snicker and smile like a child as he imagined his sister popping out of his butt like that.  Tyler grinned as he felt the urge of release coming from his butt.  He slowly pushed and felt the massive object pry his butt open and plop out of his pooper and into the toilet below. He could hear the sound of the water moving as he took his morning massive shit.  Tyler’s grin diminished as he felt something in the way.  A strong blockage.  It was like a barrier that was plugging him up.  Tyler frowned harder as he figured he could push past this stoppage.  Tyler gave a light push… and found it was ineffective.  Not wasting much time, since he needed to get his sister out and safe and sound before his parents woke up, Tyler gave a mighty push and was delighted to feel the hard itchy material blast out his butt hole, as it splashed down into the water with a mighty thump.



As relieving as the sensation was, Tyler was unaware of WHAT the stuff that just came out of his ass was that held the rest of his waste back.  The solid white bones of his poor digested sister Ally were clumped together like a massive ball.  The solid calcium deposit was like a blockage, and with one good push, they were shot out, into the waste waters below soon to be forgotten as Tyler went on with his morning ritual.  The wave of waste came washing out of his bottom as he sat there pushing his load out.  Tyler had no reason to believe his sister was anything but safe as she had to have left his stomach last night and made her way out his butt.



“Don’t worry Ally, your safe for-” A sudden fart and load of dung came crashing out of Tyler’s butt, “Sorry,” Tyler spoke as he muttered as more was on its way, “Don’t worry, I’m almost, uh… done,” Tyler spoke embarrassed as he covered his face as more came out of his rear end.  He swore he didn’t eat this much but Tyler had no idea what his body did with everything he ate.  Instead, he could only sit there on the toilet waiting as he felt the loads of waste coming out of him.  It wasn’t till he was done that he sighed.



“Okay sis, I’m done.”  Tyler sighed as he reached for some paper…



“Uh, sis…” He looked down at the messy toilet and tried to spot his sister.  “Can you like… move out of the way, I still need to wipe,” Tyler told her.  Tyler didn’t hear a response, but that was okay.  He was sure he spoke loud enough.  And it wasn’t like he needed a lot of toilet paper to clean up.  Instead, he waited for a few moments, which was several minutes, and used the several pieces of paper to toss to the side so that he didn’t cover his tiny sister in.



“Okay, all done,” Tyler said standing up and pulling his shorts back up.  “Okay sis, let’s get you out of there,” Tyler called out.  He soon squatted down and examined his remains.  He was first assaulted by the smell, but he quickly got over it as he looked for his tiny sister.  It was hard to spot her, with all the food and junk he ate.  Tyler wasn’t too worried but when he spotted nothing moving he started to get concerned.  His sister should be somewhere in his… STUFF… so where was she?  There didn’t seem to be any movement, “Sis… hey, Ally this isn't funny,” Tyler called out as he looked around, passing by the white-looking stuff, something that he clearly couldn’t tell were bones of a person.  



Just as Tyler was getting worried he heard the sound of knocking.  Tyler jerked toward the door as his mom quickly called out, “Tyler?  Are you in there… hurry up, mommy needs to take a SSSS- uh needs to use the toilet.”



“In a minute Mom!”  Tyler shouted out.



“Baby I need to go really bad…. So, please…. HURRY UP!”  Tyler’s mom called out.



Tyler looked at the brown mess and felt tears crawling down his eyes as he realized what had to be done.  “I’m sorry sis…. Goodbye…”



Tyler couldn’t risk getting caught and it seemed his sister, to his dismay, hadn't made it.  That only left one thing for him to do…. Tyler reached for the handle.  The sound of the flushing filled the bathroom as Tyler slowly opened the door for his mom.



“THANK YOU!”  His mom squealed as she rushed past Tyler.  It wasn’t till the door was slammed shut and Tyler heard his mom making a massive bowel movement that he realized that if his sister was still alive she was in for a massive motherly load of crap.  Their mom was doing the deed that would soon chase anything still alive or stuck in the pipes toward the wastelands they were destined for.  Tyler prayed his sister wasn’t part of that horrible experience…


A day with Master by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

If you can help support me at   https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 

You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP



There was no clock to tell the time, but I knew I’d woken up a few minutes before my Master’s alarm. After being with Master for so long, my inner clock has synced up to be able to wake up before him. I slowly got out of bed and stood up in the darkness of the small toy doll house my Master kept me in. Not all mornings are like this. Depending on my Master’s mood or how well I’ve pleased him the night before, I could end up in a number of places. A nice night meant sleeping on Master’s pillow with him or in the comfy doll house bed fit for my tiny size. Other nights, I could end up sleeping in Master’s underwear or sometimes even the JAR.

Yawning, I got up out of my bed and turned on the small little shrinky-sized night light. It was the only source of light, and thanks to my Master I now had a way to see in the dark. It was a gift given to me by him. A pleasant treat for sure. I didn’t waste much time as I quickly heard the sound of Master’s alarm going off. The sound of one of his favorite songs playing from his phone filled the recently quiet bedroom. It didn’t take too long before the sound of the alarm stopped playing and I heard Master roll back over in bed sleepily, his annoyed grunt could be heard over the bed squeaking under his mass. I pray he doesn’t go back to sleep. The last time that happened he woke up hours later, late for work and in a frenzy. That was one of his bad days…

I listen carefully and can hear the sound of Master breathing a deep sigh as if deciding what to do next.  It was so quiet I could hear my own heartbeat echoing in my ears.

The bed finally creaked again as he slowly started to get up. It sounded like Master was gonna make it to work today on time. I quickly hurried as my day was starting and I needed to quickly decide what to wear for Master. He bought me so many girly clothes it made me feel like a Barbie doll of some sort. I quickly look through the female clothes. Maid outfit, SpiderGween Suit, some anime girl clothing from a show I’ve never seen, and one of his favorites, a video game character he purchased for me a little while ago. I don’t recall what game but it looked like one of those belly dancer outfits, very skimpy and exposing. Lots of green, with frill-like veils and some bells hanging around the hips. It jingles lightly when you move around in it, but at my current size, I don’t know if anyone can hear it but me. Grabbing it, I quickly put it on and examine myself in the small-size mirror.

The sound of Master getting out of bed and heading to the bathroom shook my room slightly. It’s enough to force me to grab the nearest stable object in the doll house room I was in. As the thumping of his heavy footsteps left me alone, I went back to the mirror and started to apply some makeup. Simple eyeshadow and lipstick, stuff that makes me look even prettier, which I know Master will love. He enjoyed it when I looked pretty for him. It isn’t long before I hear Master coming back and I'm all ready for him, make-up and dress all applied.  I tried to stay still as I try and not worry about what was in store for me today.  Master’s massive-sized body approached making my nerves quiver and freak out in anticipation of what this morning would be like.

There was a sturdy knock on the roof of my home, it could only be one person, my Master. “I’m ready,” I call out with a slightly frightened tone. I don’t know if he can hear me or not, but regardless of my response, the roof of the ceiling came apart as it was pulled off like the toy structure it was. I look up at the tired and almost annoyed-looking face of my Master. He always looks like this, as he’s not a morning person.  I’ve never seen him happy or excited to be awake, so I don’t take his blank-looking face as an insult to my get-up.  Master doesn’t say anything, something I'm very used to. I know what our formalities are, I wait for the hand that quickly descends and is presented toward me, like some elevator or lift for me to ride. I don’t even consider not boarding the broad masculine hand presented to me. Maybe the many many months, or perhaps it was years ago, I would have, but I have learned my lessons and do as my Master wants, I walk into his awaiting palm.

It is still early in the morning, and Master is still preparing for the day, however, I can’t help but feel excited that he has shown some attention toward me. I looked up smiling at that masculine face that looked dead tired and exhausted already, even though he slept for however long it was. I didn’t say a word as I waited for Master to tell or show me where I’d be today. Some days Master stuffs me in his shoe, others I’m tucked down his manly butt, and a few times I’ve been tucked up his armpit. Master didn’t have a system or a pattern, as I could be put on any part of his body, wherever he liked. I could only wonder in anticipation of where I would be for the day.

I stay still in Master's hand as he looks at me, examining every part of my exposed body and makeup.  It’s embarrassing to have Master gaze at me like this, I can’t help but blush as he observes me for a few moments. He looks calm and tame, but with one look into his eyes, I can see the lust and desire in his soul as he sees me in my cute outfit and my pretty makeup.  A strong flame was spared deep in my Master’s soul as he nearly drooled at me in his palm.  I smile for a moment and see that twinkle of delight turn into a devilish look.

I don’t say anything as Master’s hand shivers for a brief moment as he tries to keep his emotions and desires down. He didn’t have much time before we needed to leave. Master slowly let out a deep calming sigh as he looked away from me. The lack of attention felt hurtful, but I do my best to stay as obedient as I can to my Master’s actions. My Master had a lot to do today, and he hadn’t even gotten to work yet. I stayed as balanced as I could in his hand, as Master moved around and grabbed some clothes he quickly tossed on. A shirt that slid over his arms and me, a few socks onto his feet that didn’t match, another shirt with his workplace’s logo stamped on it, and finally a set of boxers. He grabbed them with one hand and pulled them up to his waist as they snapped shut, and tucking everything inside it. I watched as the sound of it thundered behind me as Master prepared to find his pants for work. I was wondering what he was gonna do with me. Maybe he would leave me at home till he got back from work?

That wasn’t gonna happen.

It was startling and unannounced as Master soon used one hand to open his recently applied underwear while holding me in his other hand just above the open gap. I suddenly was tossed in without warning. I gasped with shock as Master didn’t even look down at me, letting me join his junk in his underwear. The moment I hit the soft fabric ground I was suddenly pulled upward from the ground being lifted upward. I let out a startled cry as I’m mashed into the manly meat above me. I can feel and smell Master’s skin pushed into my face and body as I'm wedged up into a part of him I slowly recall. I could smell the hint of male musk just faint but the most underlining smell was the fresh soap smell from Master’s shower the other day. He must have scrubbed his balls very well as they didn’t reek like the other times I had to be under his testicles. Something that one might think is a blessing. I don’t mind either way, my Master’s smell was something I learned to tolerate, or maybe crave.  It was a fine line for sure.

I hear Master finally speak, since this morning.  His voice was in a very tired and sleepy tone as he spoke out loud, “Time to start the day.” I have no idea if that was for me or just for himself, but the next thing I could hear was the sound of clothing being pulled and put on. The sound of Master’s jeans running up his legs and soon being buckled up filled the air. The feeling of another laying being put on stifled the already stuffy atmosphere. The sound of a belt being put on followed by the harsh sound of a zipper being rolled up, only helped clarify that I was now being tucked inside Master’s underwear for the rest of the day.

It wasn’t stuffy, at least for the first few minutes but as Master continued to move around and do things, like put his shoes on and grab his lunch and other things for work, I could tell that it was gonna be a day. The feeling of heat emanating from Master’s scrotum that I was tucked into and smushed against was immense. I don’t know why but it felt much hotter than any other part of Master’s body. His hand or chest felt so much colder than this part of Master. However it didn’t matter, because that wasn’t where I was right now, I was tucked under his titanic balls and that was where I would be for the next….

I gulped as I realized how long it could be, at least eight hours or longer as his shift hadn’t even begun. I swallow as I try and keep calm, “It’ll go by in a flash like usual…” I lied to myself knowing that today would be another long and drawn-out day for both myself and Master.




The drive to my Master’s job wasn’t fun. Not that being shoved under his sack of manhood wasn’t fun for some part of me, but the fact that Master was listening to music loudly while he drove to work. I usually don’t mind most music he listens to, or at least try and find something to enjoy, but the new band he discovered recently wasn’t to my liking. No matter how much I heard them, or the songs Master repeatedly played in the car or at home, I couldn’t get into it. It just wasn’t my taste of music, not that it mattered. If Master wanted to listen to this weird band with their weird music, then he would.  It was just something I didn’t enjoy and was tormented by, making my torturous day start sooner rather than later.

I wanted to think that Master was just listening to them to drive me crazy, another form of torment he liked to push onto me. However I never told him that I hated this band, and he sang along with the singer too, even made some guitar and drum noises as he drove. My Master did enjoy his music, and this was one of those bands that he enjoyed a lot… for whatever silly reason, something I will never understand.

This was probably all a distraction for me as I tried not to think about the warm flappy folds of flesh blossoming around me, as my Master’s manjewles rolled and covered my body as im mashed into the seat of his car. Master hadn’t said or done anything to me as I was literally being molded into his skin. The weight of the giant house-sized spheres rolling and mushing into me was intense. I swore I could hear the sound of sperm being made just beyond a few layers of skin swarming and smearing before me in this dark chamber of testosterone.

As much as I hated the fact that I was stuck and wasn’t able to move, I couldn’t help but stay still. I knew how my Master liked me at work, so I was saving my energy when it actually mattered. Speaking of, it didn’t take too long as Master drove through traffic relatively fast. We arrived at his work at a decent time, something my Master acknowledged, “Just on time, nice.”

My Master’s happiness brought a smile to my face. That was till he started to move out of his car and more of his body was pushed into my personal space. I suddenly felt myself being jammed deeper into his folds as he yanked his pants and underwear up as he got out of his car. A very not-so-pleasant feeling, as I now had more skin shoved into every inch of my body than most times. I still stayed unmoving, as Master walked around his workplace and went to clock in. It wasn’t till he said, “Time to get to work…” a message not just to himself but to me.

I started to move, soft movements of rubbing and massaging. Licking and nuzzling his balls with my face and body to keep him pleased.  I was his personal living vibrator as my sole job was to please him at work. Constantly reminding Master that I was his little servant under his skin sack. I was to keep working till Master was done with his work. A job that was as grueling as any other job in the workforce. A degrading and demanding job for over eight hours was something that I wasn’t looking forward to. As much as my Master hated his shift, I could equally empathize with him with my own shift under his shaft. It wouldn’t be easy as Master was already clocked in and ready to go. He was moving faster and harder than his slowly trodding movement a moment ago. It was go time.

I just hope I can survive as long as Master could at work.





It had been a few hours into Master’s work, and the smell of sweat and stink had slowly started to build, nothing too chaotic but it was making my job harder, as I couldn’t lick fast enough to clean off Master’s scrotum of the slow build-up. He was always on the move. My Master was a hard worker, never staying still or wasting time. Something to be grateful for as a normal person, but as a tiny stuck in the clothing of someone and subjected to a torment that most didn’t know, I sometimes wish that Master would take it easy. A thing that wouldn’t be, since I know my Master and his worker mentality. A harsh and always pressing force for someone in his position.

The only time I got to relax and have some relief from my Master’s constant working mentality, was when he talked to his buddy Kevin. I don’t know how old or who this Kevin person was, but when he called over my Master for a moment, I could hear the joy in Master’s voice as they started to talk about everyday stuff. Anime, videogames, and even some sexual stuff… but that was mostly Kevin gloating about the last “bitch” he laid. My Master didn’t have time for women like that. I couldn’t help but smile as I knew that I was the only one for Master. I gave him everything he needed in his weekly life. The question of Master’s last fuck was deflected and soon turned back into anime talk that Kevin was fond of, as well as Master.

A small break in my Master’s workday as Kevin soon wished my Master good luck with his workload. I paused my pleasure for Master as I tried to listen to the conversation some more. I tried to hear what my Master had to do today. Was it gonna be a rough day? Was it gonna be hard for my Master?

The only response I got was Master readjusting his pants and underwear. Something that was so jarring as I was suddenly mashed deeper into my Master’s musky manhood. I quickly got the message as I went back to keeping Master entertained at work. I kept listening to Kevin’s words, that jerk getting me in trouble for slacking on the job! I quickly put Master’s pleasure before my curiosity about how hard his work day would be. It wasn’t my place to try and put together what his shift would be like or how long and grueling a day today would be. I shouldn’t have disappointed Master like that, I felt so ashamed for letting Master down like that.

Regretting my choices of slacking on my Master’s part, I try and please him more by worshiping his fleshy ballsack engulfing me as they held me close like a lover. Keeping my face close and my mouth going at the same time. My hands and arms holding as much as I could as I hugged them as tightly as I could. I promised, not just myself but Master, that I wouldn’t let him down again today.







My Master’s job was very puzzling as I never found out what it was, but it was a very active one, to say the least. He was constantly moving and talking to people. His legs shifted and scrubbing his underwear and me around his lower body like a constant tornado of movement. The constant walking made my own job harder. The thighs of Master rubbed and bumped into me as his testicles slid around and collided with his mighty mass. Master was always walking and almost running, as he hurried from one thing to another. I wish that was the only problem with my Master working so hard, but that was just the beginning. I knew the weather was going to be hot, yet it was much hotter being in Master’s underwear. The hot air at his work helped cook his nether regions, as the hot summer air made his body react in time to the harsh weather. Sure walking around from different parts of his job to another, there were temperature changes, but I noticed that Master worked in a very hot space. The roasting sensation of hot summer air meeting Master’s already boiling-like body made his skin start to drool with sweat. A steamy sensation was already slowly being created in Master’s underwear making it difficult to stay calm without worrying about myself or Master’s health.

I gulped as I felt a mighty bead of sweat roll into my face and I had to shake it off. The harsh scent of salt and stingingness told me what it was. Spitting out the sweat, I slowly went back to my job of licking Master. I couldn’t have him angry with me when his shift was over, which would be in however long… I never knew how long it was since I had no time clock to check in on.  Master’s work was never a constant time, he got off randomly some days sooner than others. However, that wasn’t the problem as it was more of how long I could stay conscious under Master’s crouch. It wasn’t uncommon for me to black out before he was done. Something that made me ashamed of being Master’s only helper. Those days I wish I could do more, but sadly I can’t.

That thought was on a sadder note. However, the sound of Master hurrying off to somewhere brought my attention back to him. I listened as he made his way toward somewhere unknown to me quicker than normally. I tried to think of what was happening. Was something wrong was there some kind of-

The sound of a mighty zipper being undone filled the air. I soon realized that Master was gonna take me out of this prison early!  I couldn’t help but feel a sense of joy and happiness at how kind my Master was being today.  He must have felt how hot and damp he was down there and wanted to save me from the torment.  I didn’t care where Master put me, these hot sweaty balls were intense and insane to deal with. I could hardly breathe as the air was so strong with his scent that it nearly made me choke with each breath I took. Hearing the sounds of Master letting me out, was a joy on another level most wouldn’t understand. I listened as more fumbling with his jeans and belt could be heard.

Suddenly a sharp bright light flooded the dark recesses of Master’s underwear. I narrowed my eyes as I watched as Master started to reach forward with his fingers. I smiled as I opened my mouth to give him my pleasing delighted words of praise for him…

However, my hopes were dashed the moment I watched those fingers grab Master’s mighty member and pulled his cock out of the fabric that imprisoned me. I was speechless as Master’s dick was freed, and I wasn’t. Soon a mighty yellow stream sprayed out from the tip of Master’s cock, and Master let out a deep sigh of relief as he went on peeing. I was shocked and stunned to see Master urinating. Of course, why would he have let me out? I was so stupid to think that he was gonna do that. I tried to stay strong as I watched the flow of fluids fly out of Master’s gigantic girth.  It was just a glance from the opening of his boxers but I could see the outside world. I could look out the small opening and feel the sense most would have to escape.  But not me.  I was a part of Master and I would stay with him till the end. I watched as he drained the snake right before me. The current of piss was harsh and strong, and the smell that filled the air was strong and potent as I tried my best not to pass out from the scent swarming and invading any of my fresh air.

When it was finally over I watched as Master used one of his hands to grab his penis and give it a flick. Once… twice… thrice… it kept going on for so many times before he finally felt sure of himself and started to stuff his staff back inside its sheath. I didn’t say anything as Master’s cock came crashing inside my tomb, still stiffish. I watched the bent penis push down and toward me and Master’s balls. The strong smell of his piss was still pungent in the air. I thought of saying something when a droplet of penis fluid flowed into my face. The bitter-smelling urine rolled down the tip of Master’s dick and ball right into my face. I wanted to scream as the salty stingy flavor flooded my sense of smell. I quickly gulped and did everything not to spit it out. Master would be furious if I ruined his underwear with his pee that I couldn’t keep in my mouth. It was a difficult job controlling the environment of Master’s underwear, but I was ready to do what I could. I was prepared, and I was definitely a fighter for sure. This wasn’t so bad, a small, little dribble of pee was unexpected but that was something I could deal with. It was what was next that I didn’t think I could deal with, considering my size.

Master didn’t so much as flinch from his dripage, but I knew based on how long he had been working things were just starting. I gulped the dangerously salty-tasting fluids down as they soon vanished. It was almost a taste of what I was in store for as Master jumped quickly back into work after his bathroom break. Master wasn’t slowing down, so it was the fact that he trusted me with cleaning up his mess or he didn't notice there was one.  Either way, it was something for me to do as I tried and keep his clothing from stinking from stray stains of his recent stall usage.  A break that clearly wasn’t being paid attention to with Master nearly spilling some of his dick juices that I would need to clean up dick pee. 

I tried to stay focused on my current position of being under Master’s balls while at work. However, with how much my Master was working, I found that things weren’t as calm as in previous days. Something was going on at Master’s work that made him work harder than most days. I could hear the sounds Master was making, heavy huffing and grunting as he moved things that were heavier or more difficult to shift around. Although I didn’t know what Master did for a living, I could tell he was putting his all into it. Not just the sound or tense skin under me, but the never-ending scent of his smell and increased sweat that Master was producing. It hadn’t been too long from the other days but today was different as Master was producing a strong storm of sweat. A torment of salty liquid started to roll down to the deepest point of Master’s body, where I was. I could taste and sample the bitter and cruel smells and taste of sweat that ran down Master’s balls.

The pee was one thing, a small little dribble of liquid easily licked up and vanished before it became an issue, however, Master’s sweat was another thing. The torrent of fierce fluids dripping from all angles was enough to overwhelm me. I didn’t know how hot it was today but it was clear today was a scorcher as these temperatures were getting to Master, and definitely his pants. The little droplets of salty water were soon becoming something much more akin to a little river as it ran and dripped over my body still attached to Master’s testicles. I felt exhausted as I kept trying to swallow and keep these droplets from drowning me, and not ruining the large fabric holding me and Master together. The constant strains of sweat beads rolling around me were annoying but manageable as I did the best I could to keep them from rolling off and soaking Master’s underwear.

As intense as it seemed, Master soon found a break as his coworkers were helping him deal with whatever he had to manage at work. Soon enough I was back to listening to the outside world while rubbing Master’s sack. I could feel the moist air around me turning up a degree as it was getting much more hot and humid, the dripping of sweat was more like a leaking faucet. I did all I could as I was stuck to Master’s sack. I could hardly keep up with Master’s quick and stern work pace, so when he gave me a push, I was more shocked than a blind person at the movie theater.

Master did a quick grab near his crotch, grabbing me and a good chunk of clothing, and just smeared me around as he used me as some kind of sponge or scratcher to scribble me around over his stinky sack of male hood. The wave and gunk of dribbling dew that speckled his spheres were slung over my body and into my mouth and other body parts. It was like being on one of those log flumes or splash rides at an amusement park. I was DRENCHED. The stinging salty sweat was everywhere. There wasn’t a part of me that wasn’t soaked from the warm hot fluids that crept past my once nice set of clothing. Everything stuck to me as I was sticky and stinky. My skin, Master’s skin, my clothes, my hair, Master’s hair…. EVERYTHING clung to me.

I spat and tried to get some fresh air in my now clogged and stinging sinuses, but all that I got was Master's magnificent and manly scent whirling around like a tornado or hurricane in his pants. It was so strong that the very air I inhaled tasted just like him. I knew Master’s scent very well and the fact that it played on my tongue and inside my nostrils was a very intense and strong feeling for me. It was like I was gargling Master’s mighty manhood in my mouth but in a liquid or air form.

After Master readjusted his underwear and me along with them, I was left alone from his intruding fingers. I was still stuck but in a good puddle of Master’s manly musk as he repositioned me into a more desirable location. The smell made my eyes water and burn as did my throat the intense scent swarming me. I wanted to cough and gag on the harsh hunky smell of pure balls and musk, but I couldn’t as I knew Master would be upset if I tried to escape from him. I had to keep it together, I had to please my Master. I held back the feeling of wanting to gag and vomit and dug back into the body-breaking work I had. If Master was still working hard, then so would I. I couldn’t, no I WOULDN’T let Master down.

I gritted my teeth and lashed out with my tongue and made sure Master felt my furious and frantic work, as I did all I could to try and keep Master happy and pleased. I could feel the tension in his testicles as they flexed for a brief moment before they relaxed and calmed down. Master felt me, and I felt him, a sensation of both of us knowing that both of us could feel and sense each other. A mutual and pleasing moment that we both shared. I could tell Master was pleased when I heard the huff of air he expelled and a snort of delight. There were no words but I smiled as I noticed the unexpected acknowledgment he gave me for that brief moment. It was enough to redouble my efforts as I went back to keeping Master happy for the rest of the shift at his painful job...




My arms were sore. My legs were limp. My jaw was weak and felt broken, my tongue didn’t feel like it could move. I’ve been at work with Master for a while, but this was by far the hardest and most intense day ever. Not that Master had it easy, I felt that for as much work as he put out, I put in an equal or similar amount of effort. So when Master was tired, oh boy I was tired. And we were both EXHAUSTED! I couldn’t feel the tip of my fingers or toes. It was like I was blended and melted into Master’s body as I couldn’t tell where his skin ended and where mine began. I was just a little bump on Master’s magnificent and manly body.

The drive back home wasn’t as exciting as most would like, as Master listened to that god-awful band he liked. They just weren’t that good, in my opinion of course, but Master didn’t ask me what I wanted to hear so I was stuck listening to it. It wasn’t till the car turned off and the sound of Master walking and opening a door, I felt a sense of relief as the day was finally over. I was gonna be set free…

Master on the other hand had plans. I frowned blinking some hot stinking slurry of sweat out of my eyes as I looked around in the dark, as the sound of Master’s jeans falling off his body… and something else was being worn. I gasped wide-eyed as I realized what was happening. Master was done with work, but he wasn't done with me.

Today was a workout day.

"Nooooo," I gasped realizing I wasn't ready for this. A harsh day at work was one thing, but a workout day after word?! This was beyond torture. "Master please," I begged hoping he could hear me. "You're gonna kill me," I cried out as I soon felt a soft but stuffy sensation slam into me. I was now pinned by a new layer of clothing tucking me under Master's scrotum. I was a piece of lint lost in his lower exterminates. I was wrapped up in a few layers of fabric and tucked under his testicles as Master was about to work out. I grunted and gagged from being forced into his still wet and smelly scented skin. The super salty scent of sweat and the fishy funk of musk tickled my throat as I kept coughing as I tried to talk or communicate with my Master, "Master... I don't... think... I... please..." I begged.

The only response I got was Master chuckling. I wasn't sure if he heard me or felt my frantic movements, but he seemed pleased with the pain and suffering I was enduring. My Master ignored me and went to start his workout not caring about my safety.

I could hear the sound of his workout machine coming to life as things beeped and twirled as he put the settings into his machine. This wasn't the first time I joined Master for a workout, but it was the first time after a long grueling day at work. I gulped as I heard the heavy sound of Master starting his workout. The mighty sound of things moving and shifting around could be heard. I was really gonna be here for this, something I wasn't sure I'd live through. Master tended to push himself a little too far when he worked out, and that only made his body sweat and heat up to ridiculous proportions. It was like running a marathon and then doing a triathlon right afterward.

I gulped, my dry mouth already spasming out from the lack of fresh water and only having salty sweat to drink from. If I knew I was gonna help with my Master’s workout after work, I wouldn't have tried so hard, I would have saved some energy for this. However, Master wasn't one to share his thoughts with someone like me. As sad as that thought was, I couldn't help but try and steel myself for the next thirty or so minutes of Master's intense workout. I would do what I could, even if it killed me.

The feeling of movement only carried and swayed me around as I was still stuck in my Master's underwear. I could feel his body heat pumping up along with the blood flow pushing through his body. I could hear his body better than he probably could. Each pulse that his heart sent blood to through his body could be felt and heard. Like tiny grenades blowing up below me, I could feel the throbbing pumping pushing past my tiny body. I could only do what I could as I felt Master make his workout count as he shifted into his go zone. Master focused only on his workout and body as he didn't even concisder me at all. I felt a harsh and upsetting feeling at being forgotten, but that was how Master worked. Something that I couldn't hold against him.

I held onto Master the best I could as I felt his testicles jiggling and bouncing around like bells ringing around Christmas time. I felt his mammoth meaty wall of skin jiggling and shaking as I did my best to stay attached. I didn't know what would happen if I fell off, but it was something I wasn't ready to put my Mater through. Instead, I did everything to stay tucked to his testicles. A feat, not as easy as one would think when bouncing around like a balloon in a tornado. I was being chucked and tossed around, with only Master's skin as a safe place to stay.

It wasn't like I wanted to be there, but with my body stuck to Master's from all the heat, sweat, and time, I was a part of him whether I liked it or not. Just like one of his pubic hairs, I was along for the ride. Master didn't pull any punches, at least not that I could tell as time was different inside his underwear than outside. I was sure what was just minutes for him, were actually hours for me down here. The hot musky scent of his sweat and smelly skin swarmed me. I couldn't breathe without having a salty taste of his nuts tugging at my nose. I couldn't inhale without having that wet damp flavor of Master mixing with the little oxygen I could suck in. He was everything to me at that moment. Master was the ground I held onto for my life, he was the sound I could only hear as he worked out, Master was the very air I breathed with his body odor and stench. I was nothing if not a small piece of him trying to survive. And survive, was what I tried to do. It wasn't easy. the downpour of liquids that dripped and rushed over my body was exhausting. I had to be at the lowest point of Master's balls as everything seemed to drip down to me. I was hit with wave after wave of hot sweaty waves of perspiration. Every bead of sweat that drips down Master's bare balls was like a wave, colliding with my face and body. It was like taking a dip in the ocean, a very hot stinky ocean as droplets of dank dick dew dripped down rolling onto my defenseless face. I couldn't do much but close my eyes as the repeated dribble of droplets dribbled down my face and body.

It was tormenting as I was hit by wave after wave of wetness that washed away any sense of strength I had. It wasn't till the sound of Master's workout was over that I started to come back to myself. Sputtering and spitting out mouthfuls of salt water, I listened to Master's heavy breathing. I wanted to say something to Master about the heavy workout and entire exercise, but on the other hand, I was happy Master was trying to take care of himself. It couldn't be easy working out after a long grueling day of work. Yet, he did it regardless of how tired I was and how worn out he had to be. I wasn't the one walking around and working, however, I was so beaten and exhausted that I could only imagine what Master was feeling right now.

The sounds of Master waking and moving could be heard, but the soggy soaking sweat that he was secreting was slowly vanishing. Without working out, Master wasn't putting out too much perspiration as before. A blessing for sure as the storm of sweat was slowly dissipating. Coughing and spitting out the excessive liquid that drenched my face I couldn't help but look around to try and see what was going on next. The sound of Master going somewhere could be heard over my heavy panting and breathing, but it was more of something I felt as the folds of flesh were rubbing and scrubbing into my tiny body under his big ball sack. Each step pushed those fleshy walls of flesh into me as I proceeded to experience a crushing and smothering sensation for the briefest of moments.

Seeing as my sight wasn't gonna help with what might come next, my sense of sound was the one that was calling out to me. I stayed still as I listened to the noises around me and Master. A door opening, the sound of something being thrown to the side. Finally, the loud abrupt noise of a shower being turned on, as the noise of water falling could be heard. It didn’t take long before my dark space was bathed in bright light.  I gasped as my Master’s manly scent was dispersed and the smell of water hit me.  It happened faster than I could process as I soon watched Master climb into the shower with me still stuck to his sack.  I couldn't help but feel the soft fresh water bathing my body and mouth as I wanted a long desperate sip of CLEAN FRESH water. Something I hadn't had all day. My mouth was parched and exhausted. So the idea of shower water filling my mouth was something I was thrilled to experience, despite the taste of my Master’s flavor soiling the clean water that ran down his body and into my mouth.

It didn't take long before I could see through Master's legs and the massive downpour of water that sprinkled down from the shower head. I sighed as I waited for Master to get under it again to give me more water. One leg, then the next, and finally I was in the small bathroom shower as a torrent of water came running down my Master's body in waves. I could feel the hot water rushing over Master's body and soaking into mine. The liquid slowly smothered me in waves of fluids. It was like being tied down to the bottom of a river as the current of the water rushed over me. I was gaging and coughing as the wave of fluids came crashing into me more than waves at a beach. I was fighting for my life when I felt my sticky body starting to move.  It was small but a slow shift could be felt as I started to slide sideways toward Master’s thigh.  It was like the material I was stuck to lost its stickiness. Which wasn't far off as I could start to feel the binds and constrictions of my skin stuck to Master’s parting with each passing moment. It was like something was erasing everything connecting us as one, which it was.

The current of fresh clean water was soaking and splashing over my body drenching my already soaked sweaty skin. I could feel myself being tugged and pulled off Master's jewels with every second. His balls were no longer my safe space, as he quickly doused me in a wave of soap from the bar of soap in his hand which didn’t help. I felt the line or tether I was attached to Master with fall off and I soon felt my body sliding. It was horrifying for me to feel myself being dragged away, with the river of bubbly suds, like sliding down the world's largest water slide. The wet hairs on my Master's leg were helping direct me and the stream of water down slowly. The tumbling and rolling of my body did, made it hard to see where exactly I was going, I just knew I was falling slowly. It wasn't till I felt myself bump into something hard but soft as I landed on Master’s foot.

I wasn't sure Master saw me or noticed where I was, so, I tried to stand up and get his attention, however before I could do anything a new surge of water washed over me and the soap suds as I was dragged off the top of Master's foot. I landed on the hard shower floor somewhere near Master's foot. The new wave of fluids that hit me left some more of that stingy soap in my face, forcing me to rub the soap cloud off my face, I couldn't help but grab some water to splash on my face as I tried and hurry up to see or notice what my situation was, now that I was disconnected from my Master. If Master hadn't seen me fall, there was no telling what he was thinking.  He might step on me, or worse, I could get washed away if another massive current of water hit me.

The soaking scum of the slurry of sludge that fell off Master's body rained down around me as I did my best to get my vision back from the white foam blocking my sight.  I hurriedly wiped away the foam and drizzle from above as I peered up at the massive mountain of a man that I called Master. His figure was beyond my understanding as he was larger than any mountain or building I'd ever seen. his size was intense and massive as he blocked out any form of light in the bathroom we were in. The intense torrent of rain from above was shielded by Master’s size as it ran mostly down his back or some flowed down his chest, crotch, and legs. Master was a monolithic creature blocking the elements out of my way as he hovered over top of me with his massive shape and size. A blessing for sure...

I looked up at the shadow-inducing tower of a man before me. His head blocked the downpour of flooding water that would have drenched and shoved me down the drain in a moment if he stepped aside. I couldn't do much but look up at Master as he glanced down at my pathetic and insignificant shape. I was nothing more than a small ball of lint or a clump of dirt or scum washed off Master's perfectly manly body. He was my everything as he looked down at my small shape and form drenched in his shower water. I couldn't do much but look up at my powerful Master observing me with unmoved eyes.

There was so much I wanted to do, but it was soon cut off and dissipated from my thoughts as I watched Master's left hand slowly reach toward his cock. His slightly stiff member was present, something not unusual with a hot steamy bath but the fact that he was indulging himself was shocking news to me. I wasn't aware that Master wanted to wank off in the shower, but his will was his own. I looked up shocked, almost horrified as he looked down at me, a lot like I was just a piece of fapping material. There was no emotion on his face as he looked and almost glared down at me. It was like he was watching porn or looking at one of those cute sexy images on the internet to fap off to.  His hand vigorously rubbed up and down the length of his shaft. I gasped and gulped as his cock could have squished me if Master wanted to sit down in the shower. His giant girth was the size of a truck or larger. It wasn't new to me, but watching him want to get off in the shower was a new sensation. I was motionless as I looked up at my Master furiously fapping while looking at my wet damp body kneeling before his massive form. I gulped... but gave in to Master's desire.  Who was I to try and stop my Master from doing what he wanted?

I stayed on my knees as I looked up. I quickly lifted my hands to my face to cup what would soon be falling down on me and my opened mouth, I slowly tilted my head upward and watched my Master jerk off toward me between his legs. I was ready for my Master to cum. This seemed to delight my Master as his breath spurted out of his nose in a mighty huff and a vigorous gusto as he let out a good grunt of desire. His hand was a flurry flaying his own cock like he wanted to peel a carrot or vegetable. The sight of Master yanking one out to my sad and pathetic face was a new desire as I was so excited and pleased to be helping Master like this, especially after a day like today at his work. This wasn't the first time Master masturbated to me, but a situation like this in the shower was new for me.  To be put in such a horrible and dangerous spot, was new and thrilling, my heart pounded with anticipation and worry but also joy. I waited in the steaming hot shower as Master crouched down as his dick dangled before me like dangling dick before being tea bagged. His face furrowed up as he gave a vigorous huff and grunted before his release. I was greeted by a nice downpour of spunk.

The first glob was like a bucket of foamy frosting as it blasted me in the chest and knocked me down to the ground on my back. I gasped but was soon doused in more cum as creamy buckets blasted me with gooey gunk that glassed me with its clear creamy coloring. I was soon struck by more semen and spunk as it sprayed all over me like a lazy firefighter putting out a fire. Streams of slushy-like stuff splashed my chest and face, painting my body and hands with the color of my Master’s manliness. I was covered in manly goo as I tried my best not to move as Master marked me as his own little fuck toy. Like an animal claiming me as his THING or mate, I felt his load of love land on me and all around me. The thunderous sounds of his seed slammed into my body and the floor. It wasn't long till I felt like someone emptied several bottles of body wash all over me to wash me.  My hair, skin, clothes, and other parts of my body were dripping and seeping with Master’s load dripping and inching into every crevice of my body.  I could smell Master Manliness all in my nose and mouth.  I truly was his bitch. I slowly wiped the facial part of Master's sperm from my face, just to look. I glanced up, still holding my hands in the waiting position for him, and any little droplets still lingering. I looked at Master, to see how he was feeling now after such a mighty release.

He was looking down at me, a look of delight and glee, but something else. A look of wanting and demand. He had something else to share with me.

I had no words for Master, he did what he wanted with me, and that was all there was to this situation. Still looking up, my vision focused on something. The mighty manhood handled before me. Master held it with both hands as it was still stiff and cocky. I wonder if Master wasn't done, could he go another round?  His gaze was on me as we hunched over me in the shower together. The steamy water sprinkled the air and made his white coat of paint slowly dripping off my skin and other body parts, but Master never flinched or looked away. His almost cocky and gleeful look hung on his face looking me in the pleading eyes puppy dog looking face. It was like he enjoyed my pain. Like he wanted to torment me more... but how?

The answer was sudden and clear in a few seconds. Master's cock wasn't done with me.

I watched with sudden realization as a relaxing look on Master's face overcame him and the yellow stream came shooting out of his pee hole. I was the desired target as Master pointed his penis at me as the piss came crashing into me with its fury. Like a fire hydrant directing its flow at some helpless pedestrian playing in the hot street, I was blasted with gallons of warm hot pee from Master. He didn't say anything, but he slowly redirected his flow at my face and body. I gurgled, coughed, and gagged on the strong scented stream of urine. The piss was harsh but also strangely musky. Almost like there were some manjuices mixed in it... which there were with Master jerking off on me moments ago.

Doing the best I could, I tried and struggled and survive under the mighty golden shower Master was giving me. The piss poured down on me harsher than any shower water from before. In fact the current of piss pushed me back from Mast'er feet, which was helpful for not getting stomped on by accident, but it didn’t help with keeping me from being shoved down the shower drain that was slowly approaching. I gulped and gagged on the strong scented and manly pee smell that stung and blasted my body with its force and smell.

The piss treatment only lasted for a few minutes, just enough time for Master to finish washing his hair. I hacked and swallowed what I could as I struggled to keep the grotesque taste of his urine down. The flavors danced on my tongue and body but I did the best I could to keep from puking. I slowly sat up on my knees and glanced up at Master. I could feel my makeup, or what was left of it, the mascara dripping like crazy down my face. Running down my cheeks and face, I knew I had dark streaks of makeup dripping down almost like I was crying all day. I could feel it dripping down my chin.  I could feel my hair plastered and soaking with not just water, but piss and cum as it dripped down mixing with my makeup.  I was a horrible mess.  As cute as I was at the start of the morning, I looked like, well a very well-trained porn star.  I slowly looked up at Master holding back any tears and disgust I had with how I must have looked or was feeling as I smelled strongly of cum and piss.  I couldn't help but give him a weak and tired smile.

"D-d-did I do good Master?" The question hung in the air. I wasn't sure if Master heard me over the shower. He looked down at me and left me desperate to know while soaking and drenched with fluids on the shower floor for so long.

Finally, my Master spoke to me, for the first time in the whole day.  His voice was like the sound of God as he praised me with his Godly voice, "You did good kitten."

My heart burst with joy as Master gave me a warm smile as he slowly crouched down. He slowly and very gently picked me up off the dirty shower floor. He brought me up closer to his face. I felt so much delight in being recognized. I gulped as Master slowly got some soap and started to clean my small delicate body with so much care after he took off my surely damaged and ruined clothes. He soon got some shampoo and conditioner and before I knew it, it was like I was in a spa. Master was pampering me like a first-class customer as he gently used his one finger to rub and scrub my body clean and make me feel and smell so much better than just moments ago. Master was taking care of me like I was his delicate and precious pet or property.

Soon the shower was done and both me and Master were cleaner than newly born babies. I was in Master's palm as he used a towel to dry off and soon gently and carefully dabbed me dry in his palm. He touched and rubbed parts of my body to make sure I was dry. Places that made me get a little too excited as I was touched down there. Finally, it was over and we were both dry. Master soon brought me out of the bathroom. He didn't say much as he shuffled to his room and brought me back to his computer.

I smiled as Master booted up his computer as it was finally that time. The moment I loved the most. Master put me down on his desk as his computer started to come to life. He left the room for a few moments but was back before the password requirement came up. He soon took his seat and sat down a bag of chips and a drink as he turned his computer on and logged in. I looked back at Master who gave me a nice warm and kind smile. Leaving his hand out for me I climbed it without a demand from my Master. Master soon clicked a few things and pulled up some Anime to watch. I snugged into his palm as he dropped a large chunk of cheesy popcorn into his palm next to me. I grabbed it and started to munch on the first thing I had all day. It was extra delicious since it came from Master. Master was munching with his other hand as he clicked the play button to watch anime.

This was my favorite part of the whole day, chilling with Master and watching some anime while we snuggled the best we could. He was so kind and gentle after his day at work that this seemed to cancel out the day I had. I love Master so much that I would do anything for him.

I continued to watch the show play out on the monitor as I crawled and curled up against Master's warm thumb. Using it as a chair or pillar I rested on Master's hand. This was the ending of the day I looked forward to, just me and Master. No talking or complaining, just us enjoying our time together for a few hours before bed.

I love Master.

I couldn't help but smile as I thought about it. He could torment me, break me, hurt me, eat me, kill me, or do any number of cruel and horrible things. But at the end of the day. I loved Master and was happy to be with him. No matter what happened to me, if Master was happy.…

Then I was happy.






A Small Halloween by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

Happy Halloween




“I just don’t want to be that kind of person,” Lissa complained as Howard sighed at his wife's worried words.

“It’s fine, we have enough candy,” Howard told her not sounding the least bit concerned.

“Are you sure? I mean we just moved in and I don’t want to be the mom that ran out of candy on Halloween,” Lissa worried louder.

Howard rolled his eyes away from his wife's view, “Babe, we’re gonna be fine. You have plenty of candy for a full horde of children and then some.  Just calm down and take a breath,” Howard suggested to his frantic wife.

“A horde of children,” Lissa repeated giving Howard a look.

“You know what I mean,” Howard laughed, “Two bags of candy is more than plenty for these kids. It’s gonna be fine. Stop worrying.”

Lissa sighed as she looked at the bowl of candy before her, “But what if-”

Howard grumbled as he cut Lissa’s complaints off, “IF we run out, I’ll just run to the store and buy some more. Lissa…. Stop worrying and relax. It’s Halloween, enjoy it,” Howard told his wife as he quickly gave her a wide toothy grin with fake vampire teeth that helped her smile and chuckle at his silly and goofy look.

“Your right,” She spoke nodding, “It’ll be fine. Thanks,” She said before giving Howard a much needed hug to calm herself down.

“See, everything will be fine,” Howard told her as he enjoyed the embrace of his lovely wife.  It was Halloween what was the worst that could happen…




“HOWARD IT HAPPENED,” Lissa cried out from across the house. Howard closed his eyes and took a deep breath as he paused his horror film marathon for the night at his wife's startling cries.

“What happened,” Howard called out already preparing for the little annoying thing he had to deal with.

Suddenly Lissa burst into the room holding an empty bowl, “We’re out of candy!” She nearly shouted as she showed off the obviously empty container.


“What… how-” Howard groaned as she slowly stood up, “We had two bags of candy, that was more than enough for like a hundred kids.”

Lissa gave Howard a sheepish look as she squirmed in place. Howard gave her a look, “What… what happened?”

Lissa bit her lip for a moment before bursting in response, “THE KIDS WERE TOO CUTE I COULDN'T’ HELP IT I GAVE THEM MORE THAN A PIECE OF CANDY! I SWEAR IF YOU SAW THEM YOU WOULD HAVE DONE THE SAME!!”

Howard again let out a controlled huff of air as he realized his mistake, of course, Lissa would have given more than what she should have. It was one of the reasons he married her, she was just so loving. “okay okay, it’s fine, we’ll just give them some apples or-”

Lissa nearly screamed like she saw a ghost, “APPLES?! HOWARD!  ON HALLOWEEN?!”

Howard jumped backward, “WHAT?”

Lissa crossed her arms looking upset, “We can NOT give kids apples for Halloween.”

“Why not,” Howard asked in defense as he didn’t see an issue.

“I WILL NOT BE THE MOTHER THAT HANDS OUT APPLES FOR HALLOWEEN!” The strong tone that Lissa was giving Howard, he knew that this wasn’t a fight he could win.

“Okay fine, just give me like fifteen minutes or so, I’ll run to the store and-” Howard watched Lissa jump as the doorbell rang.

“HOWARD…” She nearly shouted, “They’re here! What do I do?!”

Howard was in a rough spot, he had no candy, he couldn’t give out apples, and now he had to find a decent treat for these kids. Suddenly an idea sparked in his head, “Fine, it’s fine. Look,” He said as he went to the kitchen and grabbed a container he was looking for. Something he really didn’t want to part with, but his wife was desperate, “Look just give them ONE,” Howard said sternly, “And we should have enough till I get back from the store.”

Lissa looked hesitant as she took the container from Howard, “Are you sure-”

Howard rolled his eyes, “Yeah yeah, who wouldn’t want one for Halloween? Just please, make sure you keep it to one per person. They aren’t like candy, Shrinkies are more desirable than a chocolate bar, okay?”

Lissa nodded quickly as she kissed Howard, “I’m sorry I messed up. You're the best,” Lissa told Howard as he gave a goofy grin.

Howard grabbed the car keys, “Well duh…. Now, hold the fort down while I resupply us.”

Lissa nodded as the doorbell rang again, “Oh! I need to answer the door. Love you, babe,” Lissa said giving Howard one more kiss, “And I’ll make sure to make this up to you later tonight…”

Howard felt a pulsating pump power its way toward his privates as he could feel his pecker prepping for the possible meaning his wife hinted at. Howard could only smile in delight as he rushed off to the store, thinking of all the fucking he was gonna do with Lissa later tonight...





“TRICK OR TREAT!” Julie called out as she and her friend stood before the stranger holding a container in her hand.

The woman smiled weakly as if she had something else on her mind but she kept her spirit up, “Oh, look at you all. Are you a princess,” She asked Julie who slowly nodded.

“Yeah, that’s right. I’m from that movie-”

Julie’s friend Becky cut in as she shouted, “I’m an alien,” As she showed off her horrible creepy costume.

“Oh look at that wow,” The woman before Julie said gasping and laughing at the cleverly designed costume Bekcy was wearing. “I love it, it’s so creative and original!”

Julie held back a disappointed and annoyed sound as her best friend was getting all the attention, just because her outfit was “better” or whatever. Julie hated that no one cared about her princess costume. Still, this wasn’t new to her, it seemed Becky was always the one getting the praise or attention from the teachers or parents around her. Julie always felt like she was a side character. It was beyond annoying.

Julie listened as the vampire woman at the door started to change the topic from Bekcy’s outfit, “Well, I’m sorry girls. I just ran out of candy…” Julie held back bad words at how much worse tonight was getting, however, it wasn’t till the Vampire woman tilted the container she was holding toward them. “However I do have a special kind of treat for you both.”

Julie gasped as she saw the small tiny Shrinkies in the plastic bowl squirming around, “Noooo way,” Julie muttered with shock as she looked at Becky who looked just as amazed at the sight. “We can take them-”

The Vampire woman shook her head, “JUST ONE… I have to save them for any other trick or treators… I…” She gave a bashful chuckle, “Might have given too much candy out tonight. So, just one please.”

Julie nodded with excitement as she reached out and plucked one of the squirming shrinkies from the cluster. “oh wow… I never got a shrinky for Halloween,” Julie's mouth opened in shock as she examined the tiny person in her hands. A small little woman squirmed and let out soft screams for help. Julie looked past her Shrinky and back to the woman, “Is… is this okay?”

The goofy grin she gave with her fake teeth was hard to read as she smiled and said, “Oh yes it’s fine, but don’t tell anyone, it’s our secret, okay?”

Julie and Becky looked at each other for a moment before shouting, “OF COURSE THANK YOU SO MUCH BYE!” Julie and Becky dashed off the front porch and back onto the sidewalk before running away with their prizes, like two kids running off after tricking instead of treating a house tonight.

It wasn’t till Julie and Becky made it a few blocks away that they finally paused and pulled out their latest treat. Becky holding a guy of some older age, maybe in his later teens, and Julie holding a woman just over twenty or so. Julie gulped… she never held a shrinky before. It was like watching a bug squirm in her hand, but only cuter.

“wow…” Julie gasped seeing the older woman squirm and shy away from Julie’s encroaching face.

“I know right,” Becky squealed as she held her shrinky in her hands. “Who gives out shrinkies on Halloween,” Becky was so delighted that she started to do a little jig there on the sidewalk, a little twist and dance that showed off her video game dance moves.

“Becky stop that, You're embarrassing me,” Julie said seeing the other kids or adults watch Becky break into a beat and bringing more attention toward them.

“Can’t... too… happy…” Becky muttered as she started to do some kind of jazzy robot with her arms and limbs as she slid next to Julie exposing her more to anyone passing by.

Julie just rolled her eyes as she put her attention back to the tiny person in her hand. They seemed to calm down, but just barely, their eyes kept looking around, as if to find a way to escape. Not the best plan, to be honest, the only way off her hand was straight to the ground-

Julie quickly got her other hand ready as she didn’t want to lose her first shrinky to a silly mistake like that. It would be a shame to find her tiny shrinky in her palm jumping off just to escape, so Julie made sure to be ready for such a situation.

Julie almost missed it when Becky soon found a spot on the side of the sidewalk to take a break. “Time to snack,” Becky said already digging around in her bag of candy. She pulled out a chocolate treat, as she slowly unwrapped it, and brought her shrinky to her face as she chomped and chewed the snack bar up keeping the person close to her and smacking her lips. The sound of Becky’s biting and chewing made Julie cringe in annoyance as she couldn’t help but feel some kind of sympathy for the little shrinky having to hear all of Becky’s big mouth munching. The noise was repulsive as Becky ate like a slob. However, Julie didn’t say anything as eating was something in Becky’s desire before her main act, as she soon brought her shrinky to her face and shoved it down her throat like any other piece of candy. The sounds of struggling and screaming could be heard till Becky gulped it down like any other Halloween treat.

“Ahhhh,” Becky burped tapping her belly, “nothing like a good snack on a long night.”


Julie didn’t say anything as she slowly turned to her tiny who didn’t look pleased with what just happened. Julie felt bad so she just sighed, “We should probably head home soon.”

Becky let an urp escape as she looked at Julie like she was crazy, “What really? There are still a ton of homes to visit, and heck you haven’t even eaten your shrinky yet!”

Julie just gave a weak shrug, “I’m not feeling it. Besides not like we need to run around all night for candy, I’m starting to get tired.”

Becky let out an annoyed sound, “FINE… I’m just saying we could get so much more candy,” she explained.

Julie wasn’t interested as she stood there holding her tiny shrinky in her hand and looking at her bag of candy full. “uh… shit what do I do?”

“Huh,” Becky muttered. “Just put it in your bag or pockets.

“There's no space in my bag,” Julie complained showing how stuffed it was, and quickly patted her nonexistent pockets in her outfit.

Becky laughed at Julie’s plight, “Well then good luck PRINCESS!”

Julie hated that Becky mocked her outfit as she didn’t know where to put her most recent treat. If Julie put the shrinky in her bag or candy bin, there was a high chance they would escape. It wasn’t like Julie hadn’t noticed some candy already dropping out while she walked. It would be so simple for her shrinky to crawl or just dive out when he wasn’t looking. That was something Julie wasn’t willing to chance. Julie didn’t know what one should do with a shrinky, but she wouldn’t let this small chance of having one, slip through her fingers. She would just have to think of something, even if it meant holding it in her hands all night till she got home. Something so ridiculous that she almost laughed at the idea.

Heck, Julie would even put the shrinky in her….

Julie felt an epiphany hit her as she realized where to put the small person. Julie looked around, just to make sure no one was nearby or watching. Sure enough most if not all the kids or people her age were all doing their own thing at night. No one was paying attention, except one, Becky.

Letting out a sigh Julie turned to Becky and gave her the harshest and most serious whisper that she had ever given the goofy girl, “You tell anyone about this, and you’re DEAD to me,” Julie said with so much barvo that Becky’s playful grin died at how stern Julie was with her. Not wasting time, Julie looked at the tiny in her palm and spoke to it as gently as she could, “Sorry, this is all I got for now. It shouldn’t be too long, so try not to struggle.”

The shrinky looked confused beyond reason as even Becky looked shocked and confused at the stuff Julie just said. However, everything clicked with everyone in the area as Julie started to do her wonderful idea. Julie brought the shrinky back to her back side, and with her other free hand, pried her princess gown away from her hips. The panties she was wearing were also separated from her hips showing a dark tunnel of shadows and mystery to the tiny in her palm. Julie didn’t waste time, since she was out in public and people could see her, so in less than a second her hand flipped and the sound of the little shrinky crying out as they went falling to her butt crack could be heard. Julie let her clothing snap back in place and soon there was no sign of the little insignificant shrinky to be seen as Juile stood there adjusting her clothing of her outfit.

However just because it couldn’t be seen didn’t mean that Jlie didn’t feel it. Julie felt her face blush and flame up as she could feel the frightened and frantic struggles of the shrinky squirming down her booty till it landed right where Julie’s backside ended. Julie bite her lip and squeezed her legs together as she did everything she could not to make a sound from pinching her butt together and crushing the squirming shrinky in her butt crack.

“OH MY GOD,” Becky giggled looking over at Julie who was doing everything she could to not crack. “Did… no… I can’t believe it?! YOU?! OMG…. What’s it feel like, come on you got to tell me, what's happening,” Bekcy asked hovering and glancing at Julie’s backside that kept the little guy secure and contained.

“S-s-top…. I-t-t,” Julie muttered feeling her nerves twitching at the light brushing of limbs of the shrinky touching places it shouldn’t. “I… I… feeels…. Like,” Julie muttered as she did her best to react calmly, “Like… someone tickling or,” Julie didn’t know how else to explain it but as she thought what she could feel, “or...or, LICKING… me down… there.”

Becky’s mouth was hung open as she looked shocked but excited at the same time. “Noooo NOOO OH GOD,” Becky moaned and complained, “Why… why did it have to taste soooo goooood…. You’re sooooo lucky,” Becky whined as she slumped away from Julie’s twitching body, “I would do anything to put a shrinky down back there…. Dang it… why did my belly have to be so stubborn,” Becky pouted as she gave her slim belly a few harsh smacks that echoed through the dark night. “Damn… I’d say that shrinky got lucky,” Becky chuckled as she gave her belly a few more firm pats, obviously not obviously not getting any response from her still stomach from those past few pats.

Julie was however trying to keep from making weird noises as she felt the scrambling and squirming shrinky on her… back side. She could feel the struggles it was producing and it only made her blush and react in a way that wasn’t how someone should be acting in public. Instead, she had to fight and pretend not to feel the blissful feeling on her little pucker.  It took more effort from her to not squeeze her butt cheeks together to silence the little bug-like movements tickling her twitching backside.

It was hard to focus but Julie heard Becky call out to her, “So like… can I… you know… use it later-”

Julie gave Becky a disapproving look, “What?! NO! You ate yours. I told you I’m keeping mine… for later…” Julie said trying not to sound too excited at her newfound use of a Shrinky.

“That’s no fair,” Becky complained, “I didn’t think you could do that to a shrinky. Pleaseeeeee,” Becky begged.

Julie rolled her eyes as she felt her face twitch as the shrinky on her anus pushed and fought against her massive ass it had no escape from. As pathetic as the action was, it only made her grin goofily at the feeling.  Julie smirked, “Maybe….” Julie spoke walking away with Becky following, “Who knows what might happen to it…” Julie felt her gut gurgle as she gave her butt a nice push and a delightful silent fart squeaked out and gave the shrinky more vigor to its panicked and frightened movements. “It might not make it through the night…”


Becky grumbled and kept complaining unaware of the torment that Julie was putting the shrinky through, while she walked down the street wearing the most innocent-looking princess outfit.  All while she tormented a small little person stuffed in her costume, unnoticeable to all except Becky.  The helpless screams and scrambling the little thing was doing only made Becky more delighted in her treat.  She couldn’t wait to get home and explore more with her new shrinky.  A feeling that made parts of Becky excited at the thrilling idea.  

What a shockingly amazing Halloween night…





Jeff followed his buddies, Conner and Tiffany, into the graveyard. They were all outcasts from school, and this Halloween had been so underwhelming that Jeff was ready to give up on it all if it weren’t for Tiffany who was his big crush. She was that dark and brooding girl in class, always got the looks with her dark makeup and outfits. Conner seemed to match her gothic style, but Jeff didn’t care about that, he only cared about Tiffany and her taste in the dark arts and the grungy-like content she surrounded herself with. Jeff was dressed as a zombie tonight, Conner was some kind of evil train conductor? However, Tiffany was the one thing that made Jeff follow after her, a succubus. A love demon that wore very inappropriate clothing to lure men like Jeff in and drain them. Something that Jeff wouldn’t mind happening to him tonight, if only he could a way to make that happen.

However, instead of having Tiffany slurp out Jeff’s sexual desire, he was made to follow the dark brooding woman into a dank deserted graveyard with tombstones all around them. Jeff felt uncomfortable being around so many dead people and stuck in a place meant for remembering or recalling those who passed away. The spooky sense of dread filled Jeff, but his need for Tiffany to talk or even look at him stood stronger than his discomfort. Tiffany’s attention and sight were all Jeff wanted, and so he followed the two into the graveyard till they found a spot Tiffany liked.

Tiffany hopped up on a large grave stone like it wasn’t anything more than a seat or public bench to sit on. Jeff was still, as Tiffany and Conner made their seat before him. Jeff wasn’t certain about taking a seat on some dead person’s grave, however, he didn’t feel against the idea too much as he watched Tiffany settle her juicy rear down on some dead dude’s headstone.  The gravestone belonged to some dude Jeff never heard of as Tiffany’s amazing ass was all he cared about looking at as it claimed the dead as its perch place.

“God this place sucks,” Tiffany huffed as she crossed her legs and stayed seated on the headstone. Her squishy thighs and magnificent rear end covered most of the stone “seat” she took, marking it as Tiffany’s.”


“The graveyard,” Jeff asked confused as to where she was talking.

“No not this place, this,” Tiffany said waving her hands around to correct him.

Conner spoke up, “The town?”

“YES!” Tiffany shouted as Conner spoke the words she was looking for. “This town sucks… there's nothing fun to do here.”

Jeff didn’t respond as he let the darkly-dressed woman go on her rant. He was more interested in how she looked without the clothing on her. She had to look so nice… but that was an idea that spurred when he probably shouldn't have thought of it. Instead, Jeff stood near Tiffany as she grumbled and kicked her legs against the rocky tombstone like it mattered while she sat on it.

“No one gets me,” Tiffany complained something that Jeff would argue about. He felt like he totally understood Tiffany, but if he spoke up now it would ruin things. So instead he stayed silent as Tiffany and Conner stood near each other. Tiffany, on her tombstone seat, and Conner sitting nearby. Jeff wonder what he could do as he listen to Tiffany complaining about her situation. However, with all the whining and complaining Jeff couldn’t help but feel that he was just a part of her world.

Conner added to Tiffnay’s complaints, “You try and say something and what do you get?”

Tiffany suddenly added on in a mocking and sour tone, “Oh you're too young, it’s a phase. GOD, I hate that!”

“uh yeah,” Jeff nodded as she really didn’t understand the dark goth-like girl ranting. He didn’t mind the town or the people in it, but he didn’t want to object or interrupt her so Jeff let Tiffany go on.

“There's nothing in this town that’s worth staying for. I might as well run away or get out of here,” Tiffany said sounding serious.

Jeff didn’t want that to happen. Instead, he could only think of one thing, the most recent of events to help keep Tiffany, his crush, around, which was the last house they trick or treated at, “But… it can’t be that bad. I mean look at what we got,” Jeff said pulling out his shrinky and holding it out toward Tiffany, “I don’t think a lot of places hand out shrinkies for Halloween, right? So sure it kind of sucks here, but it can’t be that bad….”

Tiffany gave Jeff a look before rolling her eyes, “You think Shrinkies make this town fun?”

“Well no,” Jeff said sounding ashamed but just slowly shrugging, “Just I haven’t heard many other places doing this. Do you not think Shrinkies are a good trick or treat, treat or would you rather like some kind of candy?”

Tiffany mused over the idea but finally spoke, “I mean… it is nice. I mean it would have sucked if all we got tonight was JUST candy. This is like our last night to trick or treat, next year we’d be too old to go out getting candy, and all we’d have left is booze and sex parties or whatever. That’s not something I’m into, heck no,” Tiffany snorted, “Kids have it easy, they don’t have to be expected to do such indecent things as going to TYLER’S rager or whatever. Oh to be back in middle school just to dress up for lots of candy,” Tiffany fawned over the idea before coming back down from her thoughts. “Instead,” She grumbled as she dug into her bag and pulled out the tiny person she got. “We get to enjoy a small shrinky, something that doesn’t help out our  situation.”

Jeff was confused as he looked at Tiffany before asking, “So you don’t want the shrinkies?” The words were shocking as Jeff didn’t know what he wanted to use his small person for. He could have-

“WELL OF COURSE I WANT THEM,” Tiffany nearly shouted, “I was just saying it's so freaking lame that this is all we get to look forward to this year…. Could have enjoyed like fifty bucks or something shocking. Anyway,” Tiffany spoke as she shifted on the tombstone, “I guess I’ll just settle for some shrinky fun.”

Jeff didn’t know what that meant but he just shrugged as he prepared to hand his over to Tiffany. She seemed delighted as she plucked the small man out of Jeff’s hand. He had no issue with Tiffany taking his candy, but his shrinky… well that was a little more than he expected. Jeff was about to say something when he watched Tiffany take her shoe off, the black and white striped leggings were exposed and the sight of her slim and sexy legs made any words vanish from Jeff’s mouth. Tiffany was sitting on top of the tombstone with one of her shoes off and stripped legs holding a shrinky in her hand. It was almost like a dream come true as she prepared for her “enjoyment”.

The sight of Tiffany holding the shrinky above the tombstone was clear to Jeff and Conner. Not waiting for a response Tiffany dropped the small person down on the hard rough surface of the tombstone. Tiffany smiled for a moment before it disappeared to a grimace as she quickly took her foot and smashed it down on the squirming tiny. Jeff gulped as he watched that sexy socked foot slam down with no mercy right on the tiny person before her. Jeff held back a groan watching that socked leg languish its time before him, as it twisted and ground the tiny under it. Jeff didn’t know if it was the sound of a shrinky slowly being smothered out of existence or the sound of Tiffany’s soft socked foot sliding over the remains that made Jeff so thrilled. He could see the blood drops of the shrinky dripping down the sides of the stony placement for … Ned, as Tiffany slid her soaked sock foot across the top of Ned’s tombstone. The sounds of gooey grinding chunks gliding over the gravel tickled Ned’s ears playfully. He couldn’t help but wince as the poor shrinkies doomed fate. Something that Ned wouldn’t have wished for. The idea of them being smashed and pressed into the hard tombstone top was probably the last thing that Ned or even the shrinky would have thought would have happened.  It was something that Jeff couldn’t-

“Hey,” Tiffany called out to Jeff, “Give me your shrinky too.”

Jeff froze. It wasn’t like he had a plan for the shrinky, but something about handing it over to the commanding Tiffany felt off. However one looked at the red dripping tombstone before him and it told him he wouldn’t regret it. So, instead of holding onto it, Jeff handed his squealing shrinky over to Tiffany. She smiled at Jeff before saying, “Thanks.”

“Uh, yeah,” Jeff spoke not so sure how he sounded gifting Tiffany his shrinky, he hoped he didn’t sound as silly as it did to his ears.  Jeff watched Tiffany hold the small person in her hands.

“This stupid place,” Tiffany muttered as she held the tiny in her fingers. She didn’t waste much time bringing her other hand up to the tiny. “It pisses me off so much!” Tiffany grunted as she took her left hand and brought it to the tiny’s left leg. Tiffany didn’t wait as she grabbed the ankle with her two fingers and gave it a sharp twist. Jeff watched in that similar horrifying and delighted sense of excitement and thrill, as the shrinky screamed in horror and pain as Tiffany made their ankle a knee now at the angle it was jerked into. It was a shocking show to see that leg bend around at that angle, and yet, Tiffany didn't seem content with this. The horrible sounds the shrinky was making were greeted by Tiffany grabbing one of the flaying hands. She didn’t waste a second as she slowly crewed the arm around till the sicking snap sound was heard. The Shrinky’s arm was spun like a Beyblade, it was in an awkward position as it was broken completely. Bit by bit Tiffany dwelled on the damage she was doing as she slowly broke the tiny down, limb by limb, section by section, and joint by join. By the time Tiffany was finally showing some boredom, she had managed to twist and snap every joint on the small shrinky’s body up to the main core body and head. The Shrinky looked more like a fucked up Christmas tree seeing how jagged and displaced their limbs were. Nothing was spared by Tiffany as she was toying with the shrinky’s hips.

Jeff felt himself getting so aroused watching the torture take place, the sight was appalling but watching Tiffany find some joy in this sickening torture was something that thrilled Jeff. He didn’t say a word as Tiffany’s little fingers reached toward the smaller person’s hips. Tiffany grabbed them and slowly and painfully gave them a turn. She screwed the tiny hips in her grip to a ninety-degree angle…. Then suddenly a soft snap or pop was heard and the angel went to one hundred and eighty as the screaming sobbing shrinky had their front legs pointing behind them. Tiffany seemed to chuckle at the scene of the scrawny shrinky unable to move its legs as their ass was facing forward.

“To think,” Tiffany sighed as she held the still-living struggling shrinky in her hand by its head. Their haphazard struggles seemed to make her smile more than anything else that Jeff had seen. “This is the only fun left in this town… so pathetic.” Jeff didn’t know if Tiffany was calling the shrinky pathetic or the town, but she didn’t need to explain herself to anyone. Tiffany slowly applied more pressure to the shrinky’s head. Jeff watched with a dry mouth as the shrinky slowly screamed in more agony and pain as Tiffany kept pushing in on its head. Their eyes were coming out, their mouth wider than their jaw could match. The poor pathetic person in Tiffany’s hand slowly wiggled and squirmed as best they could to escape but without arms or legs, they were just a small bag of tiny meat as they were subjected to the crushing pressure. One moment Tiffany was grinning like a sadistic creature of the night and the next she had the most surprised look on her face when the shrinky splattered. Tiffany’s fingers collided with themselves as the shrinky dropped like a sad sack of skin to the ground. “OH! Look at that popper, that was actually kind of fun,” Tiffany chuckled as she slowly dragged her dirty fingers over the headstone she was sitting on. Leaving the last remains of the little shrinky on the hard rough rocky ground.

Jeff was speechless, as much as he wanted to keep his shrinky, this was totally worth it. Tiffany was like a goddess to him, watching her judge, torment, and eliminate such a tiny person like they were less than a bug. Jeff was so happy his outfit kept his boner form being revealed right now. Jeff watched Tiffany look less than satisfied as she slowly turned to Conner. “Hey,” She slowly spoke grinning a menacing and evil look as she held out her hand, Tiffany gave them her gooey fingers a wiggle before Conner and Jeff, “Give me your shrinky…”







Kelly watched in horror as another one of her poor jar mates vanished as the evil woman handed them out like fucking candy… which they were actually being used as.  Kelly did her best to stay away from the main opening, but with the jar she was in that was impossible with the whole sky being the opening. All Kelly could wish was that she wasn’t next-

“OH MY GOODNESS LOOK AT YOU,” Kelly heard her owner cry out as the sound of a giant door opened yet again. “Well don’t worry I got a nice treat for you two…”

Kelly watched in horror as the massive hand came down quicker than she expected. There was no escaping as she was the first one plucked up from the plastic bowl. Kelly screeched and screamed as she was slowly brought toward what looked to be a big orange pumpkin bowl with lots of small candies. Kelly was dropped inside without a second thought as her new owner spoke in a delighted tone, “THANK YOU!”

“You enjoy that treat,” Kelly heard before another thank you was called out and the sound of a door shutting let Kelly know, this was it. She was now belonging to… who???

Kelly tried to see who had her, as she was passed so quickly between hands and candy pails that she didn’t know, however, the swinging of the pumpkin pail made it impossible to tell. She didn’t even know what costume the person was wearing. All Kelly knew was she was now separated from her prison mates and now stuck in a jar with a fuck ton of candy.

The feeling of swaying back and forth made Kelly exhausted as she was thrown around like she was one of the pieces of candies before her. It wouldn’t take long before she was soon brought back to the home of her now recent owner. Kelly didn’t like the idea of what or where she was going, but there was nothing she could do, she was stuck in this small chamber of treaties till someone let her out.

Kelly watched as the sky above her swayed. It was so dizzying for her that Kelly felt herself slowly passing out. The sight of the sky above her was soon getting blurry and molded into a weird swaying view as Kelly was blacking out from the sheer force of being flung around by her delighted owner.





It was hard for Kelly to know when she came to, one minute she was being swung around like a toy in a kid's hand and the next she was in a very hot sauna room with a dew point of a hundred percent. Kelly slowly started to wake up in the sweltering hot room or chamber she was in. It was quite different from her previous place. Kelly started to open her eyes when she inhaled and gagged so hard she nearly choked on the burning scented air filing the room. It was a horrible harsh acidic stench that torched her mouth and throat as she sat up in fright. Kelly tried to look around but it was too dark for her to recognize where she was, but the smell and sound… Kelly knew with pure horror where she was, Kelly was in someone’s stomach.

“NO NO PLEASE OH GOD NO!” Kelly screamed as she started to scramble around and slipped on the slick surface under her. The acidic liquid splattered on her body and clothes. The smell of horrible digestion soaked into Kelly’s body as she screamed in fear. She quickly tried to escape from the puddle of pungent puke but it didn’t help, as the puddles were everywhere around her. No matter where she ran, the smell and liquid were all around her. Kelly furiously pounded on the firm slippery stomach walls before her. Kelly found that there was no escape from her dark surroundings as she still didn’t know how she ended up here. It was like-

A sudden gurgling and gulping sound was heard, cutting Kelly’s thoughts from her mind before something harsh and firm slammed into her. The smell of chocolate and peanut butter filled the air as the layer of gunk splattered all over Kelly leaving her in a very disapproving state. She screamed and cried as she tried to rip the material off her body as if she were a living Resses’ cup. Peanut butter and chocolate were flung from her skin and hair as she prepared to attack the walls before her. However, the thought vanished when another glop of gunk landed on Kelly leaving her in a chocolate state of confusion. Kelly was soaking the dark chocolate and mixed material that smelled of other foods rather than the rich chocolate scent.

Kelly stumbled around for a bit before another glob of goo came gushing down near her. The sound of the semisolid solution slamming nearby made Kelly jump back as the familiar scent of chocolate was in the air. She wanted to examine the mound in the slippery darkness when another slop of gunk crashed with the scent of fruit. Kelly was hit with a mound of what could only be called a bucket of fucking fruits as squishy jelly of strong-smelling strawberries and other strong-scented fruits landed on or next to Kelly. She jumped back as best as she could as the lump landed near her. Kelly was horrified as the massive amount of gunk landed so close to her!

Another sounding thump made its way to Kelly’s side, as a big chunk of chewed-up food was deposited near her. Something that wasn’t expected as a splash of hot warm fluids crashed all over her. The horrible scented sludge was now drenched in her body as Kelly screamed again at the horrible fact that she was fucking in someone’s stomach like a snack, like everything else around her. Kelly felt her hands reach out toward the muck that toyed around her feet in the pool of bitter juices.

It was a very obviously confusing experience to see the mound of food before her, yet when more came dropping down from the heavens it was clear where Kelly was. A fucking stomach, and from the stench of the sugary treats before her she knew it was a child's gut that was devouring their snack form tonight. Kelly was terrified as she panicked and started to freak out. She couldn’t be here, this wasn’t where she was supposed to be! She was supposed to be… well it didn’t matter she wasn’t supposed to be a fuckin snack for a trick-or-treator!

Kelly struck the belly wall around her and tried to get out as she struggled to escape her impending death. Kelly listened as more globs of gunk gathered around her as the childish kid she was inside consumed what had to be days worth of sugar and treats, landing in their gut like the snacks they were. Kelly screeched as she heard buckets of chewed-up food drop around her as she freaked out. “OH MY GOD NO NO LET ME OUT!” Kelly screamed as she went back to the belly wall before her and attacked it like it was a pinata. Kelly couldn’t die here. She had so much to do, she had things and people and stuff that needed her attention more than being stuffed in a stomach.

The only response from her outburst was another droplet of gooey candy-like substance that landed nearby. The harsh-smelling scent of fruity-like sweat or whatever sugary snack made Kelly cough at the strong potent scent swirling around her now. She was stuck, and there was nothing she could do. She could try and wait till later tonight to escape up the throat of her captive.

However long that might take would all depend on how much food this person ate. Kelly didn’t know how much space was left in the dark chamber, but as little space she thought she had, it got smaller. Every passing second the sound of more chomps and chewed-up food dropping and raining down made her panic. It wasn’t till there was a solid sturdy supply of sugary sweets smashed up and smooshed into a fine-paste food that it ended up on her chest that she truly started to freak out. That and the feeling of something warm and tickling started to touch her toes and legs. The gooey warm feeling of a liquid or cream or something in between made its way up in the dark depths of this monstrous person she was inside. The sharp scent of stomach acid started to build and she knew that digestion was taking place.

“No.. no no, please give me more time,” She begged in the condition she was in. The feeling of her legs starting to itch in the warm fluid a few feet down was nerve-racking, but the sound of even more engorged food dropping from above near her was heartbreaking. She was running out of not just space, but time, as she was being slowly smothered in the stupid candy bowl called a stomach. Kelly wasn’t sure how to proceed, she wasn’t close enough to the esophagus of her consumer, and it wasn’t like she could climb the sugary slurry of stuff in this stomach. Everything melted and gave way to any weight that Kelly applied, the mound of munched-up food, all soft and crumbly gave way under Kelly’s palm. That or the slurry of sweats was just so slippery that she couldn’t climb over it. Kelly soon felt the hot ichor of digestion drawing its way up her body and towards her head. It wasn’t long before the itch and now burning sensation crept up her stomach and chest. She’d be swimming in the stomach stuff very soon.

“HELP, SOMEONE HELP ME! OH GOD,” Kelly screamed as she reached up and felt her hand touch something firm and pulsating. It was the roof of the stomach she was stuck in… this was the end of the road for her. Kelly swallowed as she struggled to find that opening, there had to be something-

The sound of something dropping in the filling stomach just a few inches away alerted Kelly of what she was looking for. Kelly quickly headed toward the noise and reached up. Her hand joyfully found the entrance to the tube upward. “YES YES OH GOD YES! THANK YOU,” She screamed in the harsh scorching sauna filled with stomach acid and sugary snacks. Kelly pushed her hand toward the wrinkly folds and found her hands… just couldn’t break through it. “Wait, no no.. .you have to be fucking kidding me,” She cried as she tried to claw her way out through the closed portal. She wasn’t making any progress as she found her fingers and hand couldn’t widen the sturdy muscles before her. Instead, her arms beat relentlessly against the only exit and entrance there was in this horrible coffin.

Kelly shoved with all her might to push out, to try and climb up and out. There was a brief moment before the hole finally after so long gave way and let Kelly up! Kelly wept in delight through the painful feeling of her body dissolving and hot fluids cooking her alive. She quickly shoved her arms upward to-

The thought diminished in a nanosecond as Kelly felt the esophagus open wider than she was pushing it.  A mighty glob of chocolate came crashing down and pushing Kelly deeper, as a dense dark droplet of milk chocolate smashed into Kelly’s head and body. She sank like a sack of Skittles as she was soon smushed and smothered into the literal ton of sweets that blended with her. The last thing she recognized over the horrible feeling of melting and drowning was the sound of laughter and eating as the monstrous creature she was in, was having the time of their lives, while her life was slowly depleting into nothing but extra calories on a Halloween night…





“TRICK OR TREAT,” the small kid of the family greeted Lissa as they held out their bags.

“OH MY LOOK AT YOU!” Lissa squealed as she looked at the outfit, “And what are you?”

“I’m a power ranger,” The young child said in their masked outfit.

“That you are… well here you go, here's your treat, you Mighty Morphing Power Ranger,” Lissa laughed as she picked up the last tiny she had left. “I hope you enjoy this-”

“Hold up there,” the parent behind the child spoke in alarm, “What the heck are you giving my child?”

Lissa paused for a moment and looked between the shrinky and the parents standing behind the cute power ranger, “A treat?” Lissa replied not seeing the issue.

The father scoffed, “That’s not a treat for a child! What are you doing?”

Lissa pulled back as if it hurt to hear that, “I’m sorry this is all I have. Howard should be back in a bit with some candy, so I figured I could hand-”



The child before Lissa complained, “MOM! DAD! I want my treat!”

“Oh come on Gorden let Ericka have the stupid thing,” The wife chimed in sounding not as pressed about the situation.

 “No it’s not decent for her to have something like that, Lucy don’t give her ideas,” Gorden replied sternly.

“But Daddy I want it,” Ericka whined.

“Oh come on Gorden,” Lucy complained.  “It’s the first house of the night, let's not start the night off like this.”

Lissa felt stuck in limbo as she didn’t know who to talk to or offer the shrinky to, but finally, after some debating a disgruntled father looked at Lissa as he snatched the small person out of her hands, “Thanks,” he muttered as she left Lissa’s porch.

It felt like Lissa had to add something but seeing as she couldn’t, she let the small family leave and sighed. She slowly looked at the empty bowl in her hands, “Great now what? I don’t have anything for the next-”

Lissa felt her words die the moment she watched her husband's car take a nasty turn into the driveway before he quickly jumped out of the car with a few bags of candy.  “There I saved the night!”

Lissa had never felt happier as she glanced between her husband's mighty save.  He brought back so much candy that there was no way she could run out again tonight.  And just in time, Lissa smiled to herself as the next family slowly approached. They might be out of the shrinkies but it was all okay now because Lissa finally had some more candy to hand out.  It all ended well for everyone!




Tyler listened from inside the purse of the adult that took him from the very delighted and hungry child he was nearly handed to. He was so happy that he wasn’t in some candy bucket, but now what?

It was a while before he arrived at his new destination but that didn’t help or tell him anything as he was stuck in the dark as he was dropped off as some forgotten mint dropped in the mother’s bag. All Tyler could do was listen, and that was exactly what he did. He could hear the adults talking somewhere outside of the bag he was stuck in.

“Oh come on Lucy, that was totally weird, who gives out shrinkies for Halloween? I’m telling you that woman is bad news.”

Tyler listened to the reply, “Gorden just calm down, it’s not that bad.”



“Not that bad? Our daughter was nearly handed a shrinky! What do you think that teaches her? Besides,” Gordon went on, “What are we gonna say to her when she asks for that thing back? I will NOT have a shrinky roaming around my house,” Groden made a disgusted sound.

Tyler felt dread at the news of the father’s reaction to his presence. Maybe… maybe he’ll let him go?

“Well,” Lucy said nonchalantly somewhere in the room, “I guess we can just say she can wait till she’s older… and hope she forgets about it in a few days.”

Tyler didn’t know if that was a smart remark or a dumb one, however, Gorden muttered before quickly saying. “Oh please that would never work.”

There was a pause before Lucy slowly said, “Well, we just say… it ran away.”

“It ran away,” Gordon repeated.

“Yeah,” Lucy went on and repeated as she moved around some more before the sound of Gorend was closer to Tyler as she kept pitching the idea, “Oh sorry honey, but mommy’s bag was left open last night, and the shrinky got away. Don’t worry, I’m sure it’s around here somewhere, let’s clean the house and find it.”

Tyler frowned as he heard Gorden let out a deep chuckle, “That is so evil of you. You’re gonna make your daughter clean the house to find a shrinky?”

Lucy laughed before saying, “Sure why not?  No more worrying about a shrinky and I get an extra pair of hands to help clean.  Win-win for us.”

Gordon finally said the words that Tyler was waiting for, “And what about the shrinky in your purse?”

Tyler listened to the silence for a few moments. That was until Lucy let out a plesaed sound, “Well… I might have a few ideas. You know I’ve always liked to have some fun with you and a little thing like that…” It was silent.

Those words left Tyler shaking. He didn’t know what Lucy meant by that but anything about FUN and A LITTLE THING LIKE THAT had to spell bad news for him. Tyler quickly started to freak out as he started to frantically search for something or a way out.  However, it was pointless as nothing seemed to help as he was trapped in a leather prison of hopelessness. Tyler couldn’t escape even if he wanted to, and he tried. Instead, he could only listen to the two giant adults talk about their desires.

Gorden sounded shocked, “What?!  Like what do you mean?  How- why- what?”

Lucy went on as she explained her thought process, “They squirm and wiggle like that last toy you bought me. It’s pretty much the same thing. You just kind of…” Lucy said slowly stopping as she did something, the sound of clothing moving and a sudden deep enjoying sound came from Lucy. “Like this… but more like over here…” more sounds of Lucy as Gorden seemed to be working some kind of magic on her inside. 

It wasn’t long before Gorden was done and slowly asked, “So like that… but with me joining it inside of you?  At the same time?”

Lucy let out a delighted sound as she slowly collected herself, “Yeah… You, and that thing…just the thought of it, it’s exciting, no?”

Tyler didn’t know what that meant, but the noises Lucy and Gorden were making told him that they were getting more frisky. The sounds of a pleased bitch in heat, having her insides being scrubbed wasn’t something on Tyler’s list of things to do.  Tyler didn’t want to end up in some twisted thing between these two crazy people! However, that didn’t mean much as he quickly heard the sound of his prison zip open. Tyler watched as the roof before him crept and peeled apart and a massive hand came out from the bright world outside of Tyler’s dark room. The mighty monolithic hand came down searching for its desired target, Tyler. He had no desire to be picked up by this stranger’s hand and did everything he could to escape the probing and looking palm. He threw whatever was nearest to him toward the fingers creeping around, however, this was his downfall as the many-fingered object honed in on his position and collapsed on him. Tyler was soon struck by the fingers and palm, which all soon wrapped around him in a strong steely grip.

It wasn’t long before Tyler’s protesting body was pulled outside the purse and shown to all in the room. The mother and father from before were looking at Tyler's squirming and struggling body.  They both seemed beyond thrilled as they examined his struggling attempt.  It was like that was exactly what they wanted to see him do.

“See, just like I said all squirmy and stuff,” Lucy spoke as she dragged Tyler closer to her body. She was already sitting on her bed as Gorden looked slightly hesitant but not really backing down.

“You sure? What if … I don’t know, it’s not what I like?” Gordon asked Tyler slowly found himself getting closer to Lucy’s crotch regardless of Gorden’s words.  It seemed she was more into this than the husband, but that didn’t stop him from looking stiff as a tree.

Tyler tried to say something like, he wasn’t planning on being cooperative with these monsters. However, the words that calmly left Lucy's lips made Tyler grow limp, “Oh well, you can just watch…and join in when you feel like it.”

Fearing for his life, Tyler watched as he approached a certain tunnel that belonged to Lucy, as she brought her fingers closer to the entrance to her cunt. The fleshy walls that approached Tyler were something of a nightmare as he could see the skin and folds opening up in anticipation to him. The greeting tunnel of terror was just before him, looking slick and hungry, ready to consume whatever was about to enter.  He was slowly being shown the door to his doom as he watched the gaping hole quiver and twitch before him. His approach was something that was both anticipated and desired by Lucy as she was already drooling for Tyler. Tyler tried to escape as he felt the firm fingers on his front and back lead him toward the gushing gapping garage that looked like a deep cave needing to be explored.

Lucy’s harsh words cut into Tyler's horrified daze as he listened to the uncaring mother say, “Okay time to put this tiny like fucker to work.” Tyler watched Howard watch with excitement as he grew closer, “Give us a good time or you’ll regret it, okay?” The happy tone Lucy spoke with belayed the real intentions she had. Tyler knew that he was dead either way but the threatening tone that Lucy gave him told Tyler that there was more to what could happen. Something cruel that he didn’t want to experience.

Tyler was soon pushed and shoved into a dank dark dungeon of doom as he was inserted inside of Lucy’s love canal. He was soon squished and mashed into the folds of her body as Tyler squirmed and screamed in horror at what he was being subjected to. However, it didn't help as Lucy kept her fingers on Tyler while she slid him around inside herself. She smeared and squirmed Tyler around till he was like a slab of butter rolling around a hot frying pan.  Lucy was making noises and sounds as she stroked Tyler all around her insides, using him like a rag to clean.  The gunky gooey liquid of her most recent and upcoming gooning started to glide over his body like a wave of water. Tyler was covered in countless cords of cunt cream. The gallons of gushing grime glided over him like a hot slimy slip and slid.

Tyler was exhausted as he had been used more than any kind of sexual device, but just cause he was tired didn’t mean the others were. Lucy and Gorden were still willing to go as they were ready to take the playful events to the next level. Goredn already had his dick out and his pants on the ground. Lucy was spreading her legs wider and keeping the poor shrunken person deep inside herself like a child refusing to let a piece of candy go. Lucy didn’t say much other than, “Let’s make love Gorden…” something that was probably forced as she was waiting for Gorden to make a move. The words she spoke were enough to progress them toward the next stage of love-making.

The opening before Tyler slightly grew wider as some light was shown, if not for a brief moment, however, a dark mass came into view as Tyler watched a mushroom-shaped dick pushed into the only entrance of Tyler’s living tomb. Tyler screamed as he felt the massive meat mash into him. Tyler was shoved back deeper into the fuck chamber as he was now trapped between a HARD place and a goopy swamp of a cave. He was gonna drown, or even worse crushed and rubbed out of existence thanks to FUCKING GORDEN!!

Tyler did his best to stay out of the crushing force of Gorden’s junk but it was impossible as most if not all of the small space was occupied by the cock of this godly person. Tyle did his best not to get demolished by this dick that danced around Tyler’s space, but it was impossible as he caught a few blows from the massive man. Tyler whimpered as he did his best to curl up in a corner, or grove of Lucy’s vagina so that he wouldn’t be attacked by the horny father figure. Tyler could only focus on the sounds coming from around him.

Gorden grunted as he fucked his wife.  Gorden’s muffled words were heard from outside of Tyler’s fuck prison as he said, “Mrs Frankenstein…I never knew how sexy you could be.”

“What?!” She gasped still being fucked, “FRANKENSTEIN?!  Is that… supposed… to be … a compliment?!

“Oh… uh, well,” Gorden tried to think, slowed his fucking pace.  The sloshing and slurry of sludge slowed down around Tyler as so did the pumping that Gorden was doing.

Lucy’s annoyed voice could just be heard by Tyler as she said, “I’m a vampire, Gorden, you know with teeth and blood-sucking?  Did you think I was the bride to Frankenstein?!”

“Oh, right, I knew that…” Gorden obviously lied as he went back to fucking his wife. Tyler was thrown and tossed around as he realized how Gorden went back to his lovemaking, fierce and forcefully Every thrust and fuck he did he repositioned Lucy, and Tyler around. Spinning her on her side, throwing Tyler around like a balloon in a storm. Tyler was tossed and turned as Gorden made great use of Lucy till he was satisfied with his thrashing. A moment that Tyler was clear to hear…


Gorden spoke with a heavy foreign accent as he spoke like a vampire would, “I WANT YOU TO SUCK MY CUM….” The heavy panting and pausing threw Tyler off for a moment till he put the words together and the forceful fucking that was happening. Tyler screamed in horror as he tried to escape the incoming creampie that was coming, but the massive dick darting in and out of the tunnel he was stuck in told him he was screwed.  Tyler was both physically and metaphorically. Tyler listened outside, as he prayed for the next response given.  Lucy was his only hope, please let her say no…

Lucy’s panting voice purred, “Yes Dracula…”

Tyler felt his eyes widen as he suddenly felt the thumping around him increase and the ground around him moved and quivered. Unprepared, Tyler was jerked and pushed up just in time for the massive cock crashing into him, jamming him deeper into Lucy’s dark dank dungeon. Tyler was bashed deeper than he could even fathom. It wasn’t long before he was pushed into a wall of fleshy goo and gunk, a warm liquid gradually dripping on him from the wall before him. Tyler was disgusted but had nowhere to go as he felt the warping and forceful thrusting before him. He was looking a lion in the eyes as it surged forward and retreated. Tyler gulped as he waited till the storm passed.

However, this storm wasn’t something to pass by, as before long he heard Gordan make a deep werewolf-like growl, as he moaned in a very heavy accented tone, “I’M ABOUT TO-!”

Tyler was frozen in confusion at the last word, he didn’t know what he heard through all the noises and sounds Howard was making with his voice and breathing.  It was something about RUM…

That was before he heard the throbbing noise before him as the dark and unseen cock tip flared up. Tyler was splashed with a slurry of sludge, as sperm sprang out of the darkness and all over him. Tyler screamed as he was sprayed with a source of spunk that he wasn’t ready for. Like at a kid's choice award, he was slimed. The spunk that marked Tyler left him in a heaping mound of gunk, and a shocked and static state.

Tyler was so shocked he didn’t notice the cock slowly drawing out from Lucy’s pussy. It wasn’t till the large rod made its exit and left a small opening for Tyler to escape to, that Tyler realized he was free. Tyler felt his eyes widen seeing the exit and slowly but quickly hurried toward it. He had his eyes focused on the exit door and how far he needed to go to get there. It wasn’t till the gate was slowly closing that Tyler truly felt all hope disappear.

Surrounded and covered in the hot slimy cream caking his body from Gordan’s cum, Tyler could do nothing but watch with horror as his last hope for escape slowly closed in on him. The lips too far off for him to reach slowly collided together like a mouth closing in on its last bite of a meal.  Sealing Tyler in a dark tomb of sexual pleasure and release, as he was surrounded not just by the man’s milk,  but also that cunts cream too. Tyler was swimming in the sexual stew of the two adults as he couldn’t escape as the walls around him pressed in and collapsed as Lucy’s sexual desire dropped. Tyler could feel the walls and tunnel shrinking and pressing in around him, smooshing more liquid into his space to breathe. Tyler squirmed and fought the best he could but it was hopeless as he felt the gallons of cum crawl over his body and slowly toward his whimpering mouth. It seemed Lucy wasn’t gonna douche. Instead, she seemed more than content keeping Tyler tucked up inside her.

“That was amazing,” Lucy cooed as she moved around, the movement made waves in Tyler’s cavernous cave, liquid was already rising closer to his mouth and nose. He could feel the ripples splashing him as more space was running out all around him. Tyler felt the level of liquid push up from his chest to his chin as Lucy was slowly and literally squeezing out his life.

“I’m glad you liked it,” fucking Gorden responded as if he didn’t just seal Tyler’s fate with his fucking seed.

“Oh,” Lucy cooed as Tyler felt a thump from layers of flesh above him.  The thumping was a hand clapping her womb or what was Tyler’s tomb… “I think it’s still squirming inside…. Hehe, feels funny….” Tyler could only pray that the woman would feel his struggles and let him out…

Gorden spoke up, “Do you want to run to the bathroom and-”

Tyler waited for Lucy’s words as he felt the walls around him shrink in more as the creamy milkshake of sex swirled up to his nose. Tyler’s ears were just high enough out of the fluids to hear Lucy’s response.

“No, it’s fine….” Lucy sighed.  “I kind of like it.”

Those words dropped Tyler’s heart as the woman didn’t move an inch to let him out. Instead, her inside shrank a little more as she calmed down from her arousal, and her vaginal contracted back to normal. Tyler screamed as he pounded away trying to force his way out of this fucked up escape room. However, his fervorous fighting spirit went unnoticed or unresponded as Lucy didn’t budge an inch. Instead, she spoke with a very calm and uncaring tone, “I’ll go in the morning… just keep holding me like this honey.”

Gorden spoke without a worry in his voice or care for Tyler’s fate, “Anything for you baby girl…”

Tyler screamed out loud for help once more, as the walls around him shrunk again, pushing the sickening slimy sludge fluids up into his mouth and nose. Tyler was slowly drowning in the sexual slurry of post-sex juices from a married couple who either forgot about him or just didn’t mind him drowning. This was truly the worst Halloween he had ever experienced…



On the other side of Tyler’s grave, Lucy and Gorden just had the best Halloween ever as they just got to fuck each other for the first time in months.  Something that both of them loved when exploring that new kinky side of sex with a little tiny treat they ‘borrowed’ from their daughter…


The new girl by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

A commission

https://www.patreon.com/kickyou

 https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 

You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP


Emily sighed as she heard the bell ring and started to close her textbook. Class was over and now it was time to change classrooms for her next period. Emily pushed her papers into her folder and shoved them all into her bag. “Finally,” Emily complained to her friend sitting next to her, “I thought the bell broke and we’d have to stay here listening to Mr. Crag go on and on for the rest of the day.”

Alisha snorted, “That would never happen. Besides I'm sure Mr. Nowell would kick in that door just to drag us to his P.E class.”

Emily laughed as she and Alisha got up and headed to Mr. Nowell’s class next. “You're right, that would totally be something he’d do. I heard he once waited outside the bathroom because Jessica thought she could skip his class by staying in there all period.”

Alisha gasped, “Oh yeah! I heard about that! You think that’s true or made up,” Alisha asked as they turned a corner.

Emily shook her head, “Considering it came from Jessica herself, I’d say it’s real.”

“Oh, shit, sucks to be her,” Alisha laughed before quickly adding, “Speaking of rumors, did you hear that we got a new student today?”

 “So,” Emily remarked as they were taking the last hallway toward the gym.

“SO,” Alisha repeated as she went on explaining her point. “It’s supposed to be a shrinky.”

Finally, Emily seemed to perk up at the news, “A shrinky? Did they transfer here? This time of the year?” A transfer student wasn't uncommon, but a shrinky transfer… now that was odd. “Why?”

Alisha shrugged, “I don’t know. Hell, I don’t even know her name.”

“Her?” Emily asked not expecting that.

“Yeah, she’s actually in our gym class,” Alisha told Emily.

Emily opened her mouth to say something else when she heard Mr. Nowell calling out at the end of the hallway near the gym. “COME ON LADIES WE DON’T HAVE ALL DAY HUSTLE HUSTLE HUSTLE!” Emily rolled her eyes but their gym teacher wasn’t having any of it as he kept calling out to not just Emily and Alisha, but the other students slowly making their way to his class.

Alisha couldn’t help but speak up as neither of them wanted to pick up their pace, “Oh come on Mr. Nowell, we still got a few minutes left.”

Mr. Nowell wasn’t having any of it as he crossed his arms, “And you're not in your gym clothes. Whoever isn’t in the gym dressed by the time the bell rings, you're gonna get an absent mark!”

The news hit Emily and Alisha hard as they already had a few. One more could get them detention for the weekend. Something no one in their right freaking mind would risk, a weekend at school for being late was not cool.

“SHIT!” Alisha whined as she and Emily booked it to the locker room to change before they got into trouble. They weren’t the only ones hurrying as they rushed the locker room across from the gym. Emily was already striping before she made it into the locker as the bell was just seconds away from ringing. “Come on come on,” Alisha whined trying to get her locker open and tossing her stuff inside it. Emily was one step ahead as she didn’t even put her shoes on before running out of the lockers and into the gym.

Emily busted through the door just in time as the bell started to ring. Mr. Norwell was standing there as he caught the last few stragglers, “Come on come on. Don’t make me write you all up,” he barked as he waved the panicking-looking students inside. To Alisha’s relief, it seemed he was just ushering them into the gym and not going through with giving detention. Emily was able to strap her shoes on as everyone was now in the gym Sighing, Emily stood up finally dressed and ready for whatever gym class had in store for them.

“Okay ladies, thank you for not taking your time,” Mr Norwell called out as he shut the door. “Now, today is gonna be a special day. It’s everyone’s Evaluation Day!” Emily and the rest of the class let out a harsh whine as they all started to complain, as this was the most hated day of the month. “Hey, hey, hey! Keep it up and we might just do another evaluation next week.”

Mr. Norwell’s threat silenced everyone instantly.

Emily hated Evaluation Day, as it required them to nearly kill themselves. Push-ups, jumping jacks, planks, and other stupid exercises. However, the worst was always last, the running. Emily, and literally everyone else, hated the running portion of the test. It always left them exhausted, sweaty, and tired. As horrible as today was gonna be, it would be worse if they had to repeat it next week.

The sound of the gym was full of disappointed noises and upset sounds that Mr. Norwell ignored. The complaining and upset sounds were soon cut off as Mr. Norwell blew his whistle, “Enough of that. You all sound like a bunch of middle schoolers right now, my daughter doesn’t cry as much as you all do. Now hurry up and get in line, we're doing push-ups! Find a partner and form a line.”

Alisha and Emily were obviously partners as they were always buddy up. It wasn’t till someone called out about not having a partner that Mr. Norwell changed his tune. “Oh right, that’s fine. We have a new student today. She’ll help keep track of your numbers.” Emily watched as Mr. Norwell brought the new student, the shrinky that joined their school over to Hanna. Emily couldn’t get a good glimpse of what she looked like, however, that was the last thing on Emily’s mind now that she was thinking of having to do some stupid push-ups soon. Evaluation day was the absolute worst.

It didn’t take long before Mr. Norwell walked toward the center of the line of girls and proceeded to bring out his whistle, “Ladies you know the drill. On my whistle…”

Emily waited till she heard the harsh tweet before she dipped her arms down and felt the uncomfortable and unjoyous feeling of pain in her arms. Emily huffed as she did one push-up and then another and so on until her arms finally gave out.

“MY ARMS,” One girl whinned while other agreed.

“Oh come on ladies,” Mr. Norwell spoke, “We barely did fifteen! Okay, switch partners!”

Emily rolled over and let Alisha take her spot. It felt good not having to work out, and seeing Alisha stopping around the same mark as Emily, felt good to be able to keep up with her friend. Sadly this was just the beginning as the whole period was gonna be exercises and workouts, the worst part of physical education for sure. Emily could feel her body hurting and sweating as she hated to feel so icky and sticky. However, this was gym class and if she wasn’t sweating Mr. Norwell would definitely chew her out.

The class was hectic and exhausting as Mr. Norwell once again saved the worst for last, the running. They all had to run laps around the gym as he kept track of their time. Emily lost track of how many laps she did as she couldn’t tell anymore as her feet hurt. Not only did her legs ache, but her body was sticky and slimy with sweat, and her arms waved around as she struggled to keep up.  

“Keep going girls, we're almost done, a few more laps!” Mr. Norwell’s loud voice echoed through the gym.

Emily couldn’t help but whine at Alisha next to her, she was looking just as tired as she was. “Why are we doing this,” Emily complained.

“Because … we’ll… fail the class… if we … don’t,” Alisha panted.

Emily couldn’t help but glare toward Mr. Norwell as he stood there causally. Emily wanted to strangle the gym teacher, but that wasn’t gonna happen with her noodle arms after those push-ups, pull-ups, and all the other UPS they had to do today. However, Emily couldn’t help but notice the small little person standing on the bleachers next to Mr. Norwell.

“Hey,” Emily grunted as she nearly stumbled while trying to talk and run. “Why isn’t she doing anything,” Emily retorted to Alisha and any of the other exhausted girls around her. No one answered, but the sound of agreeing muttering came from the rest of the herd. Everyone glanced or looked toward the shrinky that didn’t have to run a single lap. It wasn’t like they expected her to keep up with them, but the fact she was just fucking sitting there causally… well it just rubbed Emily and the other the wrong way. “This is bullshit,” Emily complained, “What she doesn’t have to exercise like the rest of us because she’s a shrinky?”

Again no one spoke out, they all made agreeing or acknowledging sounds at Emily’s words. The new student wasn’t helping herself by just being a bystander, exempt from this horrible torment everyone was going through. Emily couldn’t help herself as she was passing Mr. Norwell and the shrinky, she just had to speak up. “What about her? Why are we the only ones running Mr. Norwell, isn’t she part of the class too?” Emily panted as she passed the male teacher.

“Mind your own Beeswax Emily, or do you want to spend this weekend running more laps in detention?”

Emily nearly tripped and fell at the threat. She couldn’t help but look back at Mr. Norwell and that fucking shrinky. Thanks to her, she was now on Mr. Norwell’s shit list. That fucking shrinky…

Those thoughts kept echoing away in her head as Emily ran her last few laps before Mr. Norwell blew his whistle, “Okay girls, that’s all, hurry up and hit the showers and get ready for your next class. All of you come on, chop chop!”

A few more whistles blew, and Emily and the rest of the exhausted girls were dragging themselves back to the locker room, to get cleaned up and changed for the last class of the day. This was the only good thing about having gym class at the end of the day, they would be done with school soon and not be exhausted for the rest of the school day. Something that was both a blessing and a curse for them. Now all Emily had to do was head to the -

Mr. Norwell’s deep voice called out to Emily before she had the chance to slip away, “Emily come here.”

Emily’s shoulders deflated as she let out a scream in her head, as she stopped in her tracks and slowly dragged her feet back to her gym teacher. God, what now? Did he want to give her detention like he said before? What a fucking prick! Of course, he would do that to her, he was always ragging on her. “Whhhhat,” Emily whined as she reached Mr. Norwell.

“First of all, cut the attitude,” Mr. Norwell told her. “Second, I need a favor.”

“What,” Emily asked, not sounding at all pleased or thrilled at the idea of helping him.

“Can you take Quinn to class for me? I have to grab something from my office and run it to the principal.” Mr. Norwell told her.

Emily looked toward the causally looking shrinky in Mr. Norwell’s hand. Emily couldn’t help but feel even more upset at the pristine-looking shrinky that didn’t look the least exhausted or tired as Emily was feeling. As Emily was examining the tiny girl being handed over to her, Emily didn’t have a chance to argue or oppose Mr. Norwell’s request. Emily was too busy watching the little person shyly wave at her from her hand. It wasn’t till Mr. Norwell was leaving the gym that Emily finally came to, “WAIT WAIT no… ugh…” Emily dropped her shoulders even lower as she realized she was stuck doing this favor, which meant she’d be late-

“SHIT!” Emily cursed as she realized she was running out of time. If she wanted to clean up and get to class AFTER she dropped this shrinky off she needed to hurry the heck up. Emily dashed for the door not bothering to look at the tiny person in her hand grasping for something to hold onto. Emily pushed the gym doors open and crossed the hall into the locker room as she hurried into the bustling room to get changed.

“There you are,” Alisha called out as she had already washed down, “What were you doing?”

“Fucking… I got to take care of the shrinky,” Emily complained as she headed to one of the benches and let the shrinky slide or fall off her hand.

“HEY!” The shrinky finally spoke. “I have a name!”

“Yeah yeah,” Alisha muttered, “No one cares right now shrinky. We got BIGGER fish to fry,” Alisha chuckled at the joke.

Emily smiled as she opened her locker and started to grab her fresh clothes. Quinn, the shrinky on the other hand, had more to say, “That’s not funny, I didn’t want to be this small! You shouldn’t make fun of people like that.”

Alisha snorted, “Yeah, sure, I bet you didn’t mind being small if it meant you didn’t have to run like the rest of us, right?”

Everyone in the locker room laughed and commented on that point. Emily couldn’t help but join in on the conversation with the shrinky, “Yeah, what… are you too good to run like the rest of us?”

Again the rest of the class was on the same wavelength. Quinn quickly shot back as she did her best to defend herself from the others, “I didn’t-”

“Oh was the shrinky worried about getting a 17-minute lap,” Someone called out making Emily laugh at the slow time for just a single lap.

“Yeah, I bet she couldn’t run a mile in time, even if she was normal size anyway,” Emily commented. “Lucky she shrank, am I right?”

Alisha butted in, “I bet she couldn’t even do a single push-up either! This little lucky bitch!”

Everyone was laughing or making jokes as Emily grabbed her clothes and shut her locker. Turning around she looked at the shirnky who was looking more upset than ashamed. Emily figured she should say something to ease her down, “Oh come on shrinky, we're just joking with you.”

Emily watched the shrinky react in the opposite way of what she thought she would. Instead of calming down and laughing with them, she looked even more upset and high-strung. In a rage that a shrinky would have had with a joke about their size, she snapped out loud, “WELL MAYBE I JUST DIDN’T WANT TO SMELL LIKE A HORSE’S ASS BEFORE MY NEXT CLASS LIKE YOU DO!” Emily froze as she took the insult more personally than Quinn might have meant, however the way she looked and glared at Emily, it all felt like a personal attack on Emily. The chuckling and laughing seemed to go down a notch as Emily glared harshly at Quinn.

“What… did … you… say,” Emily asked taking a step closer to the damn shrinky that insulted her. “I smell like a fucking horse’s ass??!!” The tone that Emily was using made the locker room get quiet as everyone seemed to wait on what was gonna happen next. Emily could see the sudden regret in the shrinky’s eyes as she nervously looked around. She was trying to say something but Emily didn’t care, “I smell, do I? Well… I bet that sucks for someone like you, having to smell someone like me. Like really…” Emily reached down and picked up the startled shrinky with ease. “It would like, TOTALLY suck… if you had to like, oh I don’t know, have to spend some time smelling my SMELLY STENCH!” Emily spoke cruelly as she slowly reached toward her gym shorts and pulled them apart. The shrinky between her fingers struggled and kicked violently as there was now a sheer drop down toward Emily’s crotch, as she held her underwear and shorts apart. “Yeah? Do you smell that? That’s the smell of a GOOD WORK OUT. Something a shrinky like you wouldn’t understand. Come on,” Emily teased as she lowered the shrinky downard closer to her aroma leaking upward, “Get a goooood whiff of that smell. Yeah, you like that?” Emily laughed.

The mood in the locker room changed drastically as everyone cheered and mocked the shrinky as Emily tortured the little student. The threat of dropping the shrinky into Emily’s own used panties was just the reaction Emily desired. The screaming and frantic struggles brought a smile to Emiy’s face. She wasn’t sure if it was showing this lazy shrinky who was in charge or the fact that everyone was cheering her on, but this teasing was making Emily’s day right now.

Quinn was screaming and pleading with Emily. “Please please, oh god, no no no, don’t do it, it smells nast- just please don’t!”

Emily smiled at her desperate cries. Emily couldn’t help but keep teasing her as she dipped Quinn lower, “Oh or what? Maybe I should just drop you down there…”

Just as Quinn’s legs dipped past Emily’s waistband she screamed as loud as she could, “YOU FUCKING BITCH! YOU BITCH! FUCK YOU!  YOU BITCH!  FUCK!”

Emily froze.

No one had ever spoken to her like that. Emily couldn’t help but feel a festering rage in her. Maybe it was due to the very tiring day. The long exhausting trivial day of school added to the emotionally upsetting gym class. Combine that with this little shit of a tiny calling her a bitch… something snapped in Emily. She was so much stronger and bigger, yet Quinn was making her feel less than who she was. Emily didn’t care for it at all. “Bitch, you say? I mean…” Emily looked around at everyone, especially at Alisha her best friend, “Would a bitch do something like…” Emily slowly looked down at Quinn even deeper and gave her the most shit-eating grin, “This?”

Emily was caught up in the moment and wasn’t thinking. She just wanted to teach this shitty shrinky a fucking lesson, so she did it. Emily released the struggling panicked person before her panties. It was as if time slowed down as Emily watched the horrified look on Quinn as she was freefalling toward the dark depths of Emily’s Dungeness crotch. The flailing and struggling the shrinky did was hilarious as not only Emily, but everyone else in the room laughed at the sight of her quiet screaming body quickly vanishing, as she was swallowed up by Emily’s swampy crotch.

“Annnnd, there she goes!” Emily laughed, getting a cheer from everyone in the room. Emily smiled at Alisha who was busting a gut right now. Emily was reveling in the joyous feeling of being the center of attention that she forgot something very important.

What the time was.

The warning bell rang and everyone in the room got quiet before they all started to hurry to their next class, rushing out of the room in a sprint.

“WHAT?! ALREADY,” Emily gasped as she looked at the showers. There was no way she was gonna get cleaned up before the next class. She had less than five minutes. “Nooooo, God damn it,” Emily shouted as she felt gross from her workout, but didn’t have the time to clean or even change. Alisha was already heading for the door.

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” She called out as she and the other girls were already leaving Emily in this conundrum.

“Shit shit shit… Godddd, why me,” Emily complained as she opened her locker and grabbed her shit. She hated the fact she had to do this, but she was already on Ms. Lemon’s shit list for skipping and being late to her class so many times. She couldn’t duck out or be tardy… even if that meant showing up smelling like a smelly zoo. “Why meeeee,” Emily whined as she shoved her clothes into her bag and rushed out the door forgetting to close her empty locker. Although, that wasn’t all she was forgetting….




Quinn was in pure hell.

She couldn’t properly list what she hated the most about her situation right now, so she would just tally it all up as the actual worst thing about her plight. First of all, this giant fucking monstrous classmate kidnapped her, who she didn’t even fucking know, and shoved her down her underwear. Next would have to be the god-awful smell of strong potent sweaty stench that stung her nose, mouth, and eyes. The air was so horrendous that Quinn thought she would pass out from the odor, however, the heat was the other factor keeping her conscious. Loopy, but conscious as the temperature was already making her sweat along with the damp and sticky skin she was stuck to. Quinn gulped as she suddenly felt her massive captive moving. Something that stung harsher than the acidic air that swarmed her sense of smell with the sour smell of sweat.  Quinn was forced to follow this stranger to a strange place, a situation that no one would want to be in at her current size.  What a great first day of school…

“H-hey,” Quinn called out the best she could with a mouth full of smelly scorching stench, along with a shuddering vibration that shook her with each step her giant captive took. “I-i-im still down here,” Quinn whimpered realizing that she was literally trapped in some stranger’s underwear. “oh god…” Quinn whispered to herself as she slowly decided instead of waiting for help, she needed to escape.

Doing the only thing she could, Quinn started to move around. Right now she was on a wall of flesh, a smooth and just ever so slightly prickly, and sticky wall of skin. The feeling of freshly shaved skin greeted Quinn as she started to shimmy downward. Quinn heard that the best way to escape from a situation was to try and get down to the ground, which meant going through the leg holes. Quinn focused on her task before her as she did her best not to inhale more of the strong-smelling scent in the air around her. It was making her feel lightheaded as she felt like she wasn’t thinking straight. Quinn needed to get out fast or she might pass out soon.

Making her way downward or what she assumed was downward, Quinn crawled and used the sticky damp wall before her as climbing material, as she made her way to what she hoped was the exit. It didn’t take long before Quinn ran into something weird. The surface she was clinging to changed. It became more damp and sticky, more soft and gooey as fresh slime slid over the surface she was on. It was like she was touching what she could only assume was the inside of a mouth. The texture and warmth were abstract and confusing, as Quinn tried to continue her climb down. However, with this new area, things got more complicated and complex as she found her grapple points less secure. Everything she grabbed or touched was looser and flimsy and slimy from the sweat seeping down on her. That and Quinn found that her captive was way more sensitive in this area. With each step or grab Quinn made, her whole new world twitched or shivered from her groping and grabbing. It didn’t make sense to Quinn however she did her best to ignore the reaction. Just like how she was trying to ignore the more potent smell that was growing around her. It was overtaking the stinky stench of sweat but Quinn couldn’t tell if she preferred it over that smell or not.

Quinn did what she could as she slid her way deeper down the depths of danger and toward her only chance to freedom. She just hoped she had time to get free before the next period was over. Quinn didn’t want to find out what her captive had in mind for her after class.




Emily barely made it to class in time as the bell rang. She got a few looks from some fellow students, ones that told her they could smell what she had been cooking last class, but luckily one glare sent their noses back into their textbooks. Emily took her seat and grabbed her math book for class. This was her last and most boring class left for the school day, freaking math. It was bad enough that she nearly fell asleep in it, but add in the exhausting workout, well that was just asking for it. Emily slumped into her seat and did her best to prepare for the nearly hour-long snooze fest that was class.

The fact that Emily was already sitting down showed how short her attention span and memory were right now as she forgot all about her panty passenger stuck down there. It wasn’t till she took a deep sigh and moved in her seat that she felt the sensation of something crawling around. Like a bug moving over her skin, Emily nearly shrieked and swatted her crotch till the vague memory sprung up in her head of that shrinky.

“Fffffuck,” Emily muttered as she glanced down at her gym-short-covered lap. Looking at the clothing, Emily did her best not to draw attention to herself but needed to make sure there wasn’t a certain shrinky shape showing. Lucky for her, the shrinky stuck in her shorts wasn’t showing any shape at all. At least not that she could see. So she was safe from being caught in class, however, it didn’t help her second issue.

The shrinky herself.

That little creepy crawly was crawling around her crotch like it was a fucking jungle gym!

Emily bit the inside of her mouth as she felt the sensation of something brush over a very sensitive part of her body that nearly made her scream. It was one that made her legs twitch and her spine tingle. She felt the ticklish tingling worming its way to the danger zone, as each second that passed allowed that stupid shrinky to stroll over Emily’s private body part. Emily was tempted to reach down and yank that bitch out of there, however, it was now that the damn teacher decided to show up and start the dang class! Emily could only close her eyes and concentrate on her surroundings and do the best she could to ignore the crawling creature in her crotch.

Doing her best to ignore the feeling, Emily figured she could make it to the end of class. Then afterward she would totally teach this fucking shrinky a thing or two. She just had to make it through this class undiscovered…





Quinn continued her slow and messy descent. However, it wasn’t till she touched what she could only call a hole or an empty space. Quinn’s foot slipped on the smooth silky surface till it was touching nothing but hot humid air. Quinn’s foot was in free fall for a moment, causing her to grab and clinch onto whatever she could. The sudden action made her whole world shift and change. The sudden pressure from all around barred down and smushed Quinn into the wall she held. The fabric behind her and a firm force pushed into Quinn pinning and holding her in place.

The sudden sound of deep voices talking rumbled above Quinn but she was too crushed to even make the noises out. The harsh force of what Quinn could only assume was a hand or finger pushing her into the folds before her, made it impossible to stay focused on anything but survival. The pressure was so intense she couldn’t breathe. All the while Quinn could feel her loose foot slipping into an opening followed by her other leg. Quinn’s entire lower body was being swallowed by this stranger’s giant gaping pussy. A feeling that made Quinn blush in embarrassment, and also vibrant fear. There was no telling if she could escape if she slipped inside, heck she didn’t know if she would live. Quinn’s hands held onto the only protruding object above her, something that felt like a doorknob or a small boulder before the cave of doom. The slippery slick surface was hard to keep attached to, making her grab and fumble around the only object she could snatch onto.

Quinn didn’t know what she was doing but every time her legs or hands moved it seemed to nudge the giantess the wrong way. The skin twitched and flexed and quivered from even the slightest touch or even breathing. Quinn’s ragged breath apparently was something sensitive to the monster keeping her trapped. Every action Quinn made or did was followed by a reflective response, usually not a good one. It took Quinn minutes to quickly learn to not do anything. If she wanted to get out of this, she needed to stop kicking her legs in that wet damp opening and stop struggling on this handhold she was gripping. Quinn felt a strong crushing pressure pushing into her, threatening to squish her or crush the life out of her before she learned from her mistake. Quinn went still.

She didn’t even breathe as she hung before the hot humid hovel that held her hips and the soon-to-be rest of her body. Quinn gulped in the dark confines of these panties as she was stuck somewhere between safe and screwed. All the while her mysterious bully held her life in the palm of her hands… or well not technically her hands but another part of her body.




Emily breathed through her nose as she did her best not to jump up from her seat in class.

“The fuck is she doing,” Emily hissed to herself as she did her best not to squirm too much in her seat. She couldn’t help but try and rub her body into her chair to elevate the burning sensation down there, begging for more attention that she couldn’t give. It was like that fucking shrinky was trying to make her cum in the middle of fucking class! That bitch-

Emily shut her eyes and bit her lip as another wave of near-orgasmic pleasure almost spilled out. Ooooh that whoooore. Emily focused all her effort on the classroom board as she slipped one hand down toward her crotch and gave that shrinky another firm press into her loins as she was tempted to try and smother the shrinky down there. However, a few glances from fellow students caused Emily to pull her hand back. That was one of the last things she was gonna be known for in school, the girl getting off in class.

So Emily feined a scratch on her inner thigh before struggling to keep from touching anywhere down there in class.

Emily could only glare at the clock as she counted down the time it would take till class was over and she could deal with this damn shrinky on a very super personal level!





Quinn gulped as she felt not just her body heating up but her mind and thoughts. The smell and the heat were swarming Quinn’s sanity as she couldn’t help but enjoy this very awkward position she was in. Slowly being slurped up by this slutty snatch. The wet liquid oozed over her legs and tights as her lower body was being treated to some kind of spa treatment of the most sexual degree.

“Stop stop stop,” Quinn told herself as she did everything she could not to think about what was happening.  To not think about the enormous size pussy practically devouring her whole. Not to imagine the look on her bully's face.

Quinn couldn’t help but feel something inside her stirring at the idea of being gulped up. Someone so large and powerful, yet so powerless to her. Quinn could really only do something extreme,  that would make Emily embarrassed Something that could get her kicked out of school! Quinn had the power! Never before since she shrank had she ever felt that she had this much control over her-

“Stop it,” Quinn told herself. This wasn’t some kind of game or freaky power trip, this was life or death. One wrong move could lead to her doom.

Quinn stayed still as she kept telling herself to behave and calm down. Something that helped till the bell rang. She felt everything moving, and not like thighs pushing together to try and smother her, but moving as in walking. Quinn held her breath as she was now carried off toward somewhere that she prayed would be safe for her. Seconds turned to minutes and soon hours as Quinn was being carried off to God knew where. Wherever Quinn was being dragged to, it wasn’t gonna be good for her.

Feeling like this was it, Quinn was prepared for the horrible fate that she was about to succumb to. Quinn could only stay still as she felt gravity take effect as she was lifted up and pointed downward with gravity. The feeling of force tugging on Quinn as she was upside down was present as she was carried off toward the unknown. The sound of conversations and talking filled the air, something that let Quinn know people were around, but there was no way they could hear her. Instead, she was forced to experience this upside-down limbo as she was shuffled toward her next destination. Quinn was tempted to struggle to escape but she didn’t have the energy to do so.

Wherever she was heading, she had no say over where that was. Quinn gulped as she tried to keep her head from spinning as she was still forced upside down. The feeling of being slowly gulped upward into the inner depths of her giant captive was present as each step tucked and pulled her upward like someone slowly slurping a noddle of spaghetti up. Quinn had to throw her hands outward to try and keep the constant sucking sensation from gobbling her up past her hips. It was a struggle to stay conscious as she was there hanging onto her life, however, she knew if she passed out there was a chance she wouldn’t see daylight again.

Quinn struggled and kept herself sane in this sexually crazed situation as she was ready to scream for her sanity. The smell and ideal time were driving her crazy as she couldn’t do anything but wait, and wait, and wait… and wait. She wasn’t in control of when she would be let go and could only stay in her little small space of contempt as she waited for the next step in her captive’s plans.

Walking and moving took its toll on Quinn as she felt her body shifting and moving, as she could only count the seconds and steps on their own as she was moved around without her knowing the end game. After minutes or hours, Quinn heard the sound of a heavy machine rumbling and the sound of more students talking. Quinn could only assume she was on a bus or in a car ride with other students. Neither of which was a good sign as Quinn gulped, the rattling sound of the engine roared louder and she could feel the vibration shake her deeper into the depths of the cave she was mid-spelunking in. The shaking and rumbling continued as Quinn felt herself being transported along with her evil bitch beast, bringing her along with her.

Time was too hard to keep track of as every second for Quinn felt more like hours or even days, as she swore they were traveling to the next city or further. Staying as calm as she could Quinn kept her body limp and passive as she was dragged toward the next destination that her captive was heading. It wasn’t too long but how would Quinn know that, as she was soon feeling her surroundings shifting and moving for the millionth time today. Quinn was being dragged along off the vehicle she was just on toward what she could only assume was a home or house. After hearing the sounds of a few goodbyes Quinn was soon taken toward the residence that her massive captive was going to.

The sound of a door opening and shutting was soon followed by the sound of feet on stairs as the shaking and pounding vibration ran up to Quinn in her held position. She was still busy trying to overcome the upside-down sensation as she felt herself shaking from the force of each step. Finally, the sound of another door shutting and soon a rude and grumbly sound was heard as Quinn was soon being thrown into the light of a whole new world. Before Quinn could react to the motion and movement caused by her Goddess, Quinn came tumbling out of her entrapped position as she was thrown about.

Quinn landed on the bedrock of a set of panties and shorts, as she looked up at a very stern and angry-looking person wearing them.

“WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU THINKING?!” She nearly barked at Quinn with an angry look on her face.

Quinn couldn’t help but gulp as she looked up at the giantess from her panties and slowly replied, “Thinking?”

“YES!” She hissed glaring daggers at Quinn, “I was in fucking class and you were squirming around like some kind of fucking pervert-”

Quinn couldn’t help but feel caught off guard at the remark. She couldn’t help but cut the giantess off, “Pervert? UH EXCUSE YOU! I wasn’t the one that tossed me down there, to begin with, now was I?!” That seemed to take a lot of wind out of the larger woman’s sails as she halted her word assault. Quinn went on as she told her side of things, “Last I check you were the one that held me over your damn panties and dropped me down there! I was just trying to get out. If anything you're the freaking pervert, not me!”

Quinn watched the girl look shyly around, “Well… that wasn’t on purpose…. It was an accident…”

“Ooooh right…. An accident,” Quinn repeated not buying it. “And all that rubbing and pushing you did while I tried to escape was by ACCIDENT!?”

Quinn watched the large girl blush harder as she muttered and blurted out, “That wasn’t- it- you were doing weird things! I was trying to stop you from … you know, doing that stuff….”

Not knowing how to react to that response, Quinn couldn’t help but say, “So you tried to snuff me out in your slutty snatch?”

“I-WELL-Just-” Quinn watched the embarrassed-looking woman flutter around the question, “No… I was just trying to keep you from getting me too excited in class, that’s all.”

Quinn shook her head in disbelief.

“WELL, WHAT WAS I SUPPOSED TO DO?!” Quinn shrugged as she didn’t know how to respond to that question. Quinn stood there in the panties of this giant girl as she watched her blush harder before saying something odd and almost out of place, “Jeez… don’t act like you didn’t like it…”

Quinn frowned at those words “I didn’t like it?”

“I mean you were OBVIOUSLY enjoying yourself,” She went on, “Otherwise you wouldn’t have been so active… I could tell, all through class you were enjoying yourself more than I was. Squirming around like I was your little shrinky paly ground of some sort.”

Quinn went to open her mouth to argue… but she couldn’t as she recalled that feeling of manipulating someone larger than her. A giant creature like this woman squirming under her little actions was something that made Quinn sizzle about at the concept. The idea that she could spur the desire of a giantess made Quinn feel a little happy and powerful. Almost like she could tame a wild beast. Controlling or at least influencing someone as large as Emily was, from just a few actions made Quinn feel the thrilling desire welling up inside her as she soon couldn’t help but look back at the closing circle that was slurping on her not too long ago. Quinn didn’t know what was building up inside her but she felt the thrilling sense of excitement swelling inside her. “Oh please,” Quinn went on as she couldn’t stop looking at Emily’s privates that she still hadn’t covered up. “You're acting like you didn’t have this planned out you freak. I bet you wanted to shove me up your cunt since you saw me in the gym.”

Emily looked embarrassed as Quinn watched the giant classmate flush in pure shame, “SHUT UP! I DIDN’T-”

“Oh please, you can’t lie to me, I can see how excited you look right now,” Quinn replied noticing how flustered the girl was.  Redder than an apple freshly picked.  However, she didn’t know why, but she wanted to edge this towering woman to do something to her. “I can see you already leaking-” Emily opened her mouth with the words to say, SHUT UP, only for Quinn to again cut her off with a very excited, “MAKE ME!”

Quinn was expecting some more back and forth, something to help lead Emily to the idea of using Quinn on a sexual level. However, the sharp remark might have been a bit too harsh or commanding that Emily was already doing something of her own accord. Quinn felt a firm wall slam into her back as she was shoved forward into that awaiting pussy. Quinn gulped a fresh gust of air before she went back into the spelunking tunnel of love juices. Quinn was pushed halfway up to her hips as she was greeted in a warm wet hug of feminine fluids. Quinn smiled at the strong smell of Emily as she felt more at home than she should have.

“YEAH! THAT SHUT YOU UP,” Said a stern and forceful Emily. The bravado in her voice made Quinn smile as she liked the idea of Emily using her like this, however, she had other plans. She enjoyed the short time she had with Emily, but now she wanted to take charge, she wanted to be in control and make Emily squirm a little.  She wanted to make the giantess play in the palm of her shrinky little hand.

Quinn didn’t say anything as she giddily went to work, as she squirmed a little deeper and started to touch and rub the folds and walls all around her like she was trying to uncover a lost treasure. Taking note of the sounds and reactions all around her. The sharp inhale of Emily’s breath, the quivering and twitching fleshy skin walls pulling and pushing at each wiggling Quinn did inside her.

“Wh-what are you doing,” Emily gasped startled as Quinn continued to explore the giantess she was shoved into.

Quinn kept her breathing and speech to a minimum as she might need it, but she couldn’t help but think, “Just you wait, I’ll show you.” Using all her knowledge of female pleasure, which was only limited to exploring herself. Quinn did all she could to teach her giant captive, that she knew how to please a woman a bazillion times her size.

Emily on the other hand was in a world of pure confusion and chaos. She didn’t mean for things to end up like this! One minute it was bullying that stuck up shrinky only to drop her in her panties, but she was forced to go to class, only for it to get it flipped from teasing the tiny to getting assaulted by this tiny horndog.  Then Emily tried to confront her, only to accidentally push her back inside to fuck with her again! It was all just one accident and mistake after another and now… oh god now…  Emily couldn’t keep up with it all!

Emily bit her lip from squealing like an animal, it felt too good. Never had she felt something this good, not even her fingers could do this, let alone the toy Alisha bought her last year! Emily quickly tried to recover from having an orgasm… or did she already have one moments ago? Things were going too fast, she couldn’t tell at this point. All she knew was that if she didn’t get that fucking shrinky out of her pussy she was gonna pass out soon from pure bliss. Emily reached down with trembling fingers and grabbed the little person by her legs. Emily gave it a thought, should she yank that tiny fucker out quickly or pull her out slowly. Not wanting to rip or pull anything, Emily gave the shrinky a small tug and slowly extracted her from inside herself.

This was probably the greatest mistake Emily made all day.

The agonizing process of pulling a shrinky out form inside her body was slowly followed by a startling sensation of electric thrilling tingles running through Emiliy’s insides. The slow dragging allowed more time and greater surface contact for the shrinky to mess and squirm around inside her. Like a child refusing to leave a play zone, Emily tried to pull this stubborn tiny child from a play tube but was only greeted by more vigorous struggle and feverous fighting. Emily felt a blazing wave of desire roaring from inside her to the point everything just darkened, as she was hit with a mighty surge of release. It was like someone was squeezing an orange of its juices, as Emily felt her climax pour out of the opening between her thighs. Emily could only quiver and shake as she felt her dam breach and pour out its pool of liquid goo all over her tiny invader and wiggling fingers. It was as relieving as it was embarrassing as Emily could only finish her release on her bed with a fucking stranger in her pussy…

Quinn on the other hand was enjoying the fight and struggle, every cute sound that her giantess was making only seemed to enthrall her to struggle and fight the fingers on her legs. When that wave of cum came crashing into her body, it was like she was sliding out of a water slide. The force and flood of fluids played a vital role in helping Emily extract Quinn, but at this point, Quinn did her job. She rode that gushing water floom like a kid at a water park, as Quinn came crashing out into the little panty grove that was left hanging off of Emily’s thighs. Quinn coughed a little juices up, only to have more douse and cover her in some divine juices from the tunnel she had just flown from. A nice warm shower that smelled of Emily's spunk, a not-so-bad scent considering what Quinn had experienced in her life before.

The heavy sounds of Emily coming down from her orgasm were all that Quinn could hear. The heavy panting and gasping were like the rumbling after a thunderstorm, Quinn could only lie in her post-orgasmic pleasure, as she bathed in the knowledge of making this massive beautiful beast before her climax. It was like watching a building crumble or a mountain fall, something so large taken down by someone as small as her. It left her with a sense of accomplishment.

A silence slowly came over the room as Quinn watched Emily slowly sit up and look down at Quinn. Her face was still red, so the blushing she was doing was hard to pick up, but Quinn could see it glowing deeper than the rest of the rouge face. There was still silence between the two of them and Quinn couldn’t help but chuckle to herself at the stangley coe girl. “Well,” Quinn spoke, “I would like to ask you out on a date or something, but given my size…”

The statement was in the air as Emily slowly blushed harsher as she looked away for a few moments. She finally gazed back at Quinn, who never broke eye contact with her, “Uh… would… would you like to … uh….” The sheepish look and act of someone who seemed so confident and large, moments ago, was so bashful only made her seem more adorable to Quinn. Seeing how she really acted after those walls of defense dropped was just too much for Quinn as she smiled at Emily who went on, “Want… would you like to go out sometime or whatever?”

Quinn looked up at Emily and didn’t see a bully or a cruel girl. She only saw someone who was a genuinely kind person, maybe easily swayed or pushed, but one who was confused at this newfound experience but also wanting and willing to explore what these feelings were. She looked shy and bashful but also wanting, someone who needed to bond and connect with the one who showed her something she never knew.

Smiling Quinn nodded, “I'm free this weekend, what about you?’

Emily nodded slowly, “Yeah. I mean I was gonna go to the mall but-”

Quinn quickly said, “I’m new, maybe you can show me around?”

Emily slowly smiled as she nodded, “Yeah… yeah okay, I’d love to.”

“It’s a date,” Quinn said feeling her own excitement at the idea.

“A date…” Emily repeated the words like they were foreign to her. “I’ve never been on a date with a … shrinky.”

Quinn couldn’t help but chuckle, “Well it’s like a normal date, just a little less expensive.” Emily looked confused at the joke before Quinn smiled and winked, “We eat less food.”

“ooooh,” Emily muttered and nodded, “I see. Well, I guess that just saves money for more shopping than.”

Quinn let out a delighted laugh, “Wow… this was definitely not how I thought my first day here would go.”

Emily slowly looked away, “I’m sorry about before… with the whole, you know,” Emily said pointing down at where Quinn was still at.

“Panties thing? Well, I’d be lying if I said I didn’t mind,” Quinn remarked.

Emily slowly gave a half smile, “I mean you kind of didn’t mind. You were the one that kind of started all this, you know.”

Quinn went to correct Emily but decided it didn’t matter, “What’s a shrinky supposed to do?”

Emily laughed before slowly reaching down to pick Quinn up, “So, like, uh… what now? I mean I’m probably in deep shit since you were supposed to be dropped off at class like an hour ago.”

“Yeah, true… hey, you wouldn’t happen to live around,” Quinn slowly recalled her address before telling Emily her home.

Emily’s eyes widened and she looked at Quinn, “You being serious right now?”

“uh yeah, why?” Quinn asked seeming a little worried at the sudden change in tone.

“That’s not even a mile away. It’s literally down the street and a few corners away,” Emily laughed, “We're like neighbors, seriously.”

Quinn lightly chuckled at the very conspicuous news, “What are the odds… well, you mind walking this girl back home?”1



Emily was doing everything in her power to walk as softly and smoothly as possible on the long road to Quinn’s home.  On the other hand, Quinn was sitting in Emily’s right hand as she held her up and walked to her house. Their conversation was slow and casual, something about yards and houses, other causal conversations as Emily walked her recent tiny girlfriend home…

It was weird for Emily as she couldn’t help but keep looking and asking if Quinn was okay.  Every mistake or weird shift in her walk made Emily ask if things were okay for Quinn.  As Emily couldn’t help glancing down at Quinn in her palm. It was worse than looking after a new dog or pet, as Quinn couldn’t stop parenting over the tiny girlfriend in her palm.  Finally, after a while, and many questions later,  Quinn spoke up, “I’m fine! Jeez I'm not that breakable, shoot, I just rode inside your pussy while you came like a mother fuck-”

“OKAY!” Emily blurted out jiggling her hand to shake Quinn and silencing those last words.

Quinn laughed, “Well it’s true, I'm sure if I can manage THAT,” Quinn said giving Emily a wink causing her to blush, “Then I can manage a simple walk home.”

Emily didn’t respond as she was approaching the home that Quinn lived in. Emily approached the door and went to knock. She didn’t get more than one rep before the door swung open and Quinn's mom was there.

“QUINN! Where have you been?! I’ve been calling all over for you. The school said you disappeared and didn’t show up at your last class and-”

Emily watched Quin quiet her mom down before saying, “It’s fine, I met a friend in gym class and decided to skip my last period. I mean it’s not like there's much I would have done in art class, those crayons are twice my size Mom.”

Quinn’s mom opened her mouth to argue but seemed to conseed with her daughter, “Well, as long as you're safe… Oh, and who is this?”

“I’m Emily,” Emily said kind of shyly. It was odd meeting Quinn’s mom so suddenly. Maybe it was because of what she and Quinn did or the fact that Quinn’s mom wasn’t someone she thought she met today.

“The friend,” Quinn said, “Anyway,” Quinn said turning her attention back to Emily. “Thanks for today, it was… interesting,” Quinn said smiling.

“Uh, same,” Emily spoke slowly handing Quinn over to her mom. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Quinn nodded, “Yeah, I can’t wait till Gym tomorrow, I’m sure it’ll just be just as fun, as today was,” the sarcastic and hidden message that was underlined in the tone of Quinn’s voice was only acknowledged by Emily as she blushed harder at the remark. Emily nodded as she started to walk off only to have Quinn call out in her small voice, “OH, and don’t forget, you're taking me to the mall this weekend!”

Emily again nodded and waved to Quinn goodbye as she walked away from her new friend.  

Oh, wait, no. Not her friend, HER FREAKING GIRLFRIEND...







Sean by Kickyou
Author's Notes:

A commission 

If you can help support me at   https://subscribestar.adult/kickyou 

You can also join my discord https://discord.gg/AC87bgP

Sean hated being a shrinky.

It wasn’t so much the looks and glances he got, it was more that his fucking size didn’t let him prank his fucking friends as much as he liked. Jason and Brandon have always been Sean’s best buddies, way before he shrank, back in middle school. They always fucked around and goofed off, it was the reason why Sean’s grades never got higher than a C in his classes, he was too busy pranking his buddies. Which said the same for his friends as they pranked him back. However, a few years ago, Sean caught Shrinkism and now was barely an inch tall. Something that would have had him pull back from society, but his buddies had always been there for him. That and the fact that pranking him now that he was so small, was so much easier. However, it was hard for Sean, as he found that he was the butt of every joke or prank more often than he liked… but he didn’t mind.  At least his friends were treating him like he was one of them, something he was sure couldn’t be said for many Shrinkies.

As much as Sean wanted to blame or complain about his situation, it wasn’t all that bad. Instead, Sean tried to look on the bright side of things as Brand, Jason, and himself walked around in the mall. Something that every normal teenager their age would do.

“Dude, Tiffany’s tits got big over break,” Jason remarked as they walked past several stores.

Brandon snorted, “NO shit dude, they are like,” he gestured a big balloon shape on his chest, “BAJONGA!”

Sean laughed, “You know a guy could get lost in them.”

Both Brandon and Jason looked at Sean and laughed, “Yeah I fucking bet YOU would!”

Sean rolled his eyes as Jason went on, “Hell, you could even get lost in my sister’s tits!”

Sean gagged at the disgusting thought of Jason’s little sister, “Dude your sister isn’t even-”

Brandon cut in before Sean could finish that as he laughed, “EXACTLY!” His laugh shook Sean, as he was riding Brandon’s shoulder and his shaking body vibrated through him with each chuckle.

Sean glared at Brandon before he remarked, “What are you laughing at? Your sister’s tits are fucking giant like the goddamn titanic! I’m surprised she hadn’t sunk from clipping an iceberg yet!”

This sobered up Brandon as he gave Sean a look, however, Jason’s laugh broke the mood as he snorted and chuckled at the joke, “Sean’s got a point, how the fuck does she walk through doors, like this??!!” Jason turned sideways as he pretended to slide sideways through an imaginary door, wiggling his chest around.

Brandon shook his head, “She’s not that big…”

“Dude,” Jason added, “Your sister’s tits are BIG.”

Sean jumped in as he added, “NOT THAT BIG?!  MY GOD HAVE YOU SEEN THEM?!”

“Eww fuck no!” Brandon said.

Sean laughed, “Then how do you know? I’m just saying if Tiffany’s tits gonna crush me, your sisters are gonna like … gobble me up like a freaking snack, or whatever! Like seriously, I can feel my body being pulled to her chest. They got their own gravity well that’s been pulling me in every time I come over to your house.”

Jason busted into a laugh that made Sean chuckle as Brandon seemed more annoyed but in a more carehearted way. “Fuck… if I knew you’d been checking out my sister like that, I would have banned you from my house you tiny little creep.”

“Oh come on,” Sean laughed tapping Brandon’s shoulder, “You’d be lonely if I didn’t come over.”

Brandon rolled his eyes, “How would I know, you're so small I hardly notice you when you do come over.”

“OOOOh,” Jason hissed, “Sick burn bro.”

Sean repeated the same eye roll as he went on picking at Brandon. “At least you notice me, I bet, unlike Tiffany, who wouldn’t even notice your own dick size.” The red look on Brandon’s face was followed by Jason busting into a harsh deep laugh.

It was all a typical conversation between the three of them. All poking and prodding at each other but in a calm and fun manner. Something that Sean enjoyed as it helped him forget about his current size and situation. These little word jousts they had with each other helped break down any barriers that Sean thought were forming due to his size or social role.

Smiling Sean listened as Brandon finally came back with a response as he quickly retorted with, “At least my junk’s size is bigger than you, you small fry!”

Sean couldn’t help but shake his head at the very commonly used comeback, it was something that he knew too well and didn’t find it too bothersome. Sean and his friends headed through the mall as they slowly made their way to Jason’s sister’s job. She worked at a particular store in the mall, one that wasn’t very shrinky friendly. That and it had a very nice clientele. Sean watched as they approached the adult shop that stood out among the many other little shops in the mall. Sean looked up at the words “Small world” that covered the entrance’s doorway.

Entering the very hot-topic feeling room, Sean immediately noticed a very risky-looking image of a couple and someone else stuck between them. The image was enough to make a nun blush or a very young horny teen walk away funny. There were items that covered shelves and racks that made Sean blush and shudder at the sight, nothing like seeing oneself reflected in the shiny plastic prison-like torture devices that were posed as sex toys throughout the room. Sean did his best not to make too many sounds as Jason and Brandon walked through the store toward the counter.

As Sean was carried through the store he couldn’t help but hear Brandon or Jason snicker or laugh at certain items or images. Comments about sexy women or what the item would be used for were asked but none of them had a decent idea as they strolled toward the counter of the store. Sean watched as they approached the woman working the cash register today. She was busy reading a book or a magazine of some sort, not even looking up.

“Hey Abby,” Jason called out having the older sister look up from her activity.

“Oh, it’s you,” She said not sounding very excited or impressed. More like someone noticing an old school classmate they never cared for. “What are you doing here,” She asked with less emotion than a dying person passing on.

“Damn dude she doesn’t care for you at all,” Brandon snickered as Jason just rolled his eyes at the comment.

Sean was gonna make a funny comment but was soon found to be grabbed by Jason. Never had Sean been picked up like this, hand wrapped around him, like he was trying to prevent any escape. The claustrophobic space made Sean feel panic in his soul, as one of his best friends was holding him like not a friend but a regular shrinky…

“Abby,” Jason called out, “I need some extra cash, so got you a shrinky to sell.”

Sean felt his heart freeze in his chest at those words. “Wh-what??”

“It’s five bucks,” Abby spoke nonchalantly like it didn’t even cross her mind who Jason was holding.

“DEAL! Shit dude that’s just enough to buy the new game,” Jason laughed.

Sean was too stunt to understand what was happening but the moment was shifting faster than he wanted. It didn’t take long before Sean found himself being carried off to somewhere. Suddenly Sean felt the hand he was stuck in open and he fell.

The glass jar under Sean held him firmly as he landed on his butt and looked up at Jason and Brandon laughing as they walked off not even looking back.

“WHAT?! JASON?! BRANDON!? WHAT NO NO?! HEEEY!” Sean screamed pounding on the jar as his friend walked away leaving him sold off as a shrinky. Neither Brandon nor Jason looked back as they left the shop talking like they didn’t just sell their friend off…

“Oh god,” Sean whimpered as he could feel his body shaking in shock as he was left alone, as nothing more than a Shrinky to be sold. “Oh god,” Sean whimpered harder as he slowly felt tears-

A very monotone voice called out from above, “Oh stop your crying, you crybaby. It’s just a fucking prank.”

Sean jerked his head upward and looked up at the very uninterested Abby. “Wha-what?”

Abby didn’t look at him as she flipped a page and spoke, “My stupid brother is pranking you. So keep the waterworks to a minimum. They’ll be back in like five minutes.”

“A-a prank?!” Sean repeated.

A flip of a page, “Yup.”

“THOSE MOTHER FUCKERS I'M GONNA …” Sean would say kill them but at his current size, that wasn’t something plausible. “Ohhh I’m gonna fucking get them back, those fuckers,” Sean started to laugh.

“Yeah,” Abby replied not looking. “Anyway, just keep the nose down. I only agreed to be part of this cause Jason promised a chicken sandwich from the new place that opened in the mall.”

Sean nodded to himself. Now that he knew this was all a fucking prank from his fucking friends, he wouldn’t need to freak out. Still, he needed to think of a good payback to those two fuckers. Maybe something in school, like hiding in their lunch box and a teacher finds him? Or maybe something else…

Not knowing what exactly, Sean decided to spend the next few minutes alone in this jar to consider the possible retaliation. He couldn’t let this prank go without some payback. Sean was contemplating the options he had when a male voice from deeper in the shop called out, “HEY ABBY I CAN’T FIND THE BOX!”

Abby let out a groan, “Oh my god…” She gave an annoyed look before calling out, “IT’S ON THE TOP SHELF!”

“Where?!” The male voice called out again.

“THE TOP…” Abby groaned, “God damn it,” she slammed her magazine closed before standing up, “Just cover the register, I’ll get it…”

Sean watched as Abby stomped off passing a very confused-looking male coworker. He seemed so fresh and new as he looked around at the objects hanging around. This guy had no idea what he was doing, he was a complete nooby to be exact, which only seemed more obvious with each and every action he took. Sean did his best to not laugh too loud at the clueless person behind the counter.

Focusing more on his friends, Sean slowly tried to think of a bigger and better prank he could hit his friends with, maybe something with their parents or the teacher, the possibilities were endless...





Irene slowly slunk through the overpopulated and busy mall. This place sucked. There were too many people, and the lights were too bright. Irene was used to the dark depths of her home, a place where she could seclude to and be herself. However, she couldn’t do that today. She needed a few things from the real world. Things that would cost almost twice as much if she ordered them online than in person. It sucked but she needed to buy some clothes for an interview for a job later this week. She was still sulking over the fact it was in person and not online or over the phone. What job nowadays did that?! Irene hit a small shop and found a decent interview dress and some shoes, something to set her back a few bucks but not enough to make her scream at the worker. Instead, she kept her annoyance to herself and carried the bag to the exit of the mall. Irene passed by a few dozen shops, all with similar looks or uninteresting gimmicks. That was before she saw it…

SMALL WORLD.

Normally Irene stayed away from such degenerate-looking places, but the image of a mouth and a shrinky falling in… well it called out to her. Especially with the day she had. Shrugging Irene figured a look couldn’t hurt. Irene slowly walked into the dark sexy shop, and by sexy she meant sex filled. The codpiece with a cut out of a person stuck inside made her eyebrows rise.

The question of why hadn’t she noticed this before? The answer rang out in her head with that dark deeper voice saying, “Because you don’t go outside.” Right…

Irene shrugged as she saw enough and started to leave, that was until she saw something. Near the cash register, there was a small plastic jar that held a tiny person in it. The sight of them just causally sitting there like they didn’t have a worry in the world hit her. Irene gulped as she looked at the careless little thing, someone who looked like they weren’t in danger. That dark voice before came back whispering to her, something that made her mouth wiggle and squirm into a smile. Irene couldn’t help but slowly walk up to the counter.

Irene was walking up to the counter when the woman before it started to walk away, a voice called out from the back room before someone came out to swap with her. Irene saw the handsome man and slowly approached.

“Hi how can I help,” he asked causally.

“Uh…” Irene muttered, “Well… uh… can I… I .. want,” Irene gulped as she slowed down her breathing and settled her composer, “I’d like to buy him- I mean it,” Irene said pointing to the tiny shrinky in the jar.

“Oh, yeah, sure,” the man said nonchalantly.

Irene smiled as she looked down at the shrinky. The pure horror on his face was a thrilling sight. Suddenly it started to frantically say something that she couldn’t make out. Irene watched as the shrinky’s cool composure turned to pure terror as the man behind the counter tipped the jar and poured the shrinky into a small brown bag. It didn’t take long before Irene was holding the bag in her hands. “Cash or card,” the employee asked not looking concerned or anything. Just someone doing their job.

“Card,” Irene smiled as she slipped her card into the machine. It didn’t take longer than a few moments before Irene got a receipt and started to head out of the store.

“Thanks for shopping here at Small World,” The man called out.

Irene didn’t say anything as she was too busy planning the rest of the day. She needed to get home, she could already feel her body twitching and aching for attention.

It seemed today wasn’t so bad after all!





Sean was freaking the fuck out right now. He just got fucking sold! He wasn’t supposed to be sold!! THAT’S WHAT ABBY SAID!!!

Yet, here he was, stuck in a fucking bag with some fucking stranger, being led to some fucking place to be fucking… well he didn’t know what but the whole situation wasn’t supposed to be happening.

“HEY!” Sean screamed, “Hey umm, I'm not supposed to be here!!”

The sound of walking was all Sean heard as he was carried away. He didn’t know if he was being ignored or wasn’t being heard. This was exactly the thing he was worried about moments ago. Still, Sean tried to remain calm, “Hey… excuse me! This isn’t a prank right??”

The lack of response wasn’t helping Sean, as he slowly was coming to terms with the situation. He had been sold to someone he knew nothing about, and as a shrinky, he was in their care. Sean vigorously did everything he could to escape this fate, however the bag was firm and kept him trapped in the large bag prison. Sean was horrified at the idea of being sold, however, things only got worse as Sean was dragged and carried to his new home.

Sean traveled from one location to another, going into cars and walking and carried to a destination he had no idea about. It didn’t take long, but it wasn’t fast either, as Sean felt himself being carried into a home he had never been to. The sound of a door shutting before he was tossed onto a counter or table, rocked Sean’s world. Doing his best, Sean tried to recover but he was quickly grabbed by his new owner and carried off from one room to the next.

The sounds of a door slamming shut and a chair rolling around hit Sean as he listened the best he could. He could hear his captive starting to talk and chat. The voice sounded like a woman as she laughed and chucked before clicking on what sounded like a keyboard. She was busy working on a computer, something that left Sean at a disadvantage as he never used one, but knew the basics. Sean continued to listen as he tried to figure out what he was being used for, as he hung there on the desk of this fucking person’s desk.

“God it’s been a long day,” the stranger sighed, as the sound of a chair being rolled over the floor could be heard. “I just want to relax,” she went on as the sound of the computer came to life and greeted its user. “Nothing like enjoying some much-needed alone time,” the woman spoke aloud as soon Sean was feeling himself shifting around. It didn’t take long before he was dropped out of the dark bag and on a computer desk with a grinning woman before him, “With a shrinky.”

Sean gulped as he looked up at the almost pale woman with long messy black hair, her face had a goofy smirk like she had a joke she was holding in. Sean couldn’t help but look around and noticed the dark, almost pitch-black room that was barely lit up by the glowing screen behind him. Sean shook his head at the misunderstanding as he tried to clear this up with the large grinning woman. “Look, miss please, this is a mistake. I wasn’t supposed to be sold. My friends were just playing a prank!”

“A prank,” She responded moving in closer and still smiling. “I never liked pranks. They always seem so mean, well whenever they were played on me… anyway, you don’t have to worry about them anymore.”

“I…” Sean looked confused, “I don’t?”

“Nope, because you're mine now. And trust me, your friends pranking you is the last thing you need to worry about,” She smiled wider as she rolled her gaming chair closer to the desk.

Sean shook his head at the misunderstanding, “Wait, that’s not what I meant-”

The woman didn’t seem to care as she scooted closer and brought her legs up to her seat. She was now sitting with her feet and knees propped up in a weird way, her legs pulled to her chest and head resting on the knees. She smiled as she used her one hand to grab the large mouse nearby and started to pull up the internet on her computer.

“What are you doing,” Sean asked watching as she opened a browser on her desktop.

“Just getting some material,” She replied casually.

“Material?” Sean asked not sure what she meant. However, things became super clear when a window expanded and filled the screen with an image of pornography. The computer had several tabs pop up with images and videos of various women having sexual experiences. Some with males, others with females, and a few with shrinkies involved.  

“Yeah, material,” She spoke hungrily as her voice seemed to be closer. Sean spun around and looked up at the giant face growing closer as the Giantess leaned in closer with a leer, “It makes getting off much easier, my tiny little sex toy.”

“S-s-sex toy??” Sean whimpered as he finally figured out what was gonna happen to him. Sean needed to run, like now!

It took Sean too long to tell himself to move before a massive hand grabbed him. His startled cries did nothing to change the woman’s mind before him, as he struggled to break free from the unescapable hand around him. Sean fought and squirmed, which only made his mistress that much more delighted, “That’s the spirit, keep it up.” She spoke as her voice started to get further away. Sean soon felt himself being twisted and turned around in the inside of the woman’s palm.  Sean couldn’t tell where he was right now, and the darkroom that was hardly lit didn’t help him at all. It wasn’t till Sean was inches away before he saw where he was going.  Sean gasped as he saw the woman’s underwear-covered crotch approaching. Sean let out a horrible cry, as he could smell a faint stench reaching up to him. It was an odor that he had never smelled before, one that made his nose twitch and his eye squint. In one graceful move, the giantess’s other hand came into view and pulled apart the underwear showing off the pitch-black pit awaiting him. Sean did all he could to hold on, but it didn’t help as he was soon dropped down. Sean screamed as the smell intensified, the further he fell the harsher the musk was. Sean soon heard the sound of fabric snapping and he was jammed into warm hot flesh. The smell was invasive as it seemed to be emanating from something close by. Wanting to escape, Sean tried to run or crawl to be more exact, but the fabric pushed into him a little too hard, he was stuck here.

“God I’m so horny, been pent up all week.” The giantess spoke with a yearning in her voice. “Work and gaming and all that really put you on edge… well not that a shrinky like you would know about that anyway. I need some sweet sweet release. A girl needs her downtime,” the soft shuddering of the woman’s body vibrating and her evil laugh vibrated Sean to his core as he was trying to understand what she was saying.

Sean shook his head no, as he felt his racing at what she meant and was gonna do to him. This wasn’t how he wanted to go out! In some fucking stranger's panties, he didn’t even know the bitch’s name! How could this be happening to him?!

The only answer that Sean got was the sound of a woman moaning and groaning, the kind of sound someone being recorded for a pornographic video would make.  Loud, overzealous, and extreme.  Sean gulped in fear as he knew where he was and what was gonna happen, but he didn’t know exactly what that meant. As someone who hadn’t had much experience with a woman before he lost his size.  He even had less interaction at his current size, he didn’t know much of how women did that kind of stuff. Even his experience with porn was limited without an easy way to get access. So when Sean started to feel the ground, or wall he was touching, starting to warm up and a foul smell fished its way to his nose, Sean knew something was happening.

As much as Sean wanted to cover his nose, the smell was the least of his problems, especially when he felt a firm force pin into his back. Sean’s body was pushed and mashed deeply into the strong fleshy folds before him. He couldn’t make out much from his tormenting giantess, except some inappropriate sounds echoing in the silent room. Yet it wasn’t the sounds that disconcerted Sean, it was the force on his back. It was slowly starting to drag and pull his body around, turning him into some kind of rolling suitcase or luggage at the airport. Sean was helpless as his entire body was at the mercy of what he could only assume was the woman’s finger.

Being pulled through the dark dank depths of this woman’s privates wasn’t something that Sean would wish on anyone. He could feel every groove and bump, as his body rubbed and bounced off any imperfections she had. Sean tried to keep his face from being rugburned as he was dragged to and for, up and down, left and right… he felt like a rag being used to clean up the bathroom floor. Sean was trying to get a gasp of air when he hit a wet patch or it was more like a pond. One second it was just skin and next his face and body were wiping up what he could only call slime. A yucky substance that stuck to him like saliva or goo. Sean spat and spit all he could so he could breathe again but the fluid was stuck to most of his face. He could only inhale through his nose, which didn’t help since that strong smell of funky air was stronger now. Sean might have found the source of the odor.

“Yeah that’s the spot,” Moaned the giantess as she continued to drag and dredge Sean over the same areas, more and more liquid building up on his body as he was a rag or towel used to soak in the juices he was being smothered into. Sean would have been crying now if he had the strength or the air for such an act, but he was too busy being dragged through the mud, almost literally. He had no idea what this fucking freshly made liquid was, but it wasn’t something he enjoyed. The taste and thickness were something akin to snot if he had to label it. However, this wasn’t a fucking nose he was being shoved around and sometimes into. Sean was sure he was gonna pass out or drown or break or something, but suddenly he heard a deep contented sigh from above as his giantess had other plans.

One moment Sean was being pushed into another massive spillage of splosh, the next he was slowly being dragged downward and over what was a dry patch of skin. Sean used this time to swish his head over the skin and get cleared of the gunk over his face. He huffed and puffed out most of the liquid in his throat and nose as he gagged out the rest. Slowly he felt himself descending as he took this time to recover as the mighty finger pulled him to his next destination. Sean took a deep breath of fresh air-

Sean gagged and coughed as the smell of ass came out of nowhere. It wasn’t strong, but it was present. A strong sweaty stench of booty came into his nose holes, each time he tried to push it out and insert clean air, the smell grew harsher and stronger. The smell intensified as Sean soon realized where he was. He may not know much about a woman’s anatomy but he knew human anatomy. Whatever was below the front private part of a person, would have to be their back private part… the ass.

“NO NO NO! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” Sean screamed and coughed as he could feel himself still being dragged downward. The sound of movement around him could be heard, as his giantess was shifting her body around in her chair.

The only response was a hungry sounding voice calling out excited, “Oh your gonna feel so good down there…”

Sean had no way to respond to his crazy captive, as he was now being ushered toward his new destination. The strong stench was soon accompanied by a strong heat that emanated all around Sean. The skin he was being tugged across was warmer than the previous patch of filthy flesh. He could feel the texture under his body starting to shift into a different surface as if telling him he was in the ass zone now.

It was horrible, as Sean knew almost exactly where he was on the giantess’s body, slowly being dragged up that ditch between the bottom of the ass crack up toward the center. Something that was even more confusing since he was still heading downward. This bitch must have scooted down her seat so her butt was lifting off the seat. Not that it helped Sean, it only solved the issue of why he was still going down but heading up the female’s body.

Sean didn’t have much time to prepare for the inevitable, as he was soon coming face to ass with his tormentor's booty hole. The air was growing hotter and smellier, the stench of STUFF stung his nose as he could tell the girl’s sewer pipe was close by now. All of Sean’s struggles were in vain as it didn’t take long before he was soon pushed and probed into the very thing he was trying to escape from. The small sinking pit that was this girl’s anus came to Sean faster than he hoped. The smell was so strong he felt like passing out from muggy miasma. Not only that but he could feel the ground shift and change, it wasn’t the feeling of skin but a smoother and slimier surface. Almost like he landed on another planet as he was pushed over the pulsating pooper.

As much as he hated where he was, things only took a worse turn when he felt his body being guided toward the center of this sinkhole he was drawn forward. The mighty finger baring onto his back didn’t let up as it dragged him to the part of her body he least wanted to explore. Yet he had no choice as he soon found his struggling and squirming body lined up with the epicenter of the most disgusting part of any human being, the asshole.

Sean gulped as he was held helplessly there as some kind of butt scratcher, as he was forced to endure the smell and hot warmth rumbling up through the skin below him. The feeling of the pulsating ground or wall of flesh he was smothered up against was all that Sean could think of, as he hoped that this was all the stranger was gonna do. This though soon vanished when he felt the finger on his back start to push harder into him. Sean grunted as he felt the stiff digit jamming into him hard, pushing into the pinched-off wall that wouldn’t let him in. It was like being stuck between an unmovable object and an unstoppable force. There was little to nothing that Sean could do but hope that he either snapped and broke right there, only to end his suffering.


As the seconds slowly turned to minutes, Sean was already feeling his body starting to crumble at the amount of pressure pushed into him. Just a few more ounces of pressure and Sean’s spine would snap like a twig. Wanting to scream Sean opened his mouth to let out a horrible cry of pain-

It was too sudden for Sean to react, as the ground under him blossomed like a flower in the sun. A blast of hot gas ripped out over his face and mouth as he could hear the rumbling before him expelling its ripe air all over him. The toxic fart that gushed out all over him was disgusting and rancid. The stench was horrible but the heat… it was on another level as Sean felt his body being cooked from the inner heat of this atrocious ass blast. Sean felt his vision blurring as he felt the waves of heat roll over him every second like being slowly put in an oven or air fryer. The smell hit Sean last, as the bubbling booty blast blew past him, the lingering stench of what was cooking inside his tormenting giantess snaked its way into his sniffer. Sean screamed and coughed as the horrendous smell swirled up his snout.

The horrible act of being farted on slowly crept into Sean’s head as he was still recovering. The only noise he could hear after that deafening blow was the sound of a mighty high-pitched giggle and laugh.

“DAMN… now that was a big one… hold on, I think I got a few more for you,” She spoke sounding more thrilled than Sean was right now.

It took a few moments before the Giantess’s words reached his consciousness as he put it together, “Another one…” Sean whimpered just in time as another grumbling gut gusher blew all over Sean’s face and body. The heat wave was not as bad as before, but the stink was more sour than anything Sean had prepared for. Like a rancid dumpster filled with week-old meat left in the sun on a hot summer day, Sean was choking on a very potent puff of putrid gas. Sean was on the verge of blacking out from the lack of air when the unthinkable happened.

He slipped.

Well, it was less of a slip than an insertion as Sean felt his back being shoved forward into, the now open ravine, as his Giantess was still pushing out her asphyxiating ass gas. The open jaw of her anus was wide and accepting as the significantly stronger finger shoved Sean inside. The slide into the dark depths of this damn derriere was disgusting. Sean felt his body gliding over a warm muck as if he were on a dirty slip-and-slide or water slide. He didn’t know when he was inside but the sound and smells told him better than his eyes could. One moment he was outside wishing he was anywhere but there, and the next he was inside the ass of the foulest woman he knew, wishing he was outside again.

“NO NO NO!” Sean screamed and gagged as he struggled against the finger still pushing him and the small fabric of clothing between themselves, deeper and further than he wanted. Sean didn’t know how long or how deep he went but by the time the finger on his back eased off, he had no idea how deep he was. He spun around as he tried to examine any source of light, but all he got was the phantom shape of a massive bus-like object pulling away. Sean scrambled and climbed the best he could as he ran and crawled like a toddler to the only exit he knew existed.

Sean only got a few inches, or maybe it was nanometers when things changed. The walls and ground he was on shifted and turned and moved. The sound of billions of pounds of flesh and bones moved all around him and the sound smothering scrunch of a shifting seat echoed up at him. It was clear that he wasn’t getting out anytime soon. The feeling of gravity and pressure around him pushed him toward her rear end, there was no way he was getting out from under her. Sean was forced to huddle up in a ball as he felt the walls slowly touch and squeeze around his body. He felt like a piece of food or a suppository pill left inside this woman’s colon. The heat and smell slowly roasted his sanity as he couldn’t think straight. Every move she made or twitched muscle felt like a cave-in around him as Sean could feel the hot warm walls warp around him, pushing on and touching his body. It was horrible as he had no way of knowing when the next attack would come.

Hours or days went by as Sean was struggling to stay sane and calm. He hoped his friends would come for him, or someone would notice this woman acting strange. Maybe her parents or partner? Anyone or anything that would save him from this cruel torment. Nothing of the sort ever happened as Sean felt his mind and body slowly breaking down.

It wasn’t till he heard the sound of movement that he snapped back to reality.

“Please… help! DON’T LEAVE ME IN HERE!!” Sean screamed and banged on whatever he could. There was no way his voice was gonna reach his cruel captive, however to his shocking surprise he got an answer.

“Don’t worry, I’ll let you out in the morning…” She spoke casually. There was a loud yawning sound as Sean felt his world moving and shifting. “Shit… need to get some sleep.”

Sean was soon thrown through the void as he was tossed and shoved around as he heard a massive weight slam on a bed. He could feel the air pressure shifting and moving from the giantess body’s action. He felt his ears slightly pop as he felt lightheaded from the sudden shift in pressure. Sean was doing his best to stay conscious as he didn’t want to pass out inside this bitch's bowels. It wouldn’t end well if he blacked out.

Wait… she was going to bed?

Sean suddenly felt a sense of hope as he realized that if his giantess went to bed, he could try to escape! He just needed to stay awake till she went to sleep and tried to crawl out, maybe it’s not the best strategy but it was better than just sitting here and dying. Sean stayed as calm as he could as he lay down on the warm sticky ground. He waited for a sign of sleep, anything that would give him an advantage.

The noises he heard were of heavy breathing. The sounds of moving, more vigorous breathing, and a constant shaking or rocking motions ran throughout the area. Sean frowned as he wondered what was going on. Before he could speak he heard the deep gruffy sounds of someone being sexually active. Sean heard the soft and harsh moans, the feeling of his prison was slowly pulsating and pressing down as he was being entrapped in this ass even more!

SHE WASN’T SLEEPING!!

SHE WAS FUCKING MASTURBATING AGAIN!!!

Sean felt his sudden horror hit him hard as he felt a mighty ripple of pressure as the monster kept him inside, squeezing out another body quivering and muscle-spasming splurge of gunk. Sean didn’t know how she could get off so quickly and often in a few hours. It was out of this world, a thing that he didn’t know was possible. However, the sound of his captive finally panting and moaning in exhaustion gave him hope.

“How’s my little guy doing in there?”

Sean didn’t respond as he felt the walls around him pushing and grabbing around him harder after the postorgasmic release of her sexual release.

“That was amazing,” She went on… “Don’t worry I’ll let you out,” Sean heard a heavy yawn before she finished, “In the morning… damn… gonna pass out, that was too good…” her giggle rumbled around Sean before it faded into a deeper breathing sound.

Sean tried to move but found the walls were firm and tight on him. “Wait… no no no, wait!”

The softest sound of a whispered noise carried past him as he heard his cruel giantess speak her final words before bed, “Goodnight….”

Sean shook his head and let out a horrified shout as he couldn’t budge an inch from the clamping walls, the post-sexual compression of the intestinal origins held tightly all around him, “NO LET ME OUT!!! HELLLLLP-”

The sharp gust of hot air rushing past Sean shut him up as he heard the sounds of a soft silent fart leaving the ass he was stuck in. Sean wasn’t able to escape like the fart before him, and as the gas slowly died off, he could feel an every tugging sensation as he slowly was being slurped deeper inside his disgusting monstrous master. Sean was helpless as he was dragged deeper into the dark depths of doom, where the smells grew stronger and his hope shrank smaller. Sean was slowly gobbled up by this sleeping giantess and there was nothing he could do but hope his final moments weren’t painful…




Irene rolled over in her bed, the sheets barely covered her ass, as a hot fart roared out of her backside as she woke herself up with the mighty sound. The echoing noise filled her room and woke her from her slumber.

“Ugh… I’m up,” Irene complained to herself as she could start to smell the rancid air from her own body. She slowly sat up, her face blinking and appearance less than appealing, but there was no one to judge her image right now, so it had no effect on her. Instead, Irene was too busy trying to recall the last day, which was starting to get blurry for her. Just as she was recalling her day, a mighty urge forced her to sit up in her bed. “Shiiiiiit,” Irene muttered as she grabbed her gut and jumped up out of her bed. Her blanket fell down as she rushed to the door and headed to the bathroom in her underwear. Irene barely made it to the bathroom, where she flipped the light switch on and yanked her slightly stained underwear down, and slapped her ass down. Irene barely had time to sigh, as she made it just in time.

Irene felt the urge pushing on the inside of her butt and the backdoor slowly opened as she let the flow of feces out of her ass. Irene listened to the sound of gas and shit pass through her butthole and splatter into the bowl below her.

“Damn… that’s nasty,” Irene chuckled to herself as she felt the mighty shit fly out of her ass. “What did I eat again,” Irene muttered to herself as she recalled the food she devoured yesterday. Speaking of yesterday…

Irene’s eyes widen as she recalled the little shrinky she shoved up her shitter.

“oh… right,” Irene couldn’t help but snort as another log of shit was pushed out and splattered the water below. “I guess someone is having a shitty morning, huh buddy,” Irene laughed to herself. She tried to imagine what it would have been like for someone that small to be stuck in her asshole. The idea of them screaming and begging to get out. The smell… well Irene could tell from her morning dump it wasn’t pleasant.

Irene sat there on the toilet relieving herself, as she tried to relive the shrinkies last moments, her insides tingling from the horrors it went through. Irene felt her fingers reaching down there, as she felt more aroused than she could imagine. Irene closed her eyes and grinned as she played with herself on the toilet. Touching and rubbing her crotch as the last puff of gas and splatter of shit spew out of her asshole. It didn’t take much time before Irene climaxed and sprayed piss and other fluids all into the toilet below her.

“OH FUCK,” Irene hissed as she leaned forward and let the climax bleed into her morning piss. Squirting urine and love cream all over the mess underneath her. Irene smiled in post-orgasmic bliss as she emptied her bladder after getting one off. “What a way to start the morning,” Irene snickered to herself as she finished her business. Standing up after wiping, Irene looked down at her morning glory. A shit-filled toilet with piss water floating around the manure she just dropped. Irene was about to flush when she spotted something. A colorful object that stood out of the bland brown, yellow, and white foreground. Irene saw what looked like a small shirt and pants, she leaned in to see that it was the shrinky from last night.

“Damn, I did a number on you little guy. My bad…” Irene laughed. “I guess I was too much for you to handle, poor dude… well, sucks to suck I guess,” Irene smiled as she examined the horror and tormented look that was frozen on the shrinky stuck in her shit. Irene couldn’t help but head to her room and grab her phone. She took a quick picture before commenting, “This is definitely going on my tweeter page!” After getting a good picture, Irene flushed the remains of her morning stool and washed her hands. Finishing up in the bathroom, Irene was heading back to her room to get online.

The thought of the shrinky she snuffed out, was out of her mind before she even sat back in her gammer seat. Turning on her computer and preparing for a long day of nothing but digital media, Irene was ready for another lazy day. It wasn’t like she had shit to do, she already did that a few moments ago...





Cucked by Kickyou

John looked up at Amy, her massive size dwarfing him in the palm of her hand. Catching shrinkism was one of the worst days of John’s life, however, if it wasn’t for his girlfriend Amy, he wasn’t sure he would have lived this long. She took care of him and made sure he had everything he ever wanted, and he did the best he could to take care of Amy. Their relationship was more symbiotic than anything.

Amy had a particular taste, even before John started to shrink, and with him losing over ninety percent of his size, Amy’s lust grew. For most people, this would have been a horrible sign, however, John had similar tastes to Amy. As terrible as it was that John got shrinkism, losing his job, and was deemed less than most people, there was a positive. All of it brought him and Amy that much closer. They were more open and forthcoming about their deeper desires, Amy using John as a tiny toy and John wanting to be used by his loving girlfriend.

However, no matter how good their relationship was, like most, there was always a rocky patch. It hadn’t been more than a year since John shrank, he and Amy were starting to get into a rut. Foreplay and roleplay weren’t cutting it as John and Amy must have done every fantasy they had or could think of. It was starting to get hard for Amy to get excited and John had no idea what to do about it.

Finally John came up with an idea, a threesome. At first Amy was hesitant and disgusted at John’s idea. However John had plenty of time to push the idea harder. It took Amy a little while to get behind it, she had just one rule, she picked who it was. John felt a little worried about the concept of his girlfriend picking but seeing as she was more into the idea, John agreed.

So here they were, John and Amy, sitting in a hotel waiting for the third party to show up. John had never met this person, Philip, but they seemed to be a good friend of Amy’s back in the day. John didn’t know how good of a friend they were, or if he had met them, but Amy’s one rule stood over John’s worry.

John just couldn’t stop glancing up at Amy, who was sitting in one of the hotel chairs next to the bed. “Sooo,” John muttered as he watched Amy glance down at him.

“Don’t say it,” Amy sighed.

“Well, you know what I'm asking,” John replied smugly.

“He’s just a little late… It’s only been twenty minutes,” Amy remarked.

“I’m just saying… It’s been how long since you've seen him,” John asked as he watched the annoyed look on his girlfriend's face.

“Philip will be here,” Amy replied coolly as she seemed to be trying to convince herself more than John. John couldn’t help but open his mouth to say something else when there was a knock on the door. Suddenly, Amy bolted up and headed for the door, she knocked John down from her abrupt movement.

John watched as Amy opened the door and showed off Philip. When Amy described Philip, she left out a lot of details about the man. He was nothing like how she described him, he was much more handsome than she described. The features of movie stars that Amy had always fancied seemed to reflect off him. John wasn’t sure why he would be feeling a bit of jealousy right now, but he buried it away as Amy invited Philip into the room.

“It’s been a while,” Philip said, walking into the room. “It’s been, what, ten years?”

Amy just laughed as she brushed off the question before pointing toward a chair, “Take a seat, please.” Amy waited till Philip sat before she slowly sat on the bed before the chair. She slowly brought John forward and held him in her hand on top of her lap. “Philip, this is John… John, this is Philip.”

“Uh… hi,” Philip said, sounding a little nervous or confused.

John gave a wave as he took in Philip. However, that didn’t last long as Amy quickly jumped the gun. She spoke before John could ask anything about Philip, “Just so it’s not weird between anyone. Philip, I called you here because we all,” She gestured to Philip back to her and then down at John, “Want to do something exciting tonight. So to make sure everyone is comfortable and open about it. Yes, sex… you, me, and him,” Amy said again, pointing and motioning to all of them. “Yeah? Everyone okay with this? We’re all adults, no one is gonna be weird or anything?”

John nodded and looked at Philip who seemed to be the odd one out as he slowly nodded and looked between John and Amy. “A threesome… right?” Philip asked.

“Exactly. So here’s how things are gonna go,” Amy said as she slowly kicked off her shoes and scooted closer to Philip, “You're gonna sit right there…” Amy ordered Philip, who didn’t seem to be in any hurry to leave that chair. “And I’m… gonna have some fun with you and my little pathetic tiny boyfriend.” Amy slowly brought John up to her face, “Isn’t that right, you tiny little bug? You're nothing but a plaything for us tonight. Not even a sex slave, just some entertainment for the two of us.”

John gulped as he heard the stern and commanding tone in Amy’s voice. The way she talked down to John made something stir inside of him. He always loved when she took charge, and now that she was Godly, it was like he was on viagra, as his member started to pop up at attention. John opened his mouth and spoke, “Yes, yes of course Amy-”

Amy gave her palm a little shift and John fell down as she scoffed, “I didn’t tell you to do anything yet, so why are you acting like you can talk to me?” John gulped again as he felt himself getting harder than before. Amy was so fucking hot being so bossy. John just nodded as he looked up at Amy who turned her attention away from John and back to Philip. John looked over at the newcomer as he sat there looking a bit nervous in his seat. Amy just giggled, “Oh come on, Philip, why are you acting so coy right now?”

“I … well… this is kind of weird…” Philip explained.

“What? You mean having John here? The little speck of lint in my palm?” Amy asked, her harsh words cutting into John. “Don’t worry about IT. Just imagine it’s just you and me…” Amy said, scooting closer. John felt a little stab of heartache hearing Amy’s words, but that didn’t stop him from being stiff at how dominating Amy was. It was like she was a completely different person. John watched as Amy pulled off her sock and pushed her foot into Philip’s lap. “Just relax and let me do everything,” Amy told Philip. The moment her foot touched his crotch, Philip seemed to ease and relax.

John watched in shock and amazement as his giant girlfriend used her foot like it was another hand. She got Philip out of his pants and soon his underwear. Philip was leaning his head back and sighing with bliss as John watched Amy give him the most amazing looking footjob in history. John felt a little envious, as Amy never did that to him when he was normal sized. Now that her foot was larger than a house, he couldn’t exactly ask for a footjob now… Philip was one lucky bastard.

It was only a few minutes in, and John could see how much Philip was enjoying the footsie he was getting. John was watching, with his back turned to Amy, so when her voice spoke to him from behind, it was no lie that John jumped a foot in the air.

“You watching?” Amy whispered loudly behind John

“Yeah…” John replied, gulping at her sultry voice.

“I bet you wish that was you in that chair right now?” Amy asked. John nodded, not speaking, “You want my foot all over you just like Philip?” John slowly nodded before Amy went on, “Too bad… I’d only crush you if I tried. I mean, a bug your size? What else would my foot do? Obviously I couldn’t rub one out without rubbing you out of existence, now could I?” The scary thought of being smashed to death didn’t stop John from being so aroused right now. John closed his eyes as he tried not to think of being smushed to death. “Aww, what’s with that face? Isn’t this what you wanted? A threesome?” John turned around to say something but Amy was looking past John and at Philip. Before John could get Amy’s attention she quickly spoke over John, “Well, stop hiding here and…” John watched as Amy’s other hand came up with a bent finger. She brought her curled index finger toward John as she said, “JUMP IN!”

John felt the mighty flick hit him in the chest and sent him flying through the air. The sudden dread of dying hit John, and everything he and Amy talked about his fantasies died, and he felt a true sense of fear. John freaked out as he flipped over head over heels, as he tumbled to his death. One moment John could see the ceiling, the next it was the ground or something, it was all a blur and confusing. John struggled and cried out for help till he landed on something firm and soft and smoothly circular. It was warm… and smelled of-

John gasped as he quickly jerked his head upward and saw the giant body of Philip still relaxing in the chair. John turned his head around and saw Amy grinning at him as she moved her foot. The large five toed limb crawled up the shaft of Philip's penis and toward John. John gasped as he watched Amy drag her foot toward him and the tip. Any sexual desire or thrill he had vanished as he was watching a wall of flesh scroll up Philips dick. John had nowhere to go, so he held on as tightly as he could as Amy’s foot came crashing into him.

The impact caused John to lose his grip as he slid off the tip of Philip’s penis and soon rolled over it and under Amy’s foot. She had some kind of godly skill as her sole never let John go as it carried him down the tip of Philip and along the long length of his slong. John gagged and screamed as he was rolled and tossed around like a pebble in a shoe, but it was so much worse. He couldn’t tell whose skin he was rubbing and rolling into. The salty, nasty taste of skin along with the many odors mixing, made John’s head spin as he was tumbling around like a sock in a washing machine. John soon was tucked and turned as Amy redirected her foot around and spun John to another part of Philip’s manhood. John was along for the long journey. 

However Philip didn’t have the fortified, as he suddenly let out a gulping and gasping sound, “SHIT AMES, I’M FUCKING CLOSE! You should get him off before-”

“Shhh, no no, not yet…” Amy spoke as she stopped teasing him with her foot. Suddenly John felt Amy’s oppressive foot pull off of him and Philip’s cock. John wouldn’t have minded falling off of Philip right now, but due to the friction and pressure, John was stuck fast with his back glued to the massive penis behind him. Struggling didn’t help as he had no way to escape or peel off from Philip. His only hope was Amy who was slowly leaning in closer. Her face was getting closer and more massive. John could see the features of her face showing up that weren’t noticeable to most people. Amy looked at John as she opened her mouth and continued on, “You can’t cum now, we’re just getting started.”

John wasn’t sure what he was expecting but this experience wasn’t what he wanted. It was too much and he never really thought about what he was getting into. John shook his head no as he tried to get Amy to listen or understand. She didn’t seem to notice or worse, she didn’t care. That couldn't be right… right?

Amy went on as she scooted closer to Philip, as her head was still crotch level. Her eyes darted up past John and toward Philip as she batted them at him, and seductively spoke, “Let’s play a game.”

Philip frowned, “A game?”

“Yeah,” Amy spoke as her hand reached just below John and grabbed Philip by the base of his cock, and gave it a squeeze. Philip gasped as Amy snickered. “If you can last five minutes of me teasing you and this little tiny waste of a boyfriend,” Amy gave John a look before going back to Philip, “I’ll give you a surprise. But if you can’t, well… I guess,” Amy gave Philip a quick jerking motion which pushed John up the shaft of Philip penis and back to the top before jerking downward making Philip squirm, “I might have picked the wrong guy to sleep with…”

John looked up at Philip and saw him looking hesitant as he examined John stuck to him. However any concern he might have had for John’s safety vanished when Amy cocked his cock like a shotgun, making him moan. Philip leaned his head back and groaned, “Okay…”

Amy looked straight at John before whispering, “You might want to start counting shrinky…”

The warning was barely spoken before Amy went to town on Philip. Her hand was jacking him off down his shaft like she was polishing a handlebar. John felt the ground around him shuddering and shaking from not just Amy’s forceful fondling, but the delighted quivering from Philip's member. John held on as best as he could in this chaotic event. John felt a shadow looming over him before he looked up and saw Amy’s face approaching from above. Her mouth never seemed larger than now, as her smile covered the whole sky for John. John started to shout and wave at Amy to help him, but she didn’t stop. Instead, she pressed her lips together as if to kiss John and Philip’s tip. Slowly the large glob of goo came crawling out of her mouth as it descended from the heavens onto John and the cock he was stuck to. The slimy saliva acted like syrup on pancakes as it drizzled the top of Philips penis and drooled over the edges and down the shaft. John was soon wrapped up in a flood of sticky slime. The moist wave of bubbles and liquid rolled over him and pushed him down the side of Philip.

John tried to scream past the stream of soup, but was swarmed by suds and bubbles. John felt himself being pulled down the trunk of Philip’s cock, only to bump into a firm wall. Swiping the goo out of his eyes, John looked at what stopped his descent. It was Amy’s fist wrapped around the circumference of Philip’s cock. With no warning, Amy continued to pump Philip’s junk as she jacked him off with John stuck between them. John felt like he was in a tropical storm as waves of spit and saliva threatened to drown him, only to have a vicious force push him from behind into a surge of liquid. His gurgling and gagging on the smelly scenting spit made his head spin, or it was the lack of air.

Any words that John tried to get out were drowned out from the sounds of Amy’s fist sliding up and down that giant dick. The sound of squishing and splatting sounds, almost like stirring mac and cheese, filled the air. John was too busy trying not to drown or get crushed, as Amy continued her game. John wished he had listened to Amy as he lost track of time, unsure of how long it had been. A few minutes, or was it just a couple of seconds? It was all irrelevant as he was in danger of being flatten to a pulp on Philip’s penis. John could only struggle to keep himself alive as Amy laughed in delight at the sight.

“Look at you two, struggling. It’s cute, Philip… but John, you look so pathetic. Couldn’t stand up to a little spit?” Amy laughed as her voice got closer as she seemed to be whispering to Philip’s dick but her words were meant for John. “God, so lame, how could you expect me to love a shrinky like you? So small and weak. Look at you, clutching onto a cock that’s bigger than you, and that’s before you shrank too…” John would have felt humiliated, with Amy comparing him to Philip, if he weren’t busy trying to not die right now. However the words stung as much as the saliva was stinging his eyes. Still, Amy went on tormenting John with her demeaning and humiliating words. “You better hope Philip can last longer than you can in bed, because if he can’t…” The warning that Amy gave John told him everything. This wasn’t just some game she was playing with Philip, this was life or death for John!

“OH JESUS PLEASE NO!” John tried to cry out as he was jerked up again.

John felt himself and a tidal wave of spit spill over the tip of Philip’s head. John was left on the shuddering top of the tower as the wave of warm fluid flowed downward without him. Left out in the open, John was able to look up exhausted at Amy, who was enjoying the sight. John, on the other hand, was regretting even considering doing this threesome. John coughed as he weakly tried to give Amy the safe signal. His hand doing the gesture and weakly speaking the word, “BANANA!”

However, to John's dismay, he watched as Amy didn’t slow down her handjob. Instead, she only seemed delighted as she sped up her motion. “Are you getting close Philip,” Amy asked out loud to John’s horror.

The only sound that Philip gave was the grunt of a desperate man trying not to bust. However, he was only human. The hardening sound of his voice, making a masculine huff, was the only response he gave. Which only led to Amy laughing as she looked up at Philip's struggling face, and back down at John. “Well… I guess it’s time for stage two…” John frowned as he mouthed Amy’s words. It became evident what she meant when she leaned down and slowly opened her mouth. John watched as those lips parted wide, as they were starting to proceed to accept Philip’s penis past her mouth. John felt his soul leave his body as Amy’s gigantic enormous maw encroached him without slowing down. Never in John’s life did he get a blow job from Amy, and now was definitely not the time for one.

However it wasn’t up to John as Amy had her mouth already in position and was staring the agonizingly slow descent down onto John and the cock he was still stuck to. Her lips parting open into a pucker of doom as she slowly gobbled up Philip’s dick. John felt the rolling heat of her breath blazing over him as Amy’s breath washed over John like a rush of hot bath water. The shuddering he did was felt through the ground as even Philip shook from the sudden warmth enveloping both of them. The smell of Amy’s breath hit John as he could smell the mint from her last brushing of her teeth. John looked up in horror as Amy’s mouth had already passed Philip's tip and kept going. More and more of Philip was swallowed up with little to no effort, and soon John was next. Amy wasn’t even flinching as she gobbled up more and more of Philip enormous cock. It wasn’t long before John watched as Amy’s pulled back teeth passed by him and shrouded him in darkness. Amy’s enormous red hot sticky tongue pushed past John like the insignificant shrinky he was.

John felt the goo of saliva stick to him as the air was damper than a rain-forest. The hot, sticky, moist sensation of dew collecting on John’s skin was disgusting when he knew where it was coming from. John struggled to break free and escape his horrible fate, he had a feeling that this would spell his doom if he was caught up in Amy’s BJ for Philip. However, his body wasn’t able to break off from John’s body due to the sticky sensations on him. John fought and fought against the glue-like material, only to watch as all light vanished and he was in the deep, dark recesses of Amy’s mouth. The sounds of her breathing echoed around him as he could feel the fresh hot gust of breath whirling around him.

Suddenly there was a rumbling all around John as he heard Amy’s mighty voice echoing about, “Try to last a few more minutes.” Her voice gargled and jumbled from speaking around Philip's penis, but John got the message as he was much closer to the source. He prayed that Philip could do that. He was the only thing keeping him from his death.

There was no warning, as John suddenly heard a slurping and sucking noise. The air around him was being violently pulled and drawn upward, as if a vacuum were turned on. John screamed for help as he felt his skin and body being yanked upward. Soon there was light, for the briefest of moments, John could see outside again! Amy had pulled her mouth back… and then sudden darkness. John was hit with not just instant shade, but a gallon of spite and goo came crashing into him as a wave of saliva doused not just John but Philip, as Amy continued her blow job. She worked Philip’s shaft like a stripper on a pole, jerking and sliding up and down the hard rod. Something that Philip was enjoying immensely as he shook and shuddered in place. John, on the other hand, was shaking and shuddering not in pleasure but in horror as it was like being tortured. John was waterboarded constantly with Amy’s gross mouth juices, every other second he was mashed by Amy’s squishy warm lips as she slithered over him like a speed bump. The only saving grace that John had was that Amy was for some fucking reason, really skilled at giving head. He never even felt any of her teeth graze him like so many guys hated. Yet, that didn’t seem to help John in the least as he continued to feel Amy try to suck not just Philip off, but John too!

Every moment he was left on Philip’s dick was a frightening experience. He could feel his body being peeled off, or moving ever so slightly to that black hole that Amy called a throat. The harsh stormy conditions of Amy’s blow job was taking its toll as John was feeling himself being slowly dragged toward the tip of Philip’s dick. John had a feeling that if he was pulled to the top, he would be slurped down with the rest of the load that was building up inside of Philip. John would be like a lawn chair in the middle of a tropical storm, sucked up and blown away into oblivion never to be seen again… If Amy had any desire to keep or save John from that fate, she didn’t show it as she kept bobbing her head up and down, dragging John closer to his doom.

John swore he heard something, but Amy’s deepthroating noises and slurping sounds were so deafening, John was sure he would have missed a bomb going off in the room. The only thing that told John that he wasn’t crazy was Amy’s deep voice giving an affirmative grumble deeper above John’s head. Amy’s “MHM,” shook John as he vibrated in time to her voice.

Everything changed after that affirming sound, as Amy soon pulled her mouth and lips back off of John and Philip. John was able to see in the startling bright light as he looked around. He found he was somewhere on the tip of Philip’s dick. Amy was still towering over John, her mouth inches away from him, slightly ajar with a smirk. John watched Amy smirk down at him as she winked at him. “I guess this is goodbye…” Amy whispered just for John to hear.

John opened his mouth as he tried to speak, but the sound of huffing and grunting of Philip blocked out any noises that John could make. Amy continued to jack her hand along the base and shaft of Philips dick as she finishes him off.

Philip’s voice rocked John’s world as he shouted, “OH SHIT I'M CUMING!”

There was little to no reaction time for John as he could hear the flow of semen coming up from behind him. It was like a jet going off or a water pressure blast, as suddenly a blast of hot white goo came blowing upwards past John. The geyser was just a few inches from John’s head as he watched the first mighty majestic stream of cum surge upwards… right into Amy’s open mouth. John watched as the enormous, wide mouth took the almost minuscule-looking load into the infinite darkness and the deepest depths of the all-consuming nightly sky that eclipsed John from the rest of the world. The dollop of white cum vanished into the ever expanding blackness that encompassed all of John’s surroundings as he was soon swallowed by the encompassing shade.

John had no way of escaping, as his little hill he was stuck on was gulped up into the ravenous void that was Amy’s mouth. John could only feel the ground under him pulsating and shaking as it continued to explode into the air above John. It was spooky and scary, as John didn’t hear anything except the deep moaning from Amy’s voice from her throat pulsating, sounds of both giant beings echoing around him. John was trying to consider what to do next, however, the feeling of warm hot goo and slime raining down on him cut his thoughts short. Soon, there was a fishy smell all around him, along with hot watery spit swirling around. A flood of fluids started to build up as John continued to hold onto the ground that shook and vibrated from Philip’s climax. It didn’t take long before John’s sticky ground soon became a marsh or more like a pond formed around John as he could feel the buildup of liquids. With nowhere to go, John was stuck in the frenzy that was Amy’s magnificent blowjob.

There wasn't much that John could do as he could feel the swirl of fluids twirling around Philip's cock and himself, as he was now stuck inside Amy’s maw. The swirling current kept John from being able to find a safe place in the terrible storm. John quickly figured he just needed to wait it out. The idea was sound, until it wasn’t, as Amy started to pull her lips upwards and extract everything with them. She was essentially a vacuum or dredger. John and the rest of the cum, spit, and other materials inside Amy’s cavernous mouth. was soon being slurped up and pulled upward. John felt himself being dragged with the fluid contents as he was being pulled off of Philip's junk. The screams that John let out for help were unanswered as he soon felt the solid ground that was Philip’s prick vanish, and he was soon left inside of Amy’s mouth.

John was horrified as he could feel himself being swished and sloshed around till he was presented to the only exit left in Amy’s mouth, which was down her throat, something more horrifying than anything that John was put through tonight.

Suddenly there was a bright light that shone in on John. He turned around, looking at the gaping mouth of Amy as he glanced at the last thing he wanted to see. The enormous Philip was in a daze, in his seat after the blowjob.  Philip’s gaze was on John and his seed swimming in Amy’s mouth. It was humiliating as John watched the giant sit there looking pleased. That was till he spotted John. Philip looked shocked as he noticed John swimming in his juices.

Philip pointed and asked confused in the moment, “Is that-”

John didn’t hear the rest as he was quickly gulped down before he could respond. Amy’s throat swallowed him like a piece of food. John was less than an inconvenience as he found himself tumbling and swirling down the throat of his girlfriend.  A fate he wasn’t ready for from someone he loved.





Amy smiled and nodded at Philip and his question, “Yup… or it was… did you like that?”

Philip sat there watching Amy smirk as she sat between his legs and looking like a contented cat after a nice warm meal. Philip couldn’t help but feel bad as he asked, “Wasn’t that your boyfriend?”

Amy just snorted, “Was… I mean,” She gave Philip an adorable smile as she nudged his legs and leaned into his thigh, “I told you,” Amy said, still grinning. “Remember back in highschool? I told you, if I ever had a shrinky boyfriend I’d eat him. This was just me doing what I promised, now,” Amy said snuggling up to Philip’s cock, “Let’s fuck while he’s still screaming inside me, you know how much I want that.”

Philip slolwy sighed, he did… and sadly for the poor soul in her gut, he couldn't help but do Amy's bidding as he couldn’t stop feeling excited at the idea of fucking Amy and her current ex boyfriend in her gut. Damn, he could get used to this cuckle shit...





This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=9504